The Moral practice of the Jesuites demonstrated by many remarkable histories of their actions in all parts of the world : collected either from books of the greatest authority, or most certain and unquestionable records and memorials / by the doctors of the Sorbonne ; faithfully rendred into English.
         Morale pratique des Jesuites. English.
      
       
         
           1670
        
      
       Approx. 594 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 225 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36726
         Wing D2415
         ESTC R15181
         12650400
         ocm 12650400
         65277
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36726)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65277)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 351:7)
      
       
         
           
             The Moral practice of the Jesuites demonstrated by many remarkable histories of their actions in all parts of the world : collected either from books of the greatest authority, or most certain and unquestionable records and memorials / by the doctors of the Sorbonne ; faithfully rendred into English.
             Morale pratique des Jesuites. English.
             Evelyn, John, 1620-1706.
             Du Cambout de Pontchâteau, Sébastien-Joseph, 1624-1690.
             Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694.
          
           [34], 405, [2] p.
           
             Printed for Simon Miller ...,
             London :
             1670.
          
           
             A translation of v. 1 of: La morale pratique des Jesuites, a work in 8 v., of which v. 1-2, except for the "Remarques" at end of v. 2, were compiled by S.J. de Coislin Du Cambout, and the remainder of the work by Antoine Arnauld. Cf. Oeuvres de Messire Antoine Arnauld, v. 32.
             Translated by John Evelyn according to Halkett and Laing, but according to BM, and G.L. Keynes' John Evelyn (p. 122), the translator is unknown.
             "Licensed and entred according to order"--P. [34].
             Advertisements: ([2] p.) at end.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Imperfect: filmed copy dark and partially illegible.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesuits -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           
             Moral
             Practice
          
           OF
           THE
           Jesuites
           ;
        
         
           Demonstrated
           by
           many
           remarkable
           Histories
           of
           their
           Actions
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           COLLECTED
           ,
           Either
           from
           Books
           of
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           ,
           or
           most
           certain
           and
           unquestionable
           RECORDS
           and
           MEMORIALS
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbonne
           :
        
         
           Faithfully
           rendred
           into
           English.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Simon
             Miller
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Star
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           St
           ,
           Pauls
           ,
           1670.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           Of
           the
           Design
           of
           this
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             THere
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             all
             who
             love
             the
             purity
             of
             the
          
           Moral
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             Corruption
             the
             Jesuites
             labour
             to
             introduce
             thereinto
             by
             the
             Opinions
             they
             have
             invented
             :
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
          
           That
           nothing
           is
           more
           dreadful
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           these
           Fathers
           than
           to
           see
           them
           pursue
           those
           
           corrupt
           maximes
           in
           their
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           many
           things
           they
           allow
           in
           others
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           they
           commit
           not
           themselves
           ,
           to
           satissie
           their
           Avarice
           ,
           or
           to
           promote
           the
           Grandeur
           and
           Glory
           of
           their
           Society
           .
        
         
           To
           prove
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           business
           of
           the
           present
           Collection
           of
           those
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Sorbonne
           to
           inspire
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           themselves
           with
           horror
           at
           their
           detestable
           Morality
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           better
           way
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           looseness
           they
           authorize
           ,
           that
           latitude
           and
           remisness
           whereof
           they
           are
           Patrons
           ,
           than
           by
           discovery
           of
           that
           abyss
           of
           
             Injustice
             ,
             Avarice
             ,
             Lust
          
           ,
           and
           
             Other
             Vices
          
           wherein
           they
           have
           plunged
           them
           .
        
         
           Let
           none
           imagine
           we
           were
           moved
           to
           gather
           the
           different
           pieces
           that
           make
           up
           this
           Collection
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           decry
           or
           prejudice
           the
           Society
           .
           God
           is
           our
           witness
           ,
           
           we
           have
           undertaken
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Charity
           we
           have
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           grief
           we
           are
           sincerely
           affected
           with
           to
           see
           them
           so
           unhappily
           engaged
           .
           We
           sigh
           to
           ●ind
           them
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           so
           many
           souls
           they
           seduce
           ,
           and
           draw
           with
           themselves
           into
           the
           precipices
           of
           Errour
           and
           Vice.
           We
           deplore
           their
           obstinacy
           in
           shutting
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           Light
           held
           forth
           by
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           guide
           them
           out
           of
           their
           wandrings
           into
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           Piety
           and
           Truth
           ;
           and
           tremble
           when
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           every
           day
           they
           literally
           fulfil
           the
           Prophesies
           delivered
           of
           them
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           their
           Society
           .
        
         
           For
           is
           it
           not
           a
           terrible
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           almost
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           providence
           hath
           raised
           persons
           wise
           ,
           illuminated
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Service
          
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           first
           establishment
           of
           this
           Company
           have
           foreseen
           all
           those
           mischiefs
           it
           hath
           wrought
           in
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           its
           turning
           topsie
           turvy
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Discipline
          
           ,
           its
           troubling
           and
           disordering
           all
           Estates
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           same
           Company
           hath
           been
           permitted
           to
           mount
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           laid
           at
           their
           feet
           almost
           all
           that
           is
           Great
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           their
           Order
           are
           Masters
           of
           almost
           all
           the
           Consciences
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           they
           resist
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           attempt
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           .
        
         
           
             Melchior
             Canus
             ▪
          
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Canaries
           ,
           that
           Great
           Luminary
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Spain
           in
           these
           last
           ages
           ,
           no
           sooner
           discovered
           their
           appearance
           in
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           he
           believed
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           drew
           nigh
           ,
           and
           that
           Anti-Christ
           would
           forthwith
           appear
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Fore-runners
           and
           Emissaries
           (
           the
           Titles
           they
           confess
           he
           calls
           them
           by
           )
           began
           to
           walk
           abroad
           :
           He
           published
           every-where
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           particular
           discourses
           ,
           
           and
           private
           Conferences
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Sermons
           and
           publick
           Lectures
           ,
           that
           he
           discovered
           in
           them
           all
           the
           marks
           which
           the
           Apostle
           declared
           should
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           followers
           of
           Anti-Christ
           .
           And
           when
           Turrien
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           who
           wa●
           turned
           Jesuite
           ,
           desired
           him
           to
           forbear
           persecuting
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           alledged
           on
           that
           occasion
           the
           approbation
           given
           him
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             See
          
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           no
           other
           Answer
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           held
           himself
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           advertise
           the
           people
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           pe●mit
           themselves
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           .
        
         
           
             D.
             Jerome
             Baptista
          
           de
           Lanuza
           Bishop
           of
           Albarazin
           and
           Balbastro
           ;
           a
           person
           admirable
           for
           Holiness
           and
           Piety
           ,
           and
           particularly
           endowed
           with
           the
           gifts
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           of
           Wisdome
           and
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           composed
           an
           expresse
           work
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           prophesie
           of
           
             St.
             Hildegard
          
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           
           was
           easie
           to
           discern
           all
           the
           
             lineaments
          
           of
           the
           Society
           in
           the
           pourtraite
           she
           had
           made
           .
        
         
           Tarvisius
           Patriarch
           of
           Venice
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Oath
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Evangelists
           his
           prediction
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           one
           day
           be
           expelled
           that
           City
           for
           their
           Factions
           and
           Politique
           Genius
           ,
           which
           happened
           accordingly
           five
           hundred
           years
           after
           ,
           for
           their
           having
           raised
           strange
           factions
           and
           seditions
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           that
           Republique
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Catholique
           Vniversities
           ,
           particularly
           those
           of
           
             Cracovie
             ,
             Lovaine
          
           ,
           and
           Padua
           ,
           those
           of
           Spain
           and
           France
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           almost
           every
           where
           opposed
           their
           establishment
           ,
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           States
           .
           And
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             The
             faculty
             of
             Theology
             at
          
           Paris
           
             in
             their
             Famous
             Decree
             which
             we
             cannot
             too
          
           
           much
           Commend
           ,
           Declared
           Unanimously
           ,
           THAT
           THIS
           SOCIETY
           APPEARED
           DANGEROUS
           AS
           TO
           THE
           FAITH
           ,
           APT
           TO
           TROUBLE
           THE
           PEACE
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           ,
           TENDING
           TO
           THE
           OVERTHROW
           OF
           THE
           MONASTIQUE
           ORDERS
           OF
           RELIGION
           ,
           AND
           MADE
           MORE
           FOR
           DESTRUCTION
           THAN
           FOR
           EDIFICATION
           .
        
         
           GOD
           hath
           not
           only
           permitted
           that
           all
           those
           
             Great
             Men
          
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Almaigne
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Poland
             ,
          
           and
           France
           ,
           should
           predict
           the
           mischiefs
           this
           Society
           would
           do
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           hath
           raised
           many
           of
           the
           Society
           i●self
           ,
           even
           Generals
           of
           their
           Order
           ,
           to
           represent
           and
           set
           forth
           with
           that
           Energy
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           wherewith
           Charity
           and
           Truth
           do
           inspire
           men
           ,
           the
           corruptions
           crept
           in
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           means
           spread
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           The
           learned
           Mariana
           hath
           made
           an
           express
           Treatise
           
             Of
             the
             Defaults
          
           he
           had
           observed
           in
           their
           Government
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           appear
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           time
           he
           writ
           ,
           their
           Society
           was
           so
           much
           disfigured
           ,
           That
           had
           
             St.
             Ignatius
          
           their
           Founder
           come
           again
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           known
           it
           :
           
             Mutius
             Vitteleschi
          
           their
           sixth
           General
           ,
           reflecting
           upon
           that
           criminal
           facility
           wherewith
           those
           of
           his
           Congregation
           embraced
           
             All
             the
             New
             Opinions
             that
             ●ended
          
           (
           as
           his
           phrase
           is
           )
           
             to
             corrupt
             and
             ruine
             the
             Piety
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
          
           sayes
           in
           a
           Letter
           addressed
           to
           the
           Superiours
           of
           all
           their
           houses
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             the
             latitude
             and
             liberty
             of
             Opinion
             of
             some
             of
             the
          
           Society
           ,
           
             especially
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             manners
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             utterly
             ruine
             the
             Company
             ,
             but
             cause
             very
             great
             mischiefs
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
          
           God.
           
        
         
           
             So
             many
             Voices
             and
             Ora●les
             ought
             ●ertainly
             at
             least
             to
             have
             inclined
             the
             
             Jesuites
             to
             examine
             themselves
             and
             reform
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             what
             so
             many
             Great
             Men
             judged
             capable
             to
             destroy
             their
          
           Society
           ,
           
             and
             annoy
             the
             whole
          
           Church
           :
           
             But
             by
             a
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             what
          
           St.
           Paul
           
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             to
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             every
             one
             ,
          
           Who
           doth
           not
           embrace
           the
           Holy
           Instructions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           according
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           
             is
             hapned
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           He
           is
           proud
           ,
           knowing
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doating
           about
           questions
           and
           strifes
           of
           words
           ,
           from
           whence
           cometh
           ,
           envy
           ,
           strife
           ,
           evil
           surmisings
           ,
           perverse
           disputings
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           supposing
           that
           gain
           is
           Godliness
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             ●
          
           .
           3.
           
        
         
           The
           design
           of
           this
           Collection
           is
           to
           make
           appear
           ,
           that
           God
           by
           a
           secret
           order
           of
           his
           Providence
           hath
           abandoned
           the
           Jesuites
           to
           these
           unhappy
           Attendants
           
           of
           insi●cerity
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           demonstrate
           particularly
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           up
           to
           the
           two
           most
           pernicious
           enormities
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           are
           the
           effects
           of
           mens
           infidelity
           and
           unwillingnesse
           to
           embrace
           the
           instructions
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           
             To
             be
             puft
             up
             with
             pride
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             imagine
             that
             godlinesse
             is
             to
             be
             used
             as
             a
             means
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             .
          
           For
           by
           the
           extracts
           we
           have
           reported
           out
           of
           the
           
             Image
             of
             their
             First
             Age
          
           ,
           will
           appeare
           on
           the
           one
           side
           
             The
             pride
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           a
           pitch
           of
           extravagance
           their
           self-conceitednesse
           hath
           carried
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           artifice
           ,
           injustice
           or
           violence
           they
           impl●y
           not
           to
           enrich
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           spoils
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           Secular
           and
           Religious
           ,
           Soveraign
           and
           private
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           no
           cause
           of
           complaint
           ,
           that
           we
           attribute
           these
           disorders
           to
           
           the
           Society
           ,
           for
           that
           though
           they
           were
           onely
           the
           faults
           of
           those
           particular
           persons
           who
           committed
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           neverthelesse
           be
           justly
           imputed
           to
           the
           Society
           ,
           as
           authorizing
           them
           all
           by
           the
           doctrine
           she
           defends
           ,
           and
           the
           impunity
           the
           offenders
           find
           in
           her
           bosome
           .
        
         
           
             For
             where
             are
             the
             punishments
             she
             inflicted
             on
             them
             who
             acted
             such
             violences
             and
             inhumanities
             against
             the
             Nuns
             of
          
           Voltigerode
           ?
           
             What
             course
             hath
             she
             taken
             to
             repair
             the
             damages
             sustained
             by
             so
             many
             desolate
             families
             ruined
             by
             the
             banquerupt
             of
             the
             Colledge
             at
          
           Sevil.
           Let
           any
           one
           ,
           
             saith
             Mariana
             ,
             Chap.
          
           14.
           have
           but
           boldnesse
           enough
           ,
           what
           faults
           soever
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           he
           remains
           in
           the
           Society
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           but
           the
           wit
           to
           frame
           an
           excuse
           ,
           or
           any
           pretence
           for
           what
           he
           hath
           committed
           .
           I
           passe
           by
           gross
           crimes
           ,
           a
           great
           number
           whereof
           is
           winked
           at
           under
           colour
           of
           want
           of
           
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           or
           fear
           to
           have
           them
           noysed
           and
           so
           become
           publick
           ,
           ●or
           our
           Government
           seems
           to
           aim
           at
           nothing
           else
           but
           covering
           of
           faults
           ,
           like
           them
           who
           rake
           the
           ashe●
           uppermost
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           fire
           that
           lies
           under
           would
           not
           sooner
           or
           later
           send
           forth
           some
           smoke
           .
           No
           rigour
           is
           exercised
           but
           upon
           those
           poor
           wretches
           who
           have
           neither
           power
           nor
           protection
           ,
           whereof
           there
           are
           instances
           enough
           ;
           others
           shall
           commit
           the
           greatest
           mischiefs
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           touch
           one
           hair
           of
           their
           head
           :
           A
           Provincial
           or
           Rector
           shall
           turn
           all
           upside
           down
           ,
           violate
           the
           Rules
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           squander
           away
           the
           Estate
           belonging
           to
           their
           Houses
           ,
           or
           give
           them
           to
           his
           Kindred
           ,
           without
           any
           punishment
           after
           severall
           years
           miscarriage
           ,
           but
           the
           rendring
           of
           his
           condition
           better
           than
           ever
           ,
           by
           discharging
           him
           of
           his
           Office.
           Does
           any
           man
           know
           a
           Superior
           chastised
           for
           
           such
           excesses
           as
           these
           ?
           
             And
             afterwards
             having
             wished
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Society
             Rewards
             provided
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             Punishments
             for
             the
             vicious
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           ,
           and
           permitted
           by
           God
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           oftentimes
           we
           practise
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           among
           us
           the
           Good
           are
           afflicted
           ,
           yea
           put
           to
           death
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           for
           very
           light
           reasons
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           assured
           to
           find
           no
           contradiction
           nor
           resistance
           from
           them
           ,
           whereof
           we
           could
           produce
           many
           deplorable
           examples
           ;
           and
           the
           wicked
           are
           upheld
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           feared
           .
           A
           conduct
           capable
           to
           provoke
           God
           to
           precipitate
           the
           Society
           into
           the
           Abyss
           of
           Destruction
           .
        
         
           See
           how
           this
           ▪
           Author
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Soiety
           ,
           deplores
           ●her
           policy
           that
           engages
           her
           unhappily
           to
           con●ive
           at
           the
           greatest
           enormities
           of
           the
           persons
           of
           whom
           she
           consists
           !
           And
           how
           farre
           she
           is
           answerable
           for
           
           their
           greatest
           extravagancies
           by
           cherishing
           and
           maintaining
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           her
           Choyce
           to
           tolerate
           in
           them
           all
           sorts
           of
           Corruptions
           ,
           rather
           than
           discover
           to
           the
           World
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           induce
           the
           people
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           Society
           is
           composed
           of
           any
           but
           Saints
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Maxims
           of
           their
           Moralls
           are
           grounded
           on
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           libertinage
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           whose
           justification
           the
           Society
           undertakes
           :
           When
           one
           of
           the
           Company
           had
           seduced
           his
           Penitent
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           pretended
           Revelations
           to
           cover
           under
           the
           name
           of
           marriage
           his
           impurities
           and
           sacriledge
           :
           Another
           of
           the
           Society
           to
           justifie
           the
           Crime
           ,
           fails
           not
           to
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Fryar
             profest
             may
             marry
             upon
             a
             probable
             Revelation
             .
          
           If
           one
           publish
           Calumnies
           against
           the
           most
           innocent
           persons
           ,
           because
           he
           imagines
           they
           did
           
           the
           Society
           prejudice
           ;
           Another
           will
           teach
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Fryar
             may
             not
             only
             destroy
             the
             reputation
             ,
             but
             slay
             the
             person
             of
             any
             he
             foresees
             may
             annoy
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Order
             :
          
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           some
           be
           so
           wicked
           ,
           
             as
             to
             inspire
             the
             Subjects
             of
             best
             Princes
             with
             designs
             against
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             the
             quiet
             of
             their
             Estates
          
           ;
           Others
           will
           
             compose
             intire
             Volumes
             to
             justifie
             those
             Assassines
             and
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             the
             Society
             will
             Canonize
             them
             for
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Register
             them
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             of
             her
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           May
           it
           not
           be
           truly
           said
           then
           ,
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Society
           commit
           not
           any
           disorder
           that
           may
           not
           justly
           be
           imputed
           to
           the
           Society
           it self
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           not
           our
           purpose
           in
           this
           Collection
           ;
           where
           we
           shall
           report
           nothing
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           whole
           Houses
           ,
           and
           intire
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           the
           Society
           it self
           
           appeared
           highly
           in
           defence
           of
           .
           So
           that
           we
           shall
           omit
           a
           great
           number
           of
           stories
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           most
           ample
           and
           Authentick
           Memoirs
           in
           our
           hands
           ,
           with
           the
           Names
           and
           
             Surnames
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Houses
             ,
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             their
             Crimes
             specified
             so
             particularly
             ,
          
           that
           there
           cannot
           remain
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           facts
           alleadged
           ;
           which
           yet
           shall
           one
           day
           see
           light
           ,
           if
           these
           Fathers
           force
           us
           to
           publish
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           enormity
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           Vices
           which
           is
           not
           practised
           amongst
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           abuse
           their
           Missions
           into
           strange
           Countreys
           ,
           to
           lay
           snares
           for
           the
           Chastity
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           surintendence
           of
           Monasteries
           to
           corrupt
           Virgins
           consecrate
           to
           God
           ,
           Mens
           Daughters
           and
           Wives
           ,
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           to
           pervert
           mens
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           pollute
           their
           Colledges
           and
           Congregations
           ,
           by
           Enormities
           not
           to
           be
           named
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           evidence
           sufficient
           for
           this
           in
           the
           book
           
             F.
             Jarrige
             the
             Jesuite
             of
             Rochell
             published
             against
             them
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           are
           set
           forth
           with
           all
           their
           particular
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           not
           to
           believe
           them
           were
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           our
           senses
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           the
           Book
           was
           published
           during
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           as
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           return
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           his
           publishing
           at
           Antwerp
           in
           the
           Jesuites
           Colledge
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           his
           return
           ,
           and
           discoursing
           at
           large
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           he
           charges
           himself
           with
           too
           much
           heat
           in
           the
           writing
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           particularly
           disavow
           any
           one
           of
           those
           scandalous
           stories
           he
           reported
           therein
           :
           This
           is
           an
           indubitable
           proof
           of
           their
           truth
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           that
           the
           Jesuites
           would
           have
           absolved
           him
           ,
           having
           published
           against
           them
           so
           many
           Calumnies
           without
           obliging
           him
           to
           a
           publick
           acknowledgement
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           false
           ,
           if
           the
           facts
           he
           had
           reported
           had
           not
           been
           true
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           were
           willing
           to
           pass
           by
           these
           and
           many
           other
           enormities
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           avoyd
           offence
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           by
           writing
           things
           which
           cannot
           with
           modesty
           be
           made
           publick
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           what
           openly
           appears
           in
           the
           visible
           conduct
           of
           the
           Society
           affords
           too
           clear
           proofs
           of
           the
           perfect
           Conformity
           between
           their
           Practices
           and
           their
           Maxims
           :
           And
           that
           having
           abandoned
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           follow
           their
           vain
           Ratiocinations
           ,
           God
           hath
           delivered
           them
           up
           to
           the
           wandrings
           and
           errours
           of
           a
           depraved
           and
           corrupt
           spirit
           ,
           which
           hath
           engaged
           them
           in
           Actions
           unworthy
           not
           only
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           of
           Fryars
           ,
           but
           of
           Vertuous
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           The
           benefit
           we
           propose
           in
           publishing
           this
           Collection
           ,
           is
           to
           confirm
           the
           
           faithfull
           in
           the
           abhorrency
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           the
           Moralls
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           poysoned
           spring
           convey
           venome
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           that
           approach
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           to
           avoyd
           their
           detestable
           Maxims
           ,
           which
           having
           corrupted
           the
           understanding
           ,
           engage
           the
           will
           in
           dissoluteness
           and
           debauchery
           ;
           and
           to
           encline
           the
           Jesuites
           to
           give
           better
           attention
           to
           the
           Iudgement
           past
           of
           them
           by
           so
           many
           great
           persons
           ,
           particularly
           those
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Theology
           at
           Paris
           ,
           in
           1554.
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           whose
           sentence
           is
           cleared
           by
           the
           Historical
           Relations
           reported
           in
           this
           Collection
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           our
           hearty
           desire
           the
           Jesuites
           may
           reap
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           Labour
           ,
           for
           ,
           (
           whatever
           they
           say
           )
           we
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           for
           them
           all
           the
           Charity
           we
           ought
           :
           But
           we
           dare
           not
           hope
           they
           will
           profit
           by
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           for
           that
           these
           Fathers
           never
           return
           from
           
           the
           Abysse
           they
           are
           plunged
           in
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           are
           invincibly
           obstinate
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           greatest
           enormities
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           resolve
           upon
           an
           inflexible
           firmitude
           ,
           and
           indefatigable
           constancy
           to
           reproach
           them
           therewith
           ,
           and
           press
           them
           to
           amend
           ,
           with
           incessant
           sighs
           for
           their
           errors
           and
           miscarriages
           ,
           and
           prayers
           to
           God
           to
           mollifie
           the
           hardness
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           
             Qui
             enim
             ista
             non
             dolent
             ,
             non
             est
             in
             eis
             charitas
             Christi
             ;
             qui
             autem
             etiam
             de
             talibus
             gaudent
             ,
             abundat
             in
             eis
             malignitas
             Diaboli
             .
          
           St.
           August
           .
           Epist.
           137.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           Pieces
           contained
           in
           this
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           ALl
           the
           Pieces
           ,
           whereof
           this
           Collection
           is
           composed
           are
           reduced
           to
           two
           things
           we
           have
           undertaken
           to
           justifie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             animated
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
          
           Pride
           
             and
             of
          
           Avarice
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           made
           appear
           by
           the
           Extracts
           we
           report
           from
           a
           Book
           Entituled
           
             The
             Image
             of
             the
             first
             Age
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Jesuites
           caused
           to
           be
           printed
           in
           Flanders
           in
           1640.
           
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Title
           was
           their
           design
           ,
           to
           represent
           in
           that
           Book
           all
           the
           different
           Events
           happened
           to
           their
           Society
           since
           their
           establishment
           in
           1540
           :
           which
           they
           have
           pursued
           with
           so
           much
           affectation
           ,
           &
           executed
           in
           a
           manner
           so
           full
           of
           vanity
           and
           pride
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           open
           the
           Book
           without
           abhorring
           the
           impudence
           of
           these
           fathers
           ,
           in
           turning
           all
           things
           to
           their
           advantage
           ,
           and
           
           labouring
           to
           draw
           Glory
           from
           that
           which
           ought
           rather
           to
           humble
           and
           confound
           them
           .
           It
           might
           have
           been
           necessary
           to
           have
           translated
           the
           whole
           Book
           to
           make
           known
           their
           folly
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           their
           extravagancies
           in
           their
           perfect
           dimensions
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           been
           content
           to
           make
           only
           some
           Extracts
           ,
           to
           which
           a
           person
           of
           Piety
           hath
           added
           reflections
           ,
           no
           less
           solid
           than
           ingenious
           ,
           the
           Light
           whereof
           renders
           their
           Vanity
           more
           ridiculous
           .
           We
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Readers
           will
           judge
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           refuted
           them
           thus
           ,
           since
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           says
           ,
           
             there
             's
             nothing
             more
             due
             to
             the
             vanity
             of
             men
             than
             to
             be
             railed
             at
             .
          
           We
           hope
           that
           these
           Extracts
           will
           
             servs
          
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           utility
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           present
           Collection
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           Society
           having
           affected
           to
           give
           the
           world
           such
           false
           Ideas
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           representations
           quite
           different
           from
           what
           they
           really
           are
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           just
           to
           present
           men
           with
           the
           
           true
           pictures
           of
           these
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           occasion
           
             To
             know
             them
             by
             their
             Fruits
             ,
          
           Mat.
           7.
           16.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           pieces
           of
           this
           Collection
           serve
           to
           prove
           ,
           they
           imploy
           all
           sorts
           of
           means
           to
           inrich
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           escapes
           the
           claws
           of
           their
           avarice
        
         
           The
           first
           stories
           we
           report
           ,
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           works
           so
           authentique
           ,
           that
           to
           name
           them
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           exempt
           their
           credit
           from
           question
           ,
           as
           being
           Extracts
           out
           of
           a
           Memorial
           presented
           to
           His
           Majesties
           Council
           by
           the
           Vicar-General
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Cluny
           in
           Almaigne
           ,
           others
           out
           of
           a
           book
           of
           a
           famous
           Benedictine
           Fryar
           in
           Almaigne
           ,
           and
           others
           from
           an
           arrest
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Metz.
           
        
         
           The
           residue
           are
           Extracts
           of
           a
           Spanish
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Theatre
             of
             Jesuitisme
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Jesuitique
             Theatre
          
           ;
           being
           an
           Apology
           for
           other
           Orders
           of
           Religion
           against
           the
           Jesuites
           addressed
           to
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           10
           th
           ,
           and
           Printed
           at
           Conimbre
           in
           1654
           ,
           But
           
           because
           this
           book
           is
           not
           well
           known
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           men
           may
           possibly
           ser●ple
           to
           give
           it
           the
           credit
           it
           deserves
           without
           a
           more
           particular
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           occasion
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           write
           ,
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           in
           few
           words
           to
           satis●ie
           their
           doubts
           :
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           Occasion
           that
           gave
           birth
           to
           the
           
             Theatre
             of
             Jesuitisme
          
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           that
           the
           licentiate
           Esclapes
           ,
           having
           made
           a
           Book
           Intituled
           ,
           
             A
             manifest
             addressed
             to
             all
             the
             Faithful
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           of
           the
           wicked
           maximes
           taught
           ,
           maintained
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           :
           Another
           Author
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Doctor
           Aquila
           answered
           it
           by
           a
           Book
           which
           appeared
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Ladreme
             el
             Perro
             y
             no
             me
             muerda
             :
             Let
             the
             Curr
             bark
             at
             me
             but
             not
             bite
             me
             .
          
           This
           pretended
           Doctor
           undertook
           in
           this
           work
           to
           justifie
           all
           that
           Esclapes
           had
           reproved
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ●e
           understood
           not
           the
           matter
           he
           Treated
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           affirmed
           the
           Jesuites
           to
           have
           been
           sole
           Authors
           of
           
           those
           Maximes
           ,
           whereas
           they
           had
           only
           followed
           the
           Authors
           who
           preceded
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Dominicans
           ,
           in
           whose
           Books
           they
           had
           learnt
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Theatre
             of
             the
             Jesuitisme
          
           undertakes
           by
           that
           Book
           ,
           the
           refutation
           of
           Aquila
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           all
           the
           Authors
           he
           had
           attaqued
           .
        
         
           The
           Book
           is
           divided
           into
           two
           parts
           :
           The
           first
           comprehends
           the
           refutation
           of
           Aquila
           upon
           the
           Maximes
           reported
           by
           Esclapes
           :
           We
           have
           taken
           nothing
           out
           of
           this
           ;
           
             The
             Moral
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
          
           not
           long
           since
           published
           ,
           containing
           large
           Entracts
           made
           of
           that
           part
           :
           We
           have
           confined
           our selves
           principally
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           as
           conducing
           most
           to
           the
           design
           of
           this
           Collection
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           practice
           of
           that
           doctrine
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           observe
           here
           onely
           two
           things
           :
           1.
           
           That
           this
           passed
           in
           Spain
           the
           
           same
           time
           when
           the
           pernicious
           
             Morals
             of
             the
             Jesuites
          
           were
           attaqued
           with
           such
           zeal
           and
           success
           in
           France
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Author
           sayes
           ,
           he
           affirms
           not
           any
           story
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           but
           what
           concerns
           the
           Society
           intire
           ,
           or
           some
           particular
           person
           ,
           whose
           protection
           and
           defence
           the
           Community
           undertook
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           by
           consequence
           they
           are
           responsible
           .
           To
           which
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           visible
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           particular
           persons
           that
           offend
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Orders
           of
           Religion
           ,
           who
           correct
           and
           expell
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           general
           dissoluteness
           hath
           seized
           the
           whole
           body
           ;
           which
           he
           justifies
           by
           the
           words
           of
           Azeuredo
           ,
           and
           
             Villa
             Sante
          
           Iesuites
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           renewed
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           
             Illuminated
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           imprisoned
           and
           interrogated
           upon
           their
           abominable
           Tenets
           ,
           answered
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             were
             imprisoned
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             as
             well
             imprisoned
             the
             Society
             .
          
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Theatre
             of
             Jesuitisme
          
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           La
           Pieta●
           ,
           which
           he
           assigned
           was
           not
           his
           tru●
           Name
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Natural
           Son
           of
           the
           deceased
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           alwayes
           reputed
           very
           considerable
           in
           the
           Court
           at
           Madrid
           :
           Nor
           was
           it
           his
           intention
           by
           that
           assumed
           name
           to
           conceal
           his
           composure
           of
           that
           work
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           alwayes
           publickly
           owned
           as
           the
           true
           Author
           thereof
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           been
           feasible
           to
           have
           confined
           the
           Book
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Spain
           ,
           he
           had
           prefixt
           his
           Name
           ,
           since
           none
           in
           that
           Realm
           but
           knew
           it
           his
           work
           ;
           but
           his
           modesty
           and
           humility
           inclined
           him
           to
           hide
           his
           name
           from
           those
           of
           forreign
           Countries
           who
           were
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           Dominican
           when
           he
           composed
           the
           Book
           ;
           his
           name
           is
           
             Ildefonso
             de
             S.
             Thomas
             a
             Sancto
             Thoma
             :
          
           And
           though
           his
           Book
           by
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           hath
           been
           condemned
           and
           put
           into
           the
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           it
           hindered
           him
           not
           from
           being
           named
           successor
           
           to
           
             John
             de
             Pallafox
          
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Osme
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           in
           that
           of
           Placentia
           worth
           fifty
           thousand
           Crowns
           annual
           rent
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           Malaga
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           new
           possessed
           of
           ,
           having
           preferred
           it
           before
           that
           of
           Placentia
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           worth
           but
           twenty
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           is
           thirty
           thousand
           Crowns
           less
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           justifie
           this
           choice
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Monastery
           where
           he
           made
           his
           profession
           was
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Malaga
           ;
           though
           the
           more
           probable
           cause
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           person
           of
           most
           accomplished
           piety
           ,
           having
           past
           all
           the
           Offices
           and
           Dignities
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           he
           gladly
           embraced
           the
           occasion
           by
           his
           dis-interesment
           on
           this
           occurrence
           to
           edi●ie
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           lessen
           his
           account
           to
           be
           rendred
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           been
           increased
           ,
           had
           he
           continued
           in
           charge
           with
           a
           Bishoprick
           so
           considerable
           as
           that
           of
           Placentia
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           of
           Spain
           after
           Toledo
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           of
           Spain
           hath
           acknowledged
           him
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           made
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King.
           The
           three
           Bishopricks
           mentioned
           ,
           were
           all
           void
           in
           less
           than
           three
           months
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           stood
           charged
           with
           no
           other
           Church
           but
           only
           that
           of
           Malaga
           ,
           and
           is
           highly
           esteemed
           in
           his
           Diocess
           ;
           He
           is
           reputed
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           zealous
           preachers
           this
           day
           in
           Spain
           ,
           and
           applies
           himself
           much
           to
           Confession
           ,
           and
           the
           direction
           of
           Souls
           committed
           to
           his
           care
           .
        
         
           His
           Mother
           was
           Maid
           of
           Honour
           to
           Isabel
           of
           France
           ,
           late
           Queen
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           was
           Sister
           to
           the
           Marquesse
           Mortara
           Governour
           of
           Milan
           ;
           but
           being
           with
           Child
           ,
           the
           King
           to
           save
           his
           Honour
           married
           her
           to
           the
           Marquess
           Quintana
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           richest
           Lords
           of
           his
           Court.
           The
           Marquess
           had
           that
           passionate
           love
           for
           this
           Lady
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           those
           Evidences
           of
           real
           affection
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           
           her self
           obliged
           to
           testifie
           her
           acknowledgements
           ,
           by
           revealing
           the
           secret
           of
           her
           being
           with
           Child
           by
           the
           King
           before
           her
           Espousals
           with
           the
           Marquess
           her
           Husband
           :
           But
           all
           the
           Protestations
           she
           could
           make
           of
           inviolable
           sidelity
           to
           him
           could
           not
           save
           the
           poor
           Marquesse
           from
           receiving
           in
           this
           news
           his
           mortal
           wound
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           gave
           his
           Wife
           no
           testimony
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           seized
           with
           such
           grief
           upon
           the
           report
           ,
           that
           it
           brought
           him
           to
           his
           end
           within
           two
           months
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           Marquesse
           having
           lain
           in
           retired
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           whence
           she
           took
           great
           care
           of
           her
           Sons
           education
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           became
           a
           Nun
           and
           died
           there
           :
           But
           having
           before
           told
           her
           Son
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           took
           a
           resolution
           to
           take
           the
           habit
           of
           
             St.
             Dominique
          
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Malaga
           ,
           about
           which
           is
           scituate
           the
           Estate
           he
           quitted
           to
           become
           a
           Fryar
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           wherein
           he
           lived
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           
           continues
           at
           present
           with
           the
           dignity
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           a
           high
           reputation
           of
           singular
           piety
           .
        
         
           The
           Merit
           and
           Piety
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             THEATRE
             of
             JESUITISME
          
           takes
           away
           all
           doubts
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           facts
           he
           reports
           .
           What
           remains
           ,
           but
           to
           add
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           those
           pieces
           that
           immediately
           follow
           this
           PREFACE
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           that
           they
           are
           common
           to
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Collection
           ,
           being
           Prophesies
           ,
           whose
           accomplishment
           is
           seen
           in
           all
           the
           Stories
           whereof
           the
           work
           is
           composed
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           effectual
           Comments
           and
           Explications
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           predicted
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           our
           purpose
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           to
           heap
           all
           the
           ●xamples
           that
           might
           be
           brought
           on
           the
           Subject
           ,
           which
           might
           require
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Volumes
           ,
           but
           
           to
           pick
           out
           the
           most
           Authentique
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           justifie
           that
           we
           undertake
           to
           prove
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             
               Mar.
               31.
               1670.
               
            
          
        
         
           Licensed
           ,
           and
           Entred
           according
           to
           Order
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Moral
           Practice
           OF
           THE
           IESVITES
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           Timothy
           .
        
         
           Interpreted
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           by
           the
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Canaries
           ,
           Melchier
           Canus
           ,
           the
           Famous
           Divine
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Dominique
           .
        
         
           Acknowledged
           accordingly
           by
           O●landin
           the
           I●suite
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           KNow
           then
           that
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           perillous
           times
           shall
           come
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           there
           shall
           be
           men
           wh●
           shall
           be
           lovers
           of
           themselves
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           boasters
           ,
           pr●ud
           ,
           blasphemers
           ,
           dis●bedient
           to
           parents
           ,
           un●hankfull
           ,
           unboly
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Without
           natural
           affection
           ,
           truce-breakers
           ,
           false-accusers
           ,
           incontinent
           ,
           fierce
           ,
           despisers
           of
           those
           that
           are
           good
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Traytors
           ,
           heady
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           lovers
           of
           pleasures
           m●re
           than
           lovers
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Having
           a
           form
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           but
           denying
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           from
           such
           turn
           away
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           For
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           they
           that
           creep
           into
           houses
           ,
           and
           lead
           cap●i●e
           silly
           women
           laden
           with
           sins
           ,
           led
           away
           with
           divers
           lusts
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Ever
           learning
           ,
           and
           never
           able
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Now
           as
           James
           and
           Jambres
           withstood
           Moses
           ,
           so
           do
           these
           also
           resist
           the
           truth
           ;
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           reprobate
           concerning
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           9.
           
           But
           they
           shall
           proceed
           no
           further
           ,
           for
           their
           ●olly
           shall
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           theirs
           also
           was
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Yea
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           will
           live
           Godly
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           shall
           suffer
           persecution
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           the
           evil
           men
           and
           seducers
           shall
           wax
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           deceiving
           ,
           and
           being
           deceived
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Prophecy
           of
           St.
           Hildegard
           .
        
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           THe
           Prophecy
           of
           
             St.
             Hildegard
          
           hath
           been
           applyed
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           by
           many
           persons
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           ,
           by
           
             D.
             Ierome
             Baptista
             de
             la
             Nuza
          
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           
             St.
             Dominique
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Bishop
           of
           Albarazin
           and
           Balbastro
           ,
           whose
           Elegy
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Chap.
           General
           of
           that
           Order
           Celebrated
           at
           Rome
           in
           1629.
           
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           life
           he
           observed
           exactly
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           ,
           and
           added
           thereto
           in
           his
           practice
           frequent
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           cords
           made
           use
           of
           chains
           of
           iron
           in
           acts
           of
           Penance
           and
           Mortification
           ;
           his
           constant
           exercises
           were
           Prayer
           and
           Reading
           of
           Godly
           Books
           ;
           he
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           was
           of
           great
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Understanding
           ,
           whereof
           his
           Master
           
             St.
             Lewis
             Beltram
          
           and
           his
           Books
           give
           ample
           testimony
           and
           a
           clear
           evidence
           :
           He
           spent
           fifty
           years
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           preach'd
           his
           face
           was
           often
           seen
           to
           shine
           with
           extraordinary
           lustre
           ;
           his
           Charity
           ,
           when
           Bishop
           ,
           made
           him
           very
           poor
           ,
           for
           he
           gave
           all
           his
           Goods
           ,
           even
           the
           Bed
           he
           lay
           on
           ,
           in
           Almes
           ;
           his
           Confessor
           assures
           us
           he
           never
           sinned
           mortally
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           seventieth
           year
           of
           his
           Age
           died
           at
           Albarazin
           reputed
           a
           Saint
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             Holy
             Woman
          
           speaks
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           to
           come
           in
           the
           last
           Ages
           :
           And
           't
           is
           observed
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           
             St.
             Engelbert
          
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Cologne
           ,
           written
           by
           an
           Author
           his
           Contemporary
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           life
           of
           that
           Prelate
           ,
           when
           the
           Domi●i●ans
           and
           Franciscans
           came
           to
           Cologne
           to
           Found
           for
           themselves
           Houses
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           murmured
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           the
           Arch-bishop
           to
           expel
           them
           ;
           alledging
           for
           reason
           ,
           their
           fear
           that
           these
           were
           the
           men
           of
           whom
           
             St.
             Hildegard
          
           had
           Prophesied
           ;
           to
           which
           the
           Prelate
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           complaint
           against
           those
           Orders
           ,
           for
           that
           till
           then
           they
           had
           not
           given
           other
           than
           good
           Examples
           ;
           but
           the
           time
           would
           come
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophecy
           should
           be
           fulfilled
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           Margent
           of
           this
           Prophecy
           in
           the
           Annals
           of
           Baronius
           is
           observed
           to
           be
           these
           latter
           dayes
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           relate
           the
           Prophecy
           as
           I
           find
           it
           recited
           in
           Bzovius
           a
           famous
           Author
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Copy
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Albarazin
           followed
           in
           his
           Commentary
           ,
           differ
           somewhat
           from
           that
           Bzovius
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           yet
           both
           agree
           exactly
           in
           sense
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Marvellous
           Prophecy
           of
           the
           Abbess
           Hildegard
           ,
           Reported
           by
           Bzovius
           in
           the
           15th
           Tome
           of
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Annals
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           1415.
           
           Q.
           39.
           under
           Pope
           John
           23.
           
        
         
           THere
           will
           arise
           men
           without
           a
           Chief
           ,
           who
           shall
           feed
           and
           grow
           fat
           upon
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           profess
           themselves
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Beggars
           ;
           shameless
           in
           their
           behaviour
           ;
           studious
           to
           invent
           new
           wayes
           to
           do
           mischief
           ;
           a
           pernicious
           Order
           odious
           to
           all
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           faithful
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           healthy
           and
           strong
           ,
           but
           lazy
           and
           idle
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           work
           ,
           pretending
           beggery
           ,
           busie
           antagonists
           against
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           by
           their
           Credit
           with
           Great
           Ones
           opposing
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           having
           four
           principal
           Vices
           rooted
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           Devil
           ;
           Flattery
           ,
           to
           gain
           gifts
           from
           the
           World
           ;
           Envy
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           impatient
           to
           see
           good
           done
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           them
           ;
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           please
           by
           dissimulation
           ;
           and
           Detraction
           to
           render
           themselves
           commendable
           by
           dispraising
           others
           ;
           Preaching
           incessantly
           to
           Secular
           Princes
           to
           procure
           themselves
           applause
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           seduce
           the
           simple
           ,
           but
           without
           Devotion
           or
           Example
           of
           true
           Martyrdome
           ,
           robbing
           true
           Pastors
           of
           their
           Rights
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           depriving
           the
           Poor
           ,
           the
           miserable
           and
           the
           sick
           of
           their
           Almes
           ,
           cajoleing
           
           the
           populace
           ,
           and
           courting
           their
           favour
           ,
           familiar
           with
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           other
           women
           ,
           and
           ●eaching
           them
           to
           cheat
           their
           husbands
           ,
           and
           give
           away
           their
           goods
           to
           them
           in
           private
           ;
           receivers
           of
           ill
           gotten
           goods
           ,
           saying
           ,
           give
           them
           to
           us
           and
           we
           will
           pray
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           obtain
           pardon
           for
           all
           your
           sins
           ;
           making
           these
           they
           Confess
           to
           forget
           their
           kindred
           ;
           receiving
           goods
           from
           ●obbers
           on
           the
           high-way
           ,
           extortioners
           ,
           sacrilegious
           persons
           ,
           usurers
           ,
           fornicators
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           hereticks
           ,
           schismaticks
           ,
           apostates
           ,
           lewd
           women
           ,
           perjured
           tradesmen
           ,
           corrupt
           Judges
           ,
           cashiered
           souldiers
           ,
           tyrants
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           miscreants
           led
           by
           the
           Devil
           ;
           living
           deliciously
           ,
           passing
           this
           transitory
           life
           in
           society
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           falling
           together
           into
           damnation
           ,
           having
           the
           world
           at
           will
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           will
           by
           degrees
           grow
           cold
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           having
           by
           experience
           found
           them
           seducers
           ,
           cheats
           and
           impostors
           ,
           will
           hold
           their
           hands
           from
           further
           gifts
           ;
           then
           will
           they
           run
           about
           their
           houses
           like
           famished
           or
           mad
           dogs
           ,
           with
           their
           eyes
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           shrinking
           their
           necks
           like
           〈◊〉
           ,
           seeking
           bread
           to
           satis●●e
           their
           hunger
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           will
           cry
           out
           ,
           Woe
           be
           to
           you
           ,
           ye
           children
           of
           desolation
           ,
           the
           world
           hath
           deceived
           you
           ,
           the
           devil
           is
           seized
           of
           your
           hearts
           and
           mouths
           ,
           your
           minds
           are
           gone
           astray
           in
           vain
           speculations
           ,
           your
           eyes
           were
           delighted
           with
           beholding
           vanities
           ,
           your
           delicate
           palates
           have
           searched
           out
           the
           most
           pleasant
           wines
           ;
           
           your
           feet
           were
           swift
           in
           running
           to
           mischief
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           remember
           you
           never
           did
           good
           ;
           you
           were
           the
           fortunate
           malignants
           ,
           pretending
           poverty
           ,
           but
           very
           rich
           ,
           and
           under
           colour
           of
           simplicity
           ,
           of
           great
           power
           ;
           devout
           flatterers
           ,
           hypocritical
           saints
           ,
           proud
           beggars
           ,
           offering
           petitioners
           ,
           wavering
           and
           unstable
           teachers
           ,
           delicate
           martyrs
           ,
           hired
           confessors
           ,
           proudly
           humble
           ,
           piou●ly
           hard-hearted
           in
           the
           necessities
           of
           others
           ,
           sugred
           slanderers
           ,
           peaceable
           persecutors
           ,
           lovers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           sellers
           of
           indulgencies
           ,
           disposing
           all
           things
           for
           your
           convenience
           ,
           admirers
           of
           luxury
           ,
           ambi●ious
           of
           honour
           ,
           purchasers
           of
           houses
           ,
           sowers
           of
           discord
           ,
           building
           still
           higher
           and
           higher
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           attain
           a
           height
           equal
           to
           your
           desires
           ;
           and
           now
           ye
           are
           fallen
           as
           Simon
           the
           Magician
           ,
           whose
           bones
           were
           bruised
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           struck
           by
           God
           with
           a
           mortal
           plague
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           prayer
           ;
           so
           shall
           your
           Order
           be
           destroyed
           by
           reason
           of
           your
           impostures
           and
           iniquities
           :
           Go
           then
           you
           teachers
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           of
           disorder
           ,
           Fathers
           of
           corruption
           ,
           Children
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           wee
           'l
           no
           longer
           follow
           you
           for
           Guides
           ,
           nor
           give
           ear
           to
           your
           doctrine
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Expository
           Comment
           upon
           this
           prophecy
           by
           the
           Right
           Rever●nd
           Don
           Jerome
           Baptista
           de
           La
           Nuza
           ,
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Albarazin
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           of
           Balbastro
           ;
           whereby
           it
           appears
           that
           't
           is
           ●o
           be
           applyed
           to
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           though
           their
           actions
           and
           opinions
           b●speak
           them
           his
           enemies
           ,
           being
           con●radictory
           to
           His
           ,
           which
           they
           profess
           with
           their
           month
           ,
           but
           deny
           in
           their
           works
           :
        
         
           Reported
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           Theatrum
           Iesul●i●um
           ,
           pag.
           183.
           as
           a
           true
           Copy
           of
           the
           Original
           under
           the
           Prelates
           hand
           ,
           remaining
           in
           the
           Convent
           of
           Dominicans
           at
           Saragosa
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             There
             will
             arise
             men
             witho●t
             a
             Chief
             ,
             who
             shall
             feed
             and
             grow
             far
             upon
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             profess
             themselves
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Beggars
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             It
             appears
             this
             is
             spoken
             of
             Ecclesiasctical
             persons
             ,
             for
             of
             them
             the
             Prophet
             said
             ,
             
               That
               they
               did
               eat
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               womans
            
             expression
             in
             the
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             must
             be
             of
             a
             begging
             Order
             ,
             which
             she
             confirms
             on
             another
             occasion
             by
             express
             words
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             (
             
               Assumentes
               potins
               
               exemplum
               mendicandi
            
             )
             And
             though
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             not
             comprehended
             in
             any
             of
             the
             four
             Orders
             of
             Fryers
             Mendicant
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             Brieves
             like
             theirs
             ,
             whereof
             they
             glory
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             upon
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             be
             an
             Order
             which
             shall
             not
             bear
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Founder
             or
             chief
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Sans
               Chef
            
             ,
             and
             denotes
             what
             is
             afterwards
             intimated
             in
             the
             name
             
               La
               Companie
            
             ,
             which
             Hildegard
             uses
             ,
             where
             she
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               shall
               live
               deli●iously
               in
               the
               Company
               or
               S●ciety
            
             ;
             a
             name
             not
             newly
             assumed
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             foundation
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Constitutions
             and
             Histories
             ;
             you
             anger
             them
             as
             nick-named
             if
             you
             call
             them
             Ynnigistes
             or
             L●yolistes
             ,
             from
             
               Ynnigo
               de
               Loyola
            
             their
             Founder
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             new
             Christen'd
             him
             Ignacius
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             they
             be
             content
             to
             be
             called
             Ignacius
             ,
             but
             diligent
             only
             in
             that
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             as
             most
             honourable
             ;
             though
             other
             Orders
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Fryers
               ,
               Predicants
            
             and
             Minors
             ,
             who
             pass
             usually
             under
             those
             Appellations
             ,
             think
             it
             no
             affront
             to
             be
             called
             Dominicans
             or
             Franciscans
             ,
             from
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Founders
             .
          
           
             The
             Abbot
             I●achim
             neer
             contemporary
             with
             
               St.
               Hildegard
            
             ,
             whose
             prophecies
             the
             Jesuites
             say
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             with
             her
             ,
             calling
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Turbs
               Ass
               ciata
            
             ,
             a
             
               Multitude
               living
               in
               Society
            
             .
          
           
           
             What
             Solomon
             sayes
             of
             the
             Locus●s
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             King
             ,
             yet
             go
             forth
             by
             bands
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             here
             as
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             Constitutions
             assume
             the
             title
             of
             
               Vni●●●sa
               S●●ietas
               ,
               The
               whole
               Society
               without
               a
               head
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Shameless
             in
             their
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             with
             an
             unanimous
             Vote
             still
             censure
             them
             impudent
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ;
             when
             they
             undertake
             any
             thing
             ,
             happen
             what
             will
             ,
             say
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             it
             never
             troubles
             them
             ;
             there
             's
             not
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             under
             heaven
             that
             care
             so
             little
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             most
             important
             concerns
             ,
             provided
             they
             may
             obtain
             their
             desires
             ;
             we
             have
             instances
             of
             their
             impudence
             against
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             
               Toledo
               ,
               D.
               Gasparde
               Quiroga
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             their
             great
             friend
             ,
             and
             
               D.
               Ierome
               Manrique
            
             ,
             whom
             King
             Bhilip
             the
             second
             had
             given
             them
             for
             visitor
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             maxime
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             
               to
               promote
               self-interest
               is
               the
               only
               wisdome
               ,
            
             for
             what
             men
             say
             for
             the
             present
             is
             soon
             forgot
             :
             The
             Prophecy
             in
             Latine
             declares
             them
             
               sine
               rubore
            
             ,
             so
             shameless
             they
             cannot
             blush
             ,
             but
             like
             Libertines
             ,
             nor
             fear
             nor
             care
             for
             any
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Studious
             to
             invent
             new
             wayes
             to
             do
             mischief
             .
          
           
             Who
             invented
             and
             practised
             Confession
             by
             
             Letter
             ?
             Who
             would
             have
             obliged
             ●enitents
             to
             discover
             their
             complices
             against
             their
             wills
             ?
             Who
             have
             said
             that
             a
             Fryer
             may
             marry
             upon
             a
             Revelation
             he
             shall
             imagine
             certain
             or
             probable
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             marry
             but
             refuse
             to
             obey
             his
             Superiour
             in
             any
             matter
             whatever
             ,
             or
             the
             Lawes
             .
             which
             oblige
             all
             other
             men
             ;
             that
             he
             need
             not
             go
             to
             Confession
             who
             hath
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ?
             Hence
             it
             comes
             that
             men
             of
             Religion
             traffick
             and
             deal
             in
             merchandize
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             other
             things
             full
             of
             impurity
             ,
             usury
             and
             simony
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             matter
             of
             astonishment
             how
             they
             all
             defend
             whatever
             any
             of
             their
             Society
             hath
             said
             ,
             though
             nerver
             so
             new
             ,
             never
             so
             scandalous
             .
             To
             verifie
             this
             Prophecy
             they
             have
             filled
             the
             world
             with
             new
             tricks
             and
             devices
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             magazine
             of
             their
             invention
             furnished
             impostors
             .
             with
             subtle
             artifices
             and
             cheats
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             consequence
             ,
             whether
             great
             or
             small
             .
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             A
             pernici●us
             Order
             odious
             to
             all
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             faithful
             to
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             there
             's
             not
             a
             person
             but
             complains
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             acting
             ;
             the
             world
             observes
             they
             love
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             affairs
             ,
             to
             tamper
             :
             with
             inheritances
             and
             successions
             ,
             to
             give
             frequent
             visits
             to
             Ladies
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             fine
             hypocrites
             ,
             flat●erers
             ;
             
             of
             Princes
             ,
             enemies
             to
             men
             of
             Religion
             ,
             full
             of
             artifice
             in
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             main
             sticklers
             for
             credit
             from
             knowledge
             and
             virtue
             ,
             practising
             respect
             of
             persons
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             their
             decalogue
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             things
             more
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             advocates
             who
             plead
             ,
             while
             all
             the
             world
             murmures
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             esteems
             and
             honours
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             one
             expounds
             it
             ,
             
               Men
               abhor
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               but
               must
               praise
               ●hem
               with
               their
               lips
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Healthy
             and
             strong
             ,
             but
             lazy
             and
             idle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             needs
             no
             Comment
             ,
             every
             hours
             expe●ience
             expounds
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             6.
             
             Pretending
             beggary
             .
          
           
             They
             appear
             Beggars
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             in
             ●ruth
             't
             is
             but
             for
             a
             colour
             of
             mortification
             that
             they
             sometimes
             send
             of
             their
             young
             men
             to
             beg
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             old
             ones
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             eat
             not
             the
             hread
             that
             's
             gathered
             ,
             but
             either
             sell
             or
             give
             it
             away
             :
             Valentia
             knows
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             add
             more
             to
             disabuse
             the
             world
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             7.
             
             Strong
             Antagonists
             against
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             So
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Iesnites
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             think
             
             they
             had
             made
             it
             their
             task
             to
             contradict
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             Comment
             on
             St.
             Thom●s
             ,
             't
             is
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             oppose
             his
             judgement
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             books
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             see
             how
             Molina
             handles
             St.
             Augustin
             upon
             the
             
               Efficacy
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             cruel
             ,
             and
             adds
             other
             very
             strange
             epithites
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             a●tributes
             not
             to
             free-will
             all
             that
             this
             Iesuite
             allows
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             8.
             
             By
             their
             Credit
             with
             Great
             ones
             ,
             oppressing
             the
             innocent
             .
          
           
             The
             
               F.
               Provincial
            
             of
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Arragon
             ,
             in
             his
             Memorial
             presented
             to
             King
             Philip
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Calumnies
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             against
             that
             Order
             ,
             affirms
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             maintain
             one
             of
             their
             Society
             constantly
             at
             Court
             ,
             on
             no
             other
             imployment
             but
             to
             make
             continual
             complaints
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Nuncio
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             upon
             the
             least
             occasion
             offered
             from
             any
             matter
             that
             occurs
             in
             the
             Dominicans
             writings
             .
             The
             same
             Provincial
             proves
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             do
             this
             in
             things
             absolutely
             false
             ,
             to
             incense
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             exasperate
             the
             Nuncio
             against
             the
             Dominicans
             .
             I
             pass
             over
             a
             thousand
             fabulous
             stories
             they
             have
             composed
             which
             they
             would
             make
             Authentick
             by
             the
             amity
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             their
             credit
             with
             
               Great
               
               Men
            
             ,
             to
             disparage
             and
             destroy
             the
             reputation
             of
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             they
             possess
             men
             of
             power
             in
             private
             addresses
             with
             ill
             opinions
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             their
             friends
             ,
             and
             bespeak
             their
             protection
             against
             all
             such
             as
             bear
             ill
             will
             to
             their
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             9.
             
             Having
             four
             principal
             Vices
             rooted
             in
             their
             bearts
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             flattery
             to
             gain
             gifts
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Judge
             now
             ,
             whether
             the
             Iesuites
             be
             not
             guilty
             of
             this
             Vice
             ,
             and
             those
             others
             of
             envy
             ,
             hypocrisie
             and
             detraction
             wherewith
             they
             are
             charged
             by
             the
             Prophecy
             ;
             see
             whether
             they
             are
             any
             vaile
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             or
             practise
             them
             openly
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             especially
             their
             flattery
             .
             There
             's
             not
             a
             Race
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             flatter
             and
             sanctifie
             their
             Proselytes
             as
             these
             men
             do
             .
             To
             be
             of
             their
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             are
             in
             their
             dialect
             terms
             equivalent
             ,
             though
             the
             person
             be
             a
             publick
             usurer
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             is
             not
             their
             friend
             cannot
             (
             in
             their
             language
             )
             be
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             Their
             Envy
             and
             Hypocrisic
             are
             so
             palpable
             ,
             that
             the
             Text
             needs
             no
             interpreter
             ,
             but
             their
             practice
             to
             make
             it
             intelligible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             10.
             
             Detraction
             to
             render
             themselves
             c●mmend●ble
             by
             defaming
             others
             .
          
           
             They
             never
             scruple
             at
             slanders
             ,
             if
             they
             may
             serve
             for
             their
             honour
             or
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             friends
             ,
             raising
             themselves
             on
             the
             ruines
             of
             others
             .
             When
             Seneca
             advised
             to
             be
             moderate
             in
             Commendations
             ,
             and
             sparing
             in
             Dispraises
             ,
             lest
             by
             excess
             in
             the
             one
             men
             incur
             suspicion
             of
             flattery
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             be
             lyable
             to
             the
             cen
             sure
             of
             malignity
             ;
             we
             may
             think
             he
             had
             these
             Fathers
             in
             prospect
             ,
             and
             provided
             a
             remedy
             for
             their
             disease
             who
             are
             fallen
             into
             extreams
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             duty
             he
             com
             mends
             ,
             for
             they
             speak
             too
             ill
             of
             good
             ,
             and
             too
             well
             of
             bad
             men
             ,
             and
             slander
             both
             the
             doctrines
             and
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bring
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             out
             of
             credit
             ,
             and
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             both
             ,
             in
             letting
             us
             see
             they
             have
             greater
             authority
             ,
             and
             have
             learnt
             things
             the
             Saints
             never
             knew
             :
             This
             produced
             that
             expression
             in
             their
             Publick
             Act
             ,
             
               We
               are
               to
               give
            
             Molina
             
               thanks
               for
               inventing
               that
               which
            
             St.
             Augustin
             
               could
               never
               have
               found
            
             .
             'T
             is
             their
             common
             discourse
             ,
             that
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             are
             but
             dregs
             or
             trees
             past
             bearing
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sprung
             up
             in
             their
             place
             full
             of
             that
             quick
             spirit
             and
             vigour
             which
             at
             their
             first
             institution
             flourished
             in
             other
             Orders
             now
             in
             decay
             .
          
           
           
             They
             stick
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Dominique
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             but
             a
             trouble
             to
             them
             ,
             a
             surcharge
             to
             the
             body
             politick
             ,
             and
             superfluous
             members
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             Rector
             of
             their
             Colledge
             at
             Majorca
             a
             few
             years
             since
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             at
             Arragon
             .
          
        
         
           
             11.
             
             Preaching
             incess
             antly
             to
             secular
             Princes
             ,
             to
             procure
             themselves
             applause
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             seduce
             the
             simple
             ,
             but
             without
             devotion
             or
             example
             of
             true
             martyrdom
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             common
             saying
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             keep
             themselves
             to
             be
             Confessors
             ,
             having
             no
             inclination
             for
             martyrs
             ,
             whose
             Catalogue
             among
             them
             is
             so
             short
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             count
             them
             all
             on
             your
             fingers
             of
             one
             hand
             :
             This
             was
             the
             ordinary
             discourse
             at
             Rome
             when
             Venice
             published
             Edicts
             against
             the
             
               Apostolick
               See.
            
             All
             Catholicks
             under
             the
             
               Popes
               Obedience
            
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             that
             Conjuncture
             ,
             but
             the
             Iesuites
             went
             fairly
             off
             of
             themselves
             for
             fear
             of
             those
             Prisons
             ,
             Banishments
             ,
             and
             greater
             punishments
             ,
             which
             Religious
             persons
             of
             other
             Orders
             underwent
             and
             endured
             ;
             fear
             had
             a
             stronger
             influence
             ,
             and
             more
             powerful
             operation
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             than
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             kept
             up
             those
             of
             other
             Orders
             from
             retyring
             voluntarily
             or
             by
             force
             :
             But
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             safe
             enough
             ,
             having
             
             a
             cloak
             for
             their
             knavery
             ,
             in
             pretending
             they
             were
             expelled
             ,
             whereas
             they
             withdrew
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             claiming
             merit
             for
             choosing
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             which
             they
             would
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Prophecy
             describes
             accurately
             their
             manner
             of
             preaching
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             the
             Faith
             among
             the
             Great
             Ones
             without
             hazard
             of
             life
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             went
             among
             infidels
             ,
             like
             Sheep
             among
             Wolves
             ,
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             Martyrdom
             for
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Franciscans
             treading
             their
             steps
             ,
             have
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             establishment
             swelled
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             Martyrs
             to
             a
             volume
             :
             But
             the
             Iesuites
             being
             to
             preach
             at
             Iapan
             ,
             and
             seeing
             their
             persons
             in
             danger
             by
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
             Emperour
             there
             ,
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             King
             Philip
             for
             a
             guard
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             preach
             in
             safety
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             scandalous
             to
             all
             that
             knew
             it
             ,
             that
             
               D.
               Michael
               de
               Bonavides
            
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Philippines
             held
             himself
             obliged
             to
             write
             thereof
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             were
             the
             first
             Preachers
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             Iapan
             and
             the
             Indies
             ,
             they
             can
             hardly
             name
             a
             martyr
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             which
             appears
             strange
             where
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             aversness
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             might
             have
             made
             many
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             12.
             
             Robbing
             true
             Pastors
             of
             their
             Rights
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             consider
             what
             happened
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Gregory
               13
               th
            
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             properly
             this
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             :
             As
             soon
             as
             they
             entred
             Iapan
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             the
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Countrey
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             expedient
             to
             admit
             any
             persons
             to
             come
             thither
             who
             differ'd
             from
             them
             in
             Habits
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             ;
             giving
             for
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Converts
             would
             be
             scandalized
             at
             the
             diversity
             .
             As
             if
             the
             Church
             were
             not
             like
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             composed
             of
             different
             estates
             ,
             and
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             to
             a
             Queen
             attyred
             in
             divers
             colours
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             Jesuitical
             in
             habit
             and
             all
             other
             things
             .
             This
             reason
             was
             sufficient
             to
             surprize
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             procure
             them
             his
             Grant
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             they
             should
             enter
             Iapan
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             there
             been
             a
             Bishop
             for
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             was
             excluded
             his
             Diocese
             :
             A
             thing
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             to
             shut
             the
             door
             of
             the
             fold
             against
             the
             true
             shepheards
             ,
             and
             hinder
             them
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             Cause
             that
             many
             have
             renouneed
             the
             faith
             for
             want
             of
             Confirmation
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Confirmation
             and
             Orders
             by
             Bishops
             
               are
            
             not
             necessary
             .
             
             And
             that
             this
             is
             their
             tenet
             ,
             the
             occurrences
             of
             Iapan
             ,
             the
             passages
             between
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Papers
             sent
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Philippines
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             actions
             in
             England
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             do
             clearly
             prove
             .
          
        
         
           
             13.
             
             Depriving
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             miserable
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             ,
             of
             their
             Almes
             .
          
           
             This
             needs
             no
             explication
             ,
             every
             poor
             man
             knows
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             14.
             
             Cajoleing
             the
             Populace
             ,
             and
             Courting
             their
             favour
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             they
             labour
             nothing
             more
             than
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             gain
             the
             multitude
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             by
             publishing
             Letters
             ,
             which
             are
             often
             counterfeit
             ;
             pretending
             success
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             and
             feigning
             miscarriages
             in
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             ludeing
             their
             misfortunes
             when
             their
             interest
             requires
             it
             :
             They
             tell
             stories
             of
             
               Iapan
               ,
               Poland
               ,
               Almaine
            
             and
             Rome
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             may
             serve
             their
             Turns
             they
             will
             forge
             news
             upon
             the
             places
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             sure
             the
             next
             day
             to
             be
             convicted
             of
             lying
             ;
             but
             they
             care
             not
             what
             happens
             if
             they
             attain
             their
             ends
             in
             cheating
             the
             people
             to
             think
             favourably
             of
             them
             :
             Wherein
             they
             are
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             they
             boldly
             told
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8th
             ,
             
             that
             if
             he
             decreed
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Ayds
             ,
             the
             whole
             Chur●h
             should
             smart
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             15.
             
             Familiar
             with
             Ladyes
             and
             other
             women
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             cheat
             their
             husbands
             ,
             and
             give
             away
             their
             Goods
             to
             them
             in
             private
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophecy
             is
             so
             clear
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             who
             knowes
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             knowes
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             without
             an
             Expositor
             .
          
        
         
           
             16.
             
             Receivers
             of
             ill
             gotten
             Goods
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             to
             whom
             the
             words
             may
             be
             better
             applyed
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             long
             since
             their
             establishment
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             more
             rich
             than
             all
             the
             Mendicants
             and
             other
             orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             you
             Audit
             their
             Accompts
             and
             examine
             their
             wayes
             to
             get
             money
             expressed
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             :
             for
             they
             take
             it
             from
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             Robbers
             ,
             Usurers
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             corrupt
             Judges
             ,
             debauched
             Youths
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             Sodomites
             ,
             Whores
             ,
             and
             generally
             from
             all
             those
             who
             live
             contrary
             to
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             :
             And
             when
             I
             see
             how
             close
             they
             stick
             to
             such
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             in
             their
             affairs
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             some
             secret
             surreptitious
             priviledges
             ,
             to
             compound
             with
             these
             sinners
             for
             some
             Almes
             
             they
             receive
             ,
             or
             for
             promoting
             some
             other
             Concerns
             of
             the
             Society
             :
             I
             can
             produce
             some
             instances
             ,
             and
             have
             read
             in
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             that
             their
             General
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             labour
             the
             obtaining
             new
             priviledges
             ,
             exemptions
             and
             favours
             for
             the
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
             17.
             
             Saying
             ,
             Give
             them
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             obtain
             pardon
             for
             all
             your
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             years
             now
             last
             past
             have
             discovered
             their
             practice
             towards
             persons
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             most
             need
             in
             their
             affairs
             :
             They
             tell
             them
             the
             Society
             is
             charged
             with
             their
             sinns
             ,
             and
             will
             repent
             for
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sinners
             need
             take
             no
             care
             ,
             but
             repose
             in
             security
             ,
             bearing
             them
             in
             hand
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             though
             they
             do
             nothing
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             instructing
             them
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             leading
             them
             through
             vain
             hopes
             into
             the
             paradise
             of
             fools
             .
          
        
         
           
             18.
             
             Making
             those
             they
             confess
             to
             forget
             their
             Kindred
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             so
             many
             examples
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             extraordinary
             avarice
             in
             engaging
             their
             Disciples
             to
             give
             them
             their
             Estates
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             Kindred
             whom
             they
             leave
             in
             poverty
             ,
             that
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             what
             we
             know
             is
             su●●icient
             to
             verifie
             the
             p●●phecy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             19.
             
             Receiving
             Goods
             from
             Robbers
             on
             the
             High-wayes
             ,
             Extortioners
             ,
             sacrilegious
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Commentary
             ,
             Num.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             20.
             
             Living
             Deliciously
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             can
             witness
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             self-denyall
             is
             no
             part
             of
             their
             practice
             ;
             none
             wear
             ●iner
             Linnen
             ,
             none
             lye
             on
             softer
             beds
             .
             And
             they
             that
             would
             excuse
             them
             for
             not
             using
             woollen
             about
             their
             persons
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             beds
             ,
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             seams
             of
             the
             finest
             Linnens
             are
             troublesome
             to
             them
             .
             They
             never
             rise
             before
             day
             to
             say
             Mattens
             ;
             they
             know
             no
             Vigils
             ,
             nor
             Fasts
             ,
             but
             what
             Seculars
             who
             live
             most
             at
             ease
             ,
             do
             observe
             .
             They
             make
             excellent
             cheer
             ,
             drink
             the
             best
             wines
             ,
             and
             are
             stored
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             the
             most
             delicate
             Liquors
             :
             for
             Furniture
             and
             Housholdstuffe
             they
             exceed
             the
             Grandees
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             at
             no
             pains
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             Cost
             to
             get
             them
             .
             And
             though
             they
             fare
             so
             well
             ,
             and
             admit
             of
             no
             extraordinary
             Fast
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             procured
             Brieves
             of
             Dispensation
             for
             Lent
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Fasts
             as
             their
             Superiours
             may
             impose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             21.
             
             Passing
             this
             tranfitory
             life
             in
             Society
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             falling
             together
             into
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Society
             is
             so
             proper
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             it
             serves
             for
             an
             Argument
             ,
             the
             prophecy
             aims
             at
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             22.
             
             Having
             the
             World
             at
             will.
             
          
           
             More
             may
             be
             said
             of
             this
             than
             my
             brevity
             will
             allow
             ;
             it
             shall
             suffice
             that
             they
             dispose
             all
             things
             before
             hand
             to
             bring
             more
             Grist
             to
             their
             Mill
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             their
             affairs
             propose
             no
             other
             end
             but
             their
             advantage
             and
             particular
             interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             23.
             
             But
             the
             people
             will
             by
             degrees
             grow
             cold
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             by
             experience
             found
             them
             seducers
             ,
             cheats
             and
             impostors
             ,
             will
             hold
             their
             hands
             from
             further
             Gifts
             ;
             then
             will
             they
             run
             about
             their
             houses
             like
             famished
             or
             mad
             Dogs
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             people
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             &c.
             
             Remember
             you
             never
             did
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             the
             Prophecy
             altogether
             fulfilled
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             yet
             true
             it
             is
             the
             world
             begins
             to
             know
             the
             Iesuites
             better
             than
             formerly
             ;
             and
             there
             be
             many
             that
             say
             of
             them
             the
             same
             things
             that
             St.
             Hildegard
             doth
             ,
             having
             discovered
             at
             length
             that
             all
             is
             not
             Gold
             that
             glisters
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             24.
             
             You
             were
             the
             Fortunate
             Malignants
             .
          
           
             Consider
             well
             all
             the
             following
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             the
             eloquence
             of
             Demosthenes
             could
             not
             have
             invented
             more
             proper
             or
             elegant
             to
             declare
             the
             thoughts
             lay
             concealed
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             :
             They
             call
             them
             first
             ,
             
               The
               fortunate
               Malignants
            
             ,
             who
             under
             colour
             of
             sanctity
             pretend
             great
             trouble
             and
             care
             for
             the
             credit
             and
             reputation
             of
             other
             orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             came
             with
             that
             heat
             and
             fervency
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             repair
             that
             vigour
             and
             strength
             they
             have
             lost
             by
             age
             .
             Their
             envy
             appears
             in
             telling
             their
             friends
             tales
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             other
             Orders
             ,
             publishing
             the
             Crimes
             of
             some
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             feigning
             stories
             of
             their
             condemnation
             ,
             which
             they
             deliver
             in
             a
             compassionate
             Accent
             ,
             full
             of
             tenderness
             and
             sympathy
             ,
             casting
             words
             by
             the
             by
             of
             the
             dangers
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             perswade
             the
             hearers
             into
             fear
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             solicitous
             care
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             though
             in
             truth
             they
             do
             it
             only
             out
             of
             envy
             against
             other
             orders
             ,
             whose
             Grandeur
             is
             their
             trouble
             ,
             whose
             growth
             and
             increase
             ,
             they
             esteem
             their
             wane
             and
             decay
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             25.
             
             Pretending
             poverty
             ,
             but
             very
             rich
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             character
             St.
             Bernard
             gives
             of
             such
             Fryars
             ,
             who
             being
             Votaries
             of
             poverty
             labour
             for
             riches
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             :
             Examine
             whether
             this
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             poor
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             thought
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             receive
             more
             yearly
             than
             all
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             26.
             
             And
             under
             colour
             of
             simplicity
             ,
             of
             great
             power
             .
          
           
             They
             do
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             while
             they
             pretend
             to
             the
             innocence
             of
             Doves
             ,
             and
             compass
             all
             their
             designs
             by
             holding
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             catch
             the
             bird
             while
             others
             make
             a
             noise
             in
             beating
             the
             bush
             .
          
        
         
           
             27.
             
             Devout
             Flatterers
             .
          
           
             To
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             is
             of
             our
             Congregation
             is
             sufficient
             with
             them
             to
             make
             him
             pass
             for
             a
             Saint
             .
          
        
         
           
             28.
             
             Hypocritical
             Saints
             ,
             Proud
             Beggers
             .
          
           
             Experience
             in
             these
             particulars
             surpasses
             expression
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             29.
             
             Offering
             Petitioners
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             their
             custom
             to
             begge
             and
             petition
             for
             favours
             from
             others
             by
             offering
             them
             theirs
             ,
             their
             intercession
             ,
             their
             cares
             ,
             their
             good
             offices
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             them
             their
             due
             ,
             there
             's
             none
             better
             able
             to
             perform
             what
             they
             offer
             their
             Devotes
             ,
             for
             they
             accommodate
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             ;
             they
             finde
             Clients
             for
             Lawyers
             ,
             Servants
             for
             Masters
             ,
             Scholars
             for
             Professors
             ,
             Tutors
             for
             Children
             ,
             Brides
             for
             Young
             men
             ,
             and
             Bridegrooms
             for
             Ladies
             ,
             Offices
             and
             employment
             for
             other
             persons
             ,
             in
             Cities
             and
             Families
             of
             Princes
             ;
             though
             now
             they
             are
             very
             cautious
             what
             Domestiques
             they
             commend
             to
             Lords
             and
             Ladyes
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             formerly
             unlucky
             in
             some
             ,
             who
             chose
             rather
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             their
             Masters
             than
             Spyes
             for
             the
             Society
             ,
             who
             placed
             them
             there
             on
             no
             other
             design
             but
             to
             know
             by
             them
             all
             that
             passed
             in
             the
             Family
             .
          
        
         
           
             30.
             
             Wavering
             and
             unstable
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             Their
             Books
             shew
             how
             little
             solidity
             there
             is
             in
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             on
             how
             weak
             foundations
             and
             false
             grounds
             they
             rely
             for
             advancing
             conceits
             and
             new-fangled
             opinions
             opposite
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Ancien●
             
             Doctors
             ,
             received
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             abase
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             the
             Rabbines
             of
             Chri●tendome
             .
          
        
         
           
             31.
             
             Delicate
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             Religion
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             so
             full
             of
             delicacies
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             a
             Regal
             condition
             .
             They
             have
             no
             woollen
             to
             their
             skin
             ,
             no
             abstinence
             ,
             no
             Fasts
             ,
             no
             Vigils
             ,
             no
             Cloyster
             ,
             no
             other
             thing
             to
             afflict
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             are
             like
             those
             delicate
             Souldiers
             St.
             Ierom
             speaks
             of
             ,
             fitter
             to
             spin
             with
             Penelope
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             dallyance
             with
             Paris
             ,
             than
             fight
             with
             Hector
             ,
             or
             watch
             with
             Vlysses
             .
          
        
         
           
             32.
             
             Hired
             Confessors
             .
          
           
             Reflect
             well
             on
             this
             Epithet
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             ●erceive
             what
             profit
             they
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             still
             ●o
             make
             every
             day
             by
             Confessions
             .
             Have
             you
             ●ver
             known
             a
             person
             who
             confesses
             to
             them
             ,
             ●ho
             left
             them
             not
             at
             his
             death
             his
             whole
             ●state
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Legacy
             very
             considerable
             ?
             ●esides
             what
             they
             hook
             in
             by
             a
             thousand
             Arti●●es
             in
             the
             life-time
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             33.
             
             Proudly
             humble
             .
          
           
             Humble
             in
             appearance
             ,
             but
             really
             proud
             ,
             abasing
             themselves
             outwardly
             ,
             while
             their
             thoughts
             are
             employed
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             34.
             
             Piously
             hard-hearted
             in
             the
             necessities
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             see
             in
             their
             dealings
             with
             the
             Children
             and
             Kindred
             of
             some
             persons
             who
             have
             left
             their
             Estates
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             confidence
             of
             a
             compassionate
             and
             pious
             regard
             from
             them
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Orphans
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             deceived
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             Parents
             ,
             and
             miserably
             frustrated
             the
             expectations
             of
             the
             Children
             .
          
           
             The
             poor
             receive
             almes
             from
             the
             Superiours
             of
             other
             Orders
             so
             often
             that
             they
             are
             ashamed
             to
             begg
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             who
             ever
             saw
             the
             Iesuites
             give
             away
             a
             penny
             they
             could
             make
             use
             of
             ?
             In
             short
             ,
             they
             are
             better
             Preachers
             than
             practisers
             of
             that
             Precept
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Give
               Almes
            
             ,
             for
             they
             get
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             wealth
             ,
             retain
             tenaciously
             what
             they
             have
             gotten
             ,
             and
             hardly
             part
             with
             other
             mens
             Estates
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             on
             what
             Accompt
             soever
             they
             are
             possessed
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             though
             they
             see
             the
             
             owner
             perish
             for
             want
             ,
             they
             'l
             not
             spare
             him
             a
             farthing
             :
             The
             world
             is
             full
             of
             instances
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
        
         
           
             35.
             
             Sugred
             Slanderers
             .
          
           
             With
             what
             sweetness
             do
             they
             express
             al
             the
             evil
             they
             please
             of
             other
             men
             ?
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             compassion
             for
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             other
             Orders
             ,
             they
             will
             recount
             the
             fall
             of
             some
             Fryar
             ,
             and
             covering
             their
             malignity
             with
             some
             specious
             pretence
             will
             write
             things
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             Religion
             and
             its
             professors
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             persons
             who
             are
             not
             in
             their
             books
             .
             Ribadeneira
             their
             founders
             Companion
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             he
             writ
             of
             Tribulation
             ,
             produces
             the
             Example
             of
             Savanarola
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             might
             say
             he
             was
             a
             Dominican
             ,
             to
             cast
             odium
             on
             the
             Order
             by
             the
             miscarriages
             of
             a
             particular
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
             36.
             
             Peaceable
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
             They
             persecute
             so
             gently
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             not
             to
             touch
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             make
             so
             cruel
             a
             warre
             against
             those
             they
             love
             not
             ,
             that
             no
             secret
             poyson
             kills
             more
             infallibly
             .
             It
             is
             their
             Maxime
             ,
             Never
             to
             forgive
             ,
             but
             to
             dissemble
             a
             while
             to
             gain
             opportunity
             of
             a
             severer
             revenge
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             37.
             
             Lovers
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             care
             to
             root
             themselves
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             settle
             themselves
             in
             the
             Palaces
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             ,
             exalting
             themselves
             by
             degrees
             of
             favour
             ,
             till
             they
             render
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             they
             are
             gotten
             out
             of
             a
             Palace
             where
             they
             have
             once
             put
             their
             foot
             in
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             moment
             .
             We
             see
             the
             same
             in
             their
             buildings
             ,
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Artifices
             they
             use
             to
             draw
             into
             their
             houses
             the
             most
             considerable
             persons
             of
             the
             places
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             their
             Balconies
             ,
             their
             Galleries
             ,
             their
             half-Paces
             ,
             their
             Foot-clothes
             ,
             their
             Canopi●s
             ,
             their
             Foot-stools
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             never
             used
             by
             other
             Orders
             who
             studied
             more
             to
             undeceive
             then
             to
             deceive
             the
             world
             :
             consider
             further
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             undertaken
             the
             instruction
             of
             youth
             ,
             how
             they
             prefer
             in
             their
             Classes
             the
             Sons
             of
             Gentlemen
             and
             rich
             Tradesmen
             ,
             ●carrying
             them
             in
             triumph
             to
             be
             Emperours
             and
             Captains
             of
             their
             Schools
             ,
             though
             not
             perfect
             in
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             not
             regarding
             the
             poor
             who
             are
             excellent
             Schollars
             ,
             and
             deserve
             the
             honour
             bestowed
             on
             the
             illiterate
             .
             Their
             principal
             intention
             is
             not
             the
             instruction
             of
             youth
             ,
             but
             to
             gain
             by
             any
             means
             the
             amity
             of
             the
             rich
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             powerful
             ,
             to
             exalt
             
             themselves
             ,
             and
             become
             Masters
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             they
             intirely
             love
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             most
             slavishly
             serve
             .
          
        
         
           
             38.
             
             Sellers
             of
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             The
             P●●phecy
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             favours
             and
             indulgences
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             which
             their
             Order
             hath
             not
             as
             the
             Mendicants
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             their
             facility
             in
             granting
             large
             permissions
             to
             sinners
             by
             their
             loose
             opinions
             ,
             whereof
             their
             books
             are
             fu●l
             ;
             which
             never
             fail
             to
             sell
             well
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Mine
             of
             convenienceies
             for
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             a
             magazine
             of
             means
             to
             accommodate
             sinners
             ;
             some
             to
             keep
             in
             their
             possession
             the
             Estates
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             other
             to
             break
             the
             fasts
             ,
             and
             ●light
             the
             abstinences
             ,
             and
             other
             laws
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             for
             matters
             of
             greater
             infamy
             .
          
        
         
           
             39.
             
             Disposing
             all
             things
             for
             your
             convenience
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             world
             may
             learn
             of
             them
             the
             course
             they
             are
             to
             take
             for
             profit
             and
             convenience
             ;
             they
             think
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             foresee
             all
             things
             ,
             provide
             and
             dispose
             all
             things
             at
             a
             thousand
             leagues
             distance
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             scape
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             appear
             impossible
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             reason
             of
             things
             impossible
             to
             render
             them
             possible
             .
             This
             may
             be
             well
             
             understood
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             for
             whereas
             the
             devout
             Founders
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             imployed
             all
             their
             care
             to
             root
             out
             thence
             all
             sensual
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             principal
             enemies
             of
             a
             Religious
             Estate
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             seem
             to
             bend
             all
             their
             thoughts
             for
             good
             accommodations
             ,
             good
             Linnen
             ,
             good
             Stuffs
             ,
             good
             Beds
             ,
             good
             Chambers
             ,
             good
             Horses
             ,
             and
             good
             Provisions
             for
             their
             Voyages
             ,
             good
             Victuals
             ,
             besides
             extraordinaries
             which
             they
             want
             not
             ;
             the
             best
             Fruits
             ,
             the
             whitest
             Bread
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             baked
             ,
             and
             old
             Wine
             ;
             of
             all
             which
             they
             have
             in
             their
             Constitutions
             ,
             a
             Law
             which
             they
             observe
             punctually
             ,
             and
             peradventure
             more
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             strictly
             call
             them
             with
             St.
             
               Hildegard
               ,
               Ordinatores
               Commodi
            
             ,
             a
             name
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             reduced
             carnal
             worldly
             enjoyments
             under
             rules
             ,
             and
             recalled
             them
             into
             Monasteries
             ,
             whence
             the
             Saints
             had
             carefully
             banished
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             40.
             
             Admirers
             of
             Luxury
             ,
          
           
             Which
             denotes
             their
             inclinations
             to
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             palate
             ,
             and
             other
             irregular
             passions
             .
          
        
         
           
             41.
             
             Ambitious
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             fill
             a
             volumn
             on
             this
             Articles
             ;
             for
             they
             
             pretend
             to
             a
             Supremacy
             in
             Knowledge
             ,
             in
             Vertue
             ,
             in
             Sanctity
             ,
             &c.
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             the
             13
             th
             .
             they
             attempted
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Dominique
             ,
             the
             Mastership
             of
             the
             sacred
             Palace
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             importunate
             with
             that
             Pope
             ,
             that
             they
             engaged
             him
             to
             propose
             it
             in
             Consistory
             ,
             and
             had
             obtained
             their
             desires
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Cardinals
             represented
             the
             great
             services
             done
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Dominicans
             .
          
           
             Ribadeneira
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             Book
             he
             writ
             ,
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Customes
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             neither
             Quires
             ,
             nor
             Fasts
             ,
             nor
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             Penance
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             deserve
             higher
             esteem
             than
             all
             other
             Orders
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             tells
             us
             admirable
             stories
             :
             For
             instance
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Iesuites
             assist
             not
             at
             Proc●ssion
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               is
               because
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               〈◊〉
               H●n●urable
               Rank
               than
               any
               other
               Order
               and
               out
               of
               humility
               absent
               themselves
               .
            
             To
             back
             this
             strong
             reason
             ,
             he
             invents
             a
             Fable
             ,
             which
             I
             understand
             not
             how
             other
             Orders
             can
             endure
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             declared
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               That
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               ought
               to
               have
               a
               place
               more
               Honourable
               then
               the
               Generalls
               of
               other
               Orders
               :
            
             〈◊〉
             impudent
             lye
             they
             publish
             not
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             disperse
             in
             private
             among
             their
             Confidents
             the
             Book
             that
             contains
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             lye
             gather
             force
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Book
             shall
             be
             publick
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             't
             is
             every
             day
             printed
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             time
             
             work
             out
             the
             effect
             they
             proposed
             to
             themselves
             .
             Such
             are
             their
             Artifices
             to
             fill
             the
             world
             with
             falsities
             for
             their
             credit
             and
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           
             42.
             
             Purchasers
             of
             Huses
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             misteries
             of
             their
             Trade
             ,
             know
             that
             where
             houses
             are
             Let
             at
             dear
             rates
             ,
             the
             I●suites
             have
             the
             best
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             at
             Court.
             In
             matters
             of
             merchandize
             and
             traffick
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             trader
             so
             dexterous
             as
             they
             ;
             the
             Geno●se
             are
             dunces
             when
             compared
             to
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             Exchanges
             ,
             wherein
             their
             gains
             are
             excessive
             ,
             for
             their
             consciences
             are
             large
             ,
             and
             their
             Trade
             universal
             ,
             in
             small
             as
             well
             as
             great
             Commodities
             ,
             in
             Puppets
             ,
             and
             Babies
             ,
             and
             other
             Trinkets
             and
             Baubles
             for
             Children
             to
             play
             with
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             else
             that
             brings
             in
             profit
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             vile
             ,
             never
             so
             contemptible
             ;
             nor
             is
             their
             trade
             limited
             to
             particular
             places
             ,
             but
             is
             driven
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             Land
             and
             by
             Sea
             ,
             by
             Corresponds
             ,
             and
             Factories
             .
          
        
         
           
             43.
             
             Sowers
             of
             Discord
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             a
             City
             or
             kingdom
             where
             they
             are
             established
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             not
             caused
             dangerous
             Commotions
             ,
             so
             considerable
             in
             some
             parts
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             troubled
             the
             Church
             ;
             
             as
             at
             Venice
             ,
             at
             Paris
             and
             in
             other
             places
             :
             the
             worst
             is
             ,
             the
             Divisions
             they
             have
             sown
             ,
             have
             taken
             such
             root
             that
             't
             is
             probable
             they
             will
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             44.
             
             Building
             still
             higher
             ,
             but
             not
             able
             to
             attack
             a
             height
             equall
             to
             your
             desires
             .
          
           
             Were
             this
             understood
             of
             the
             buildings
             of
             the
             I●suites
             it
             were
             literally
             true
             their
             edific●s
             being
             always
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             a
             league
             before
             you
             come
             to
             a
             Town
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             view
             ,
             are
             the
             towers
             of
             their
             Chappels
             ,
             the
             galleries
             on
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             the
             walls
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             arrive
             not
             at
             the
             height
             they
             pretend
             to
             ,
             for
             God
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             gives
             not
             Grace
             but
             to
             the
             lowly
             .
          
        
         
           
             45.
             
             But
             now
             you
             are
             fallen
             as
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             ends
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             St.
             Hildegard
             ,
             which
             shews
             the
             fall
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Order
             the
             speak
             of
             ,
             which
             we
             judge
             to
             be
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             by
             all
             these
             marks
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             comment
             appear
             so
             proper
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Pious
             Bishop
             .
             There
             is
             none
             but
             will
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             would
             search
             further
             into
             the
             interessed
             and
             ambitious
             conduc●
             of
             this
             Society
             since
             his
             time
             ,
             
             in
             excusing
             the
             grossest
             sins
             ;
             seizing
             other
             mens
             goods
             ,
             turning
             away
             the
             people
             from
             their
             true
             Pastors
             ,
             oppressing
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             destruction
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             we
             might
             give
             you
             a
             more
             ample
             explication
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             it
             being
             easie
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             this
             Society
             is
             estranged
             from
             God
             proportionably
             to
             its
             prodigious
             growth
             ,
             and
             the
             grandeur
             whereof
             they
             are
             so
             jealous
             ,
             hath
             served
             only
             to
             verifie
             that
             remarkable
             expression
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Prophet
               ;
               The
               presumption
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               thee
               ,
               increaseth
               ever
               more
               and
               more
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Divine
           Professors
           at
           Paris
           in
           their
           ordinary
           Convocation
           ,
           held
           Decemb.
           1.
           1554.
           
        
         
           THe
           first
           day
           of
           
             December
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1554.
           
           The
           sacred
           faculty
           of
           Theology
           at
           Paris
           ,
           having
           heard
           the
           Mass
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           solemnly
           sung
           in
           the
           Chappel
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Sorbon
           ,
           was
           then
           the
           fourth
           time
           assembled
           by
           oath
           ,
           to
           determine
           of
           two
           Bulls
           ,
           said
           to
           have
           been
           granted
           by
           two
           Popes
           ,
           Paul
           3.
           and
           Iulius
           the
           3.
           unto
           those
           who
           affect
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           which
           Bulls
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           by
           their
           Usher
           sent
           on
           purpose
           ,
           committed
           to
           the
           view
           and
           examination
           of
           the
           said
           faculty
           ,
           
           the
           tenour
           whereof
           followeth
           :
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           Paul
           3.
           
        
         
           Then
           of
           the
           Bull
           of
           Iul.
           3.
           
        
         
           But
           before
           this
           Faculty
           would
           begin
           to
           treat
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           weight
           ,
           all
           ,
           and
           singular
           the
           Masters
           thereof
           made
           open
           &
           publick
           profession
           that
           they
           would
           not
           think
           ,
           much
           less
           ,
           decree
           or
           attempt
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Authority
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           as
           they
           and
           every
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           obedient
           Children
           have
           always
           acknowledged
           and
           confessed
           ,
           so
           they
           now
           do
           sincerely
           ,
           faithfully
           and
           willingly
           acknowledge
           and
           confess
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           Soveraign
           Vicar
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Universal
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           gave
           the
           fulness
           of
           Power
           ,
           whom
           all
           persons
           of
           either
           Sex
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           to
           reverence
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           in
           his
           place
           ought
           to
           defend
           and
           observe
           :
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           all
           men
           ,
           especially
           Divines
           ought
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           every
           one
           that
           demands
           it
           in
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           manners
           and
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           said
           faculty
           held
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           satisfie
           the
           demand
           ,
           command
           and
           request
           of
           the
           said
           Court.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           both
           Bulls
           having
           been
           often
           read
           ,
           repeated
           and
           understood
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           many
           months
           ,
           days
           and
           hours
           ,
           solemnly
           and
           most
           diligently
           discussed
           and
           examined
           ,
           the
           said
           
           faculty
           ,
           with
           unanimous
           consent
           ,
           but
           deepest
           reverence
           and
           humility
           leaving
           the
           whole
           matter
           to
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           
             Apostolick
             See
          
           ,
           then
           at
           length
           past
           this
           judgement
           .
        
         
           This
           new
           Society
           claiming
           peculiarly
           to
           it self
           an
           unusuall
           appellation
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           so
           licentiously
           and
           promiscuously
           admitting
           any
           persons
           th●ugh
           wicked
           ,
           lawless
           and
           infamous
           ,
           differing
           nothing
           from
           secular
           persons
           in
           outward
           habit
           ,
           in
           censure
           ,
           in
           saying
           privately
           ,
           or
           singing
           publickly
           in
           the
           Church
           the
           Canonical
           h●ures
           ,
           in
           Cloysters
           and
           Silence
           ,
           in
           choyce
           of
           meats
           and
           of
           dayes
           ,
           in
           Fasts
           and
           other
           various
           Lawes
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           whereby
           the
           States
           of
           Religion
           are
           distinguished
           and
           preserved
           ;
           having
           so
           many
           and
           various
           privileges
           ,
           indulgences
           ,
           and
           liberties
           granted
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           of
           Penance
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           difference
           of
           places
           or
           persons
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           office
           of
           preaching
           ,
           reading
           and
           teaching
           ,
           in
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Ordinaries
           and
           Hierarchical
           Order
           ,
           and
           in
           prejudice
           of
           other
           ▪
           Orders
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yea
           of
           Princes
           and
           Temporal
           Lords
           against
           the
           privileges
           of
           Vniversities
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           gri●vance
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           seems
           to
           violate
           the
           honour
           of
           Monastick
           Religion
           ,
           enervates
           the
           studious
           ,
           pious
           ,
           and
           most
           necessary
           exercise
           of
           vertues
           ,
           abstinences
           ,
           ceremonies
           and
           austerities
           ,
           and
           gives
           occasion
           to
           Apostatize
           freely
           from
           other
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           withdraws
           the
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           due
           to
           the
           Ordinaries
           ,
           
           unjustly
           deprives
           Lords
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           of
           their
           Rights
           ,
           induceth
           disturbance
           in
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           ,
           many
           quarrels
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           many
           suits
           ,
           differences
           ,
           contentious
           aemulations
           ,
           and
           various
           schismes
           ;
           
             All
             these
             things
             therefore
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             having
             been
             diligently
             examined
             ,
             and
             throughly
             weighed
             ,
          
           This
           Society
           seems
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Faith
           dangerous
           and
           to
           tend
           to
           the
           distu●bance
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           Monastick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           more
           for
           destruction
           then
           for
           aedification
           .
        
         
           
             Remonstrances
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Parli●m●nt
             of
             Paris
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             4th
             ,
             upon
             the
             Re-establishment
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Prime
             President
             M.
             de
             H●rlay
             ,
             in
             1604.
             
          
           
             
               SIR
               ,
            
          
           
             YOur
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             having
             deliberately
             considered
             of
             your
             Letters-Patents
             for
             Re-establishing
             within
             some
             places
             of
             their
             jurisdiction
             the
             Priests
             and
             Schollars
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Clermont
             ,
             assuming
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             hath
             ordained
             that
             humble
             remonstrance
             be
             made
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             charged
             me
             to
             represent
             some
             particulars
             ,
             importing
             ▪
             in
             our
             judg●m●nt
             the
             good
             of
             your
             affairs
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             safety
             (
             which
             depends
             on
             the
             preservation
             of
             your
             person
             )
             as
             the
             consid●rations
             which
             have
             stayed
             ,
             us
             from
             proceeding
             to
             the
             verification
             ;
             and
             bef●re
             I
             
             descend
             to
             the
             particular
             points
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             render
             your
             Majesty
             their
             humblest
             thanks
             for
             the
             Honour
             you
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             you
             have
             vouchsafed
             these
             Remonstrances
             should
             be
             made
             by
             word
             of
             mou●h
             ,
             whereby
             your
             indulgence
             and
             goodness
             to
             us
             appears
             so
             much
             the
             more
             worthy
             of
             praise
             ,
             as
             it
             differs
             from
             the
             austerity
             of
             the
             first
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             gave
             not
             their
             subjects
             access
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             ordered
             all
             demands
             and
             petitions
             to
             be
             presented
             writing
             .
          
           
             The
             establishment
             of
             those
             of
             this
             Order
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             Iesuites
             ,
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             hath
             been
             judged
             so
             pernicious
             to
             this
             Estate
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Orders
               Ecclesiastical
            
             opposed
             their
             reception
             ;
             and
             the
             S●●bon
             declared
             that
             this
             Society
             was
             introduced
             for
             destruction
             ,
             not
             for
             edification
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             Septemb.
             1561.
             where
             the
             Arch-bishops
             and
             Bishops
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             Tournon
             President
             ,
             this
             Society
             was
             approved
             of
             ,
             but
             with
             so
             many
             clauses
             and
             restrictions
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             been
             pressed
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             they
             had
             soon
             changed
             their
             abode
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             received
             but
             upon
             Provisa
             ,
             and
             by
             arrest
             of
             the
             year
             1564.
             were
             prohibited
             to
             take
             the
             name
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             or
             
               Society
               of
               Iesus
            
             ;
             notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             forborn
             to
             take
             that
             illegal
             Name
             ,
             and
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             all
             powers
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Secular
             :
             To
             re-establish
             
             them
             would
             increase
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             render
             their
             condition
             better
             then
             ever
             .
             This
             judgement
             was
             so
             much
             more
             worthy
             of
             your
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             your
             people
             and
             Religious
             Orders
             held
             it
             necessary
             to
             retain
             them
             with
             caution
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             stop
             to
             the
             licentiousness
             of
             their
             actions
             then
             too
             great
             ,
             which
             they
             foresaw
             would
             increase
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             produce
             greater
             mischiefs
             then
             could
             then
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             
               And
               as
               they
               vow
               universal
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               so
               the
               propositions
               in
               their
               doctrine
               are
               uniform
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               no
               Superiour
               but
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               swear
               fealty
               and
               obedience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               an
               undoubted
               maxime
               ,
            
             That
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             Excommunicate
             Kings
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             King
             excommunicate
             is
             but
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             may
             Rise
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             any
             the
             meanest
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             ,
             what
             crime
             soever
             they
             commit
             cannot
             be
             judged
             traytors
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             not
             his
             subjects
             ,
             nor
             under
             his
             jurisdiction
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             exempt
             from
             the
             secular
             power
             ,
             and
             without
             fear
             of
             punishment
             may
             lay
             bloody
             hands
             on
             sacred
             persons
             .
             
               This
               they
               write
               ,
               and
               impugne
               the
               opinion
               of
               those
               who
               hold
               the
               contrary
               propositions
               .
            
          
           
             Two
             Spanish
             Doctors
             of
             Law
             ,
             having
             written
             that
             Clerks
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             prime
             men
             of
             the
             Society
             
             writ
             against
             them
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Levites
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             exempt
             from
             all
             secular
             powers
             ,
             so
             are
             Clerks
             by
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             Your
             Majesty
             will
             not
             approve
             of
             these
             Maxims
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             false
             and
             erroneous
             :
             Therefore
             they
             that
             hold
             them
             and
             will
             abide
             in
             your
             Realm
             ,
             must
             publiquely
             abjure
             them
             in
             their
             Colledges
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             will
             you
             permit
             them
             to
             stay
             ?
             they
             will
             subvert
             the
             foundations
             of
             your
             Power
             and
             Authority-Royall
             :
             if
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             will
             you
             believe
             that
             by
             shifting
             places
             ,
             they
             can
             lay
             down
             and
             take
             up
             again
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             part
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             good
             for
             Rome
             ,
             and
             good
             for
             Spain
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             for
             France
             ,
             which
             rejecteth
             that
             the
             others
             receive
             ?
             if
             they
             say
             they
             can
             do
             it
             by
             secret
             dispensation
             ,
             what
             assurance
             can
             you
             have
             of
             men
             nourished
             in
             a
             profession
             which
             by
             change
             and
             diversity
             of
             place
             becomes
             good
             and
             bad
             ?
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             progress
             in
             your
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             at
             last
             slip
             into
             the
             most
             reserved
             Societies
             .
          
           
             At
             their
             establishment
             they
             had
             no
             greater
             adversary
             than
             the
             Sorbonne
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             favours
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             multitude
             of
             young
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             studyed
             in
             their
             Colledges
             .
             Other
             Schollers
             will
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             
             will
             in
             time
             be
             advanced
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             chief
             Offices
             in
             your
             Parliaments
             ,
             holding
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             withdrawing
             themselves
             from
             your
             obedience
             ,
             permitting
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             the
             Rights
             of
             your
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             judging
             Treason
             commited
             by
             a
             Church-man
             not
             punishable
             by
             your
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             been
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             have
             seen
             in
             our
             dayes
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             instructions
             upon
             your
             sacred
             person
             ;
             Barriere
             (
             I
             tremble
             Sir
             when
             I
             pronounce
             that
             word
             )
             was
             instructed
             by
             Varade
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             confessedly
             had
             taken
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             upon
             the
             Oath
             he
             had
             administred
             him
             for
             murthering
             you
             .
             Having
             failed
             in
             his
             enterprize
             ,
             others
             raised
             the
             courage
             of
             that
             little
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             performed
             in
             part
             what
             was
             conspired
             .
          
           
             Gingnard
             the
             Iesuite
             wrote
             books
             to
             justifie
             the
             Parricide
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             Proposition
             condemned
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Constance
             .
          
           
             Why
             should
             not
             we
             fear
             when
             we
             think
             upon
             these
             mischievous
             Acts
             of
             disloyalty
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             too
             easily
             renewed
             ?
             If
             we
             must
             pass
             our
             dayes
             in
             continual
             fear
             to
             see
             your
             life
             in
             danger
             ,
             what
             repose
             can
             we
             find
             in
             our
             own
             ?
          
           
             Were
             it
             not
             impious
             to
             foresee
             the
             danger
             and
             mischief
             ,
             yet
             draw
             it
             so
             neer
             you
             ?
             were
             
             not
             this
             to
             plunge
             our selves
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             desire
             to
             survive
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             State
             which
             as
             we
             told
             you
             already
             is
             at
             no
             greater
             distance
             than
             of
             the
             length
             of
             your
             life
             .
          
           
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             for
             the
             mutual
             Amity
             between
             you
             and
             the
             Pope
             ;
             God
             preserve
             you
             long
             in
             your
             Throne
             ,
             and
             him
             in
             his
             Charge
             .
             But
             if
             age
             or
             infirmity
             shorten
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             his
             Successor
             ill
             affected
             to
             your
             Crown
             ,
             should
             insheath
             against
             you
             his
             spiritual
             Sword
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessors
             have
             done
             against
             other
             Kings
             of
             France
             and
             N●varre
             ,
             what
             regret
             would
             it
             be
             to
             your
             Subjects
             to
             see
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             so
             many
             enemies
             of
             your
             Estate
             ,
             and
             Conspirators
             against
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             against
             that
             of
             the
             late
             King
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ?
             how
             dreadfull
             would
             it
             be
             to
             behold
             them
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             the
             Authors
             and
             principal
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             not
             guiltless
             of
             his
             murder
             ?
          
           
             They
             say
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             more
             charged
             with
             past
             faults
             than
             other
             Orders
             and
             Companies
             which
             have
             failed
             no
             less
             than
             they
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             that
             though
             fault
             may
             be
             found
             in
             other
             Orders
             and
             Societies
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             universal
             .
             The
             companies
             were
             divided
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             members
             did
             not
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             their
             Society
             have
             continued
             united
             and
             close-linked
             in
             their
             rebellions
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             not
             only
             not
             one
             of
             them
             stood
             on
             your
             part
             ,
             but
             were
             all
             most
             partial
             for
             the
             ancient
             enemies
             of
             your
             Crown
             ,
             used
             the
             advantage
             of
             being
             in
             your
             Countrey
             to
             act
             more
             maliciously
             against
             your
             interest
             :
             Otho
             one
             of
             their
             Society
             being
             chosen
             for
             chief
             by
             the
             16
             Conspirators
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             I
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             interweave
             among
             our
             own
             a
             passage
             taken
             from
             foraign
             affairs
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             that
             lamentable
             one
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Portugal
             .
             When
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             attempted
             the
             usurpation
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             stood
             firm
             in
             the
             obedience
             due
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             only
             deserted
             him
             to
             advance
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             death
             of
             two
             thousand
             Fryers
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastiques
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             had
             a
             Bull
             of
             absolution
             .
          
           
             Their
             Doctrine
             and
             Deportment
             in
             time
             past
             caused
             that
             when
             
               De
               Chastel
            
             rose
             against
             you
             ,
             there
             followed
             an
             Arrest
             as
             well
             against
             him
             as
             against
             those
             of
             their
             Society
             condemned
             by
             your
             mouth
             .
             An
             Arrest
             which
             we
             have
             consecrated
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             happiest
             miracle
             of
             our
             time
             ;
             judging
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             continued
             to
             bring
             up
             Youth
             in
             that
             mischievous
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Damnable
             instruction
             ,
             
             your
             life
             could
             not
             be
             in
             safety
             ,
             which
             made
             us
             pass
             over
             those
             formalities
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             judge
             of
             Causes
             in
             our
             Conusance
             by
             regular
             instances
             ,
             which
             we
             postposed
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             by
             sentencing
             them
             who
             being
             peculiarly
             subject
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             your
             other
             Courts
             ,
             might
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             have
             claimed
             exemption
             from
             ours
             ,
             But
          
           
             We
             had
             not
             any
             malice
             ,
             envy
             or
             ill
             will
             against
             them
             in
             general
             or
             particular
             ;
             if
             we
             had
             ,
             God
             had
             punished
             us
             for
             being
             their
             Judges
             ,
             though
             the
             atrocity
             of
             the
             Crime
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             we
             had
             for
             your
             Majesties
             preservation
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             invited
             us
             to
             give
             this
             Arrest
             ,
             though
             executed
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Roven
             and
             Dijon
             ,
             by
             your
             commandement
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             no
             resistance
             from
             any
             but
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             well
             setled
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             but
             with
             difficulty
             part
             with
             their
             ill
             will
             and
             disaffection
             to
             your
             Government
             .
          
           
             They
             complain
             by
             their
             writings
             that
             the
             whole
             Society
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             faults
             of
             three
             or
             four
             :
             But
             their
             enormities
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             been
             reduced
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Humble
               Fryers
            
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             just
             occasion
             to
             complain
             :
             one
             Fryar
             of
             that
             Order
             had
             plotted
             only
             the
             Assassinate
             of
             Cardinal
             Borrom●o
             about
             thirty
             years
             since
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Order
             was
             suppressed
             ,
             
             and
             for
             ever
             abolished
             by
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fifth
             ,
             pursuant
             to
             a
             resolution
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             our
             judgement
             is
             not
             so
             severe
             ,
             if
             they
             say
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             between
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Humbled
               Fryars
            
             their
             's
             being
             far
             greater
             ,
             we
             shall
             tell
             them
             that
             there
             is
             less
             comparison
             between
             a
             Cardinal
             and
             the
             greatest
             King
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             exalted
             far
             higher
             above
             a
             Cardinal
             then
             their
             Order
             above
             the
             meanest
             that
             may
             be
             :
             That
             the
             
               Humbled
               Fryars
            
             were
             in
             less
             fault
             then
             they
             ,
             for
             one
             only
             of
             them
             was
             author
             of
             the
             Assassinate
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             are
             guilty
             of
             your
             parricide
             by
             means
             of
             their
             instruction
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             therefore
             most
             humbly
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             as
             you
             approved
             of
             the
             arrest
             so
             justly
             given
             ,
             and
             then
             necessary
             to
             deter
             so
             many
             traytors
             from
             conspiring
             against
             you
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             please
             you
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             and
             cast
             your
             eye
             back
             on
             the
             danger
             we
             then
             were
             in
             to
             see
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Common
             Father
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             is
             dearer
             to
             us
             than
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             not
             but
             expect
             the
             shameful
             reproach
             of
             disloyalty
             and
             ingratitude
             ;
             did
             we
             not
             keep
             in
             perpetual
             memory
             the
             danger
             you
             were
             in
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             you
             have
             restored
             us
             our
             lives
             ,
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             our
             estates
             .
             T●e
             remembrance
             of
             the
             past
             ought
             to
             serve
             us
             for
             precaution
             to
             take
             such
             Order
             that
             we
             be
             not
             for
             want
             of
             foresight
             buried
             in
             the
             abyss
             of
             
             a
             second
             ship-wrack
             .
             I
             cannot
             omit
             a
             particular
             petition
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             university
             that
             you
             would
             have
             pity
             and
             compassion
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             dread
             the
             consequences
             that
             may
             ensue
             upon
             the
             admission
             of
             so
             pernicious
             an
             Order
             as
             those
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             in
             short
             our
             humble
             Remonstrances
             and
             Reasons
             that
             have
             stayed
             us
             from
             causing
             your
             letters
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             fearing
             least
             we
             might
             be
             justly
             reproached
             to
             have
             proceeded
             with
             too
             much
             facility
             to
             the
             verification
             .
          
        
         
           
             Extracts
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             intituled
             ,
             An
             Image
             of
             the
             first
             age
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ;
             wherein
             is
             seen
             that
             spirit
             of
             pride
             and
             self-esteem
             that
             reigns
             in
             this
             Society
             ,
             even
             to
             extravagance
             .
          
           
             THere
             need
             not
             any
             great
             researches
             to
             evidence
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             practise
             those
             maximes
             of
             pride
             they
             teach
             other
             men
             .
             That
             one
             book
             they
             composed
             to
             give
             the
             world
             an
             image
             and
             representation
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             ambition
             ,
             vanity
             and
             presumption
             ,
             inspire
             men
             ,
             with
             nothing
             which
             these
             fathers
             believe
             not
             allowable
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             desire
             of
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             they
             take
             for
             the
             object
             of
             their
             conduct
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             hath
             transported
             them
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             extravagances
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Society
             is
             the
             fiery
             chariot
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             troop
             of
             burning
             and
             shining
             Angels
             .
          
           
             The
             Society
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             is
             that
             fiery
             chariot
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             made
             Elisha
             weep
             over
             that
             in
             which
             he
             ascended
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             by
             the
             particular
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             and
             the
             other
             world
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             it
             brought
             back
             in
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             wherein
             if
             you
             inquire
             for
             Armies
             and
             Soldiers
             which
             every
             day
             multiply
             by
             new
             victories
             their
             triumphs
             of
             the
             militant
             Church
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             them
             in
             this
             society
             ,
             being
             a
             choyce
             Troop
             of
             Angels
             ,
             who
             in
             Animal
             forms
             execute
             in
             this
             warfare
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             head
             ,
             
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Orat.
               1.
               
               Pag.
            
             401.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Angels
             illustrated
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             the
             Divinity
             shine
             as
             streams
             of
             light
             and
             perfection
             ;
             so
             the
             Companions
             of
             Iesus
             imitating
             the
             purity
             of
             Angels
             are
             closely
             united
             to
             their
             Origin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             those
             quick
             and
             ardent
             motions
             ,
             those
             clear
             and
             bright
             rayes
             of
             vertue
             ,
             loosing
             all
             impurity
             of
             pleasures
             in
             that
             furnace
             of
             Soveraign
             and
             most
             chaste
             love
             that
             consumes
             them
             ,
             and
             attaining
             such
             degrees
             of
             clarity
             and
             perfection
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             trim
             their
             own
             lamps
             ,
             but
             to
             communicate
             to
             others
             a
             light
             mingled
             with
             heat
             ,
             being
             no
             less
             illustrious
             by
             the
             splendour
             of
             their
             vertues
             than
             divinely
             inflamed
             by
             the
             ardour
             of
             charity
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             are
             all
             eminent
             in
             learning
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             Angels
             like
             
               St.
               Michael
            
             in
             their
             combates
             against
             hereticks
             ,
             like
             Gabriel
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             infidels
             ,
             like
             Raphael
             in
             the
             consolation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             conversion
             of
             sinners
             by
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Confessions
             ▪
             they
             all
             express
             as
             much
             promptitude
             and
             fervency
             to
             confess
             and
             catechize
             the
             poor
             and
             the
             ignorant
             as
             to
             govern
             the
             consciences
             of
             great
             Men
             and
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             no
             less
             famous
             for
             their
             learning
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             direct
             and
             govern
             those
             Princes
             ;
             So
             that
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             what
             Seneca
             said
             in
             his
             33.
             
             Ep.
             that
             there
             is
             inequality
             when
             eminent
             things
             are
             rare
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             tree
             is
             not
             admired
             where
             all
             others
             of
             the
             forrest
             are
             of
             equall
             height
             .
             And
             here
             cast
             your
             eyes
             which
             way
             you
             please
             you
             shall
             not
             discern
             any
             thing
             which
             would
             not
             be
             eminent
             above
             others
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             placed
             among
             such
             as
             are
             of
             equal
             height
             ,
             
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Orat.
               1.
               
               Pag.
            
             402.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             doubt
             now
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             as
             themselves
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbot
             Ioachim
             prophesied
             ,
             
               That
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Religious
               Order
               composed
               of
            
             Perfect
             men
             ,
             
               who
               should
               imitate
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             These
             good
             Fathers
             are
             doubtless
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             almost
             all
             perfect
             ,
             and
             all
             so
             eminent
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             governing
             consciences
             ,
             
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             rare
             elsewhere
             is
             so
             common
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             excellence
             looses
             its
             lustre
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             that
             miracles
             are
             not
             admired
             ,
             because
             ordinary
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Sure
             Avila
             and
             St.
             
               Francis
               de
               Sales
            
             nere
             thought
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             to
             seek
             a
             good
             Director
             of
             conscience
             among
             a
             thousand
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             so
             great
             a
             number
             in
             this
             Order
             ,
             that
             even
             those
             who
             confess
             the
             people
             are
             as
             learned
             ,
             and
             as
             wise
             as
             those
             that
             confess
             Princes
             ,
             that
             whereas
             else
             where
             we
             may
             be
             to
             seek
             one
             good
             Director
             among
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             we
             shall
             hardly
             find
             one
             bad
             among
             ten
             thousand
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             being
             all
             good
             and
             excellent
             ,
             and
             numerous
             beyond
             imagination
             ,
             and
             all
             as
             able
             as
             the
             Confessors
             of
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               O
               multitude
               of
               Sages
            
             !
             which
             is
             the
             health
             of
             the
             Universe
             ?
             they
             are
             all
             as
             ready
             and
             servent
             to
             confess
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             or
             instruct
             an
             insant
             ,
             as
             to
             govern
             the
             consciences
             of
             Princes
             .
             O
             multitude
             of
             Saints
             !
             O
             disinteressed
             charity
             !
             O
             seraphick
             zeal
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christianity
             !
          
        
         
           
             They
             are
             all
             Lions
             ,
             Eagles
             ,
             Heroes
             ,
             choyce
             men
             ,
             thunderbolts
             of
             war
             ,
             born
             with
             helmets
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             every
             one
             worth
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             Admire
             you
             the
             courage
             of
             undertaking
             in
             one
             of
             
             these
             Fathers
             ?
             They
             are
             all
             masculine
             persons
             ,
             or
             rather
             generous
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             not
             dismayed
             at
             any
             danger
             ,
             slighting
             with
             constancy
             all
             misadventures
             :
             Paleness
             and
             fear
             prevail
             not
             upon
             them
             ;
             you
             shall
             see
             these
             Heroes
             receive
             with
             undaunted
             force
             of
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             all
             the
             tempests
             and
             storms
             of
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             fire
             ,
             thunders
             and
             lightnings
             .
             After
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             lives
             and
             travels
             they
             strive
             to
             imitate
             and
             represent
             ;
             they
             share
             among
             themselves
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             and
             distribute
             the
             spoils
             and
             victories
             between
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             animates
             these
             new
             Samsons
             —
             They
             are
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Eagles
             ,
             seizing
             with
             a
             marvellous
             swif●ness
             ,
             like
             those
             birds
             on
             the
             prey
             at
             greatest
             distance
             ,
             
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Orat.
               2.
               
               Pag.
               402.
               &
               seq
               .
            
          
           
             All
             they
             of
             the
             Society
             are
             born
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             said
             of
             some
             children
             ,
             with
             Helmets
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             point
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             the
             buffets
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             injuries
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             
               Prol.
               Heros
               .
               Societ
            
             .
             Immortal
             God!
             what
             choyce
             men
             ,
             what
             thunderbolts
             of
             war
             ,
             what
             a
             flower
             of
             Chivalry
             ,
             what
             pillars
             ,
             what
             tu●ilar
             Angels
             and
             protectors
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             they
             ?
             I
             dare
             affirm
             every
             one
             of
             them
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             matters
             ,
             and
             worth
             an
             Army
             ;
             for
             maugre
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             applause
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             one
             of
             this
             Society
             carries
             the
             victory
             against
             so
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             
             that
             you
             would
             swear
             ,
             a
             compleat
             Army
             not
             capable
             easily
             to
             overcome
             .
             Iudge
             from
             hence
             〈◊〉
             at
             the
             Society
             joyning
             their
             Forces
             in
             an
             intire
             body
             can
             do
             .
             This
             Society
             ,
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             men
             or
             Angels
             )
             what
             ruines
             ,
             what
             massacres
             ,
             of
             errours
             and
             vices
             will
             it
             not
             procure
             ?
             what
             succours
             will
             it
             not
             afford
             the
             Church
             when
             attacked
             ?
             But
             why
             say
             I
             ,
             shall
             afford
             ?
             We
             may
             rather
             say
             ,
             what
             hath
             she
             not
             afforded
             ?
             As
             we
             may
             believe
             foretold
             by
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Royal
             Prophet
             ,
             Psal.
             67.
             since
             the
             Hebrew
             interpreters
             ,
             
               Arias
               montanus
               Pagninus
               ,
               and
               Genebrard
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             
               Your
               living
               creatures
               render
               it
               your
               Society
               ,
               your
               Congregation
               ,
               your
               Elect
               ,
               your
               Troop
               shall
               inhabit
               the
               La●d
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             bath
             exprest
             it
             ,
             
               You
               have
               prepared
               an
               army
               of
               your
               Angelical
               troops
               ,
               To
               do
               good
               to
               the
               poor
               of
               God.
            
             I
             take
             this
             passage
             as
             if
             the
             Prophet
             inspired
             by
             God
             had
             had
             a
             near
             view
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             in
             his
             visions
             ,
             Pag.
             410.
             
          
           
             These
             Fathers
             are
             so
             prophetical
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             content
             to
             speak
             magnificently
             of
             their
             Society
             by
             studied
             discourses
             in
             prose
             and
             verse
             ,
             but
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             they
             express
             themselves
             by
             actions
             and
             representations
             that
             are
             obvious
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             dazle
             our
             eyes
             .
             This
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Goa
             ,
             when
             to
             celebrate
             their
             Secular
             year
             ,
             they
             caused
             a
             triumphant
             Chariot
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Society
             was
             represented
             with
             all
             the
             pomp
             and
             splendour
             they
             could
             devise
             :
             'T
             is
             
             true
             ,
             this
             Chariot
             was
             not
             lift
             up
             in
             the
             air
             as
             that
             〈◊〉
             Elias
             ,
             but
             in
             recompence
             of
             that
             defect
             it
             was
             view'd
             and
             admired
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             trilled
             through
             the
             town
             with
             the
             acclamations
             of
             the
             beholders
             .
          
           
             They
             went
             not
             to
             heaven
             to
             seek
             Angels
             to
             guide
             it
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             too
             troublesome
             ,
             they
             chose
             them
             among
             their
             Schollars
             ,
             who
             became
             Angels
             by
             changing
             their
             habits
             :
             these
             young
             Angels
             provided
             of
             white
             robes
             and
             wings
             of
             all
             colours
             were
             imployed
             to
             draw
             some
             of
             these
             good
             Fathers
             in
             the
             chariot
             for
             a
             spectacle
             to
             the
             whole
             City
             .
          
           
             This
             triumph
             was
             accompanied
             with
             delicate
             musick
             ,
             which
             ceased
             not
             till
             silenced
             by
             a
             more
             masculine
             ,
             composed
             of
             the
             sounds
             of
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             ,
             which
             sounded
             an
             Alarum
             and
             Charge
             when
             they
             came
             to
             any
             narrow
             lane
             ;
             for
             there
             they
             must
             engage
             the
             Devils
             ,
             who
             placed
             there
             of
             purpose
             pretended
             to
             stop
             the
             chariot
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             triumphant
             Society
             to
             finish
             their
             carreire
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Society
             is
             ever
             victorious
             ,
             so
             these
             combats
             ended
             alwayes
             to
             their
             advantage
             ;
             and
             the
             Devils
             being
             chosen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Schollars
             ,
             were
             of
             intelligence
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             long
             or
             eager
             resistance
             .
          
           
             While
             they
             thought
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             pleasure
             of
             their
             divertisement
             ,
             an
             accident
             which
             all
             their
             prophetick
             prudence
             could
             not
             foresee
             ,
             
             marred
             all
             their
             mirth
             ,
             and
             was
             an
             ill
             omen
             to
             their
             proceedings
             :
             One
             of
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             Chariot
             fastned
             in
             a
             hole
             whence
             all
             the
             vertue
             of
             these
             Elias's
             who
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Angels
             that
             drew
             it
             could
             not
             get
             it
             out
             ,
             though
             the
             poor
             Angels
             strained
             hard
             to
             sair
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ;
             then
             ,
             as
             their
             custome
             is
             in
             extremiti●s
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             they
             were
             necessitated
             to
             invoke
             the
             aid
             of
             of
             their
             Devils
             to
             pull
             out
             their
             Chariot
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             laughter
             of
             the
             spectators
             ,
             and
             scandal
             to
             many
             who
             begun
             to
             say
             publickly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               devils
               had
               at
               least
               as
               great
               a
               share
               in
               the
               triumph
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               as
               the
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             really
             vertuous
             ,
             however
             things
             happen
             ,
             continues
             so
             still
             :
             But
             when
             one
             is
             not
             in
             reality
             an
             Elias
             or
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             goes
             to
             heaven
             only
             by
             emblem
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             machine
             all
             is
             in
             disorder
             when
             the
             machine
             fails
             :
             This
             may
             be
             confirmed
             by
             another
             accident
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             City
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             these
             Fathers
             praising
             the
             Society
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             compared
             it
             to
             a
             clock
             which
             is
             under
             Regulation
             ,
             and
             regulates
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             enlarged
             magnificently
             upon
             the
             subject
             ,
             the
             Clock
             of
             their
             house
             by
             misfortune
             struck
             above
             a
             hundred
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             irregularity
             caused
             such
             disorder
             in
             the
             auditory
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             forbear
             mocking
             the
             Preacher
             and
             the
             
             Society
             ,
             which
             they
             publickly
             said
             was
             as
             just
             and
             regular
             as
             their
             Clock
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Society
             is
             a
             great
             miracle
             like
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             needs
             not
             do
             miracles
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             and
             greatest
             miracle
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Society
             it self
             ;
             There
             is
             not
             in
             the
             world
             a
             m●racle
             greater
             than
             the
             world
             :
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             little
             world
             of
             is
             self
             ;
             This
             great
             body
             of
             the
             Society
             moves
             and
             turns
             by
             the
             will
             of
             one
             man
             ;
             to
             move
             it
             is
             easie
             ,
             but
             to
             trouble
             it
             difficult
             :
             He
             that
             sees
             a
             multitude
             of
             men
             flourishing
             in
             age
             ,
             excellent
             in
             parts
             ,
             and
             eminent
             for
             their
             vigour
             and
             vivacity
             of
             spirit
             ,
             conducted
             and
             governed
             so
             long
             in
             the
             Cariere
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             learning
             for
             the
             service
             and
             advantages
             of
             others
             without
             any
             interruption
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             upon
             examination
             d●●h
             not
             judge
             it
             the
             principal
             and
             greatest
             miracle
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             expect
             another
             from
             the
             Society
             .
             'T
             is
             my
             opinion
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             the
             world
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             or
             other
             miracle
             than
             the
             world
             it self
             ,
             so
             there
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Society
             a
             greater
             miracle
             than
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             Think
             it
             not
             strange
             then
             if
             the
             Iesuites
             do
             not
             any
             particular
             miracles
             as
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             first
             age
             of
             their
             institution
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             expect
             not
             the
             same
             from
             Ignatius
             their
             Founder
             ,
             who
             did
             no
             miracle
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             as
             Ribadeneiro
             in
             the
             first
             edition
             of
             his
             life
             
             assures
             ,
             whereas
             other
             Founders
             have
             done
             so
             many
             ,
             since
             the
             Society
             is
             a
             publick
             and
             perpetual
             miracle
             ,
             as
             the
             Creation
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             may
             be
             said
             nevertheless
             ,
             that
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Propagation
             ,
             and
             subsistance
             of
             the
             Church
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Paganisme
             was
             much
             more
             miraculous
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             ,
             than
             the
             foundation
             and
             extent
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesuites
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             did
             millions
             of
             miracles
             by
             the
             Saints
             and
             Bishops
             who
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             by
             consequence
             were
             so
             much
             more
             desirable
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Order
            
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             interpret
             of
             it
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Abbot
               Ioachim
            
             )
             destin'd
             for
             conversion
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             insidels
             ,
             and
             ill
             Christians
             ,
             to
             which
             miracles
             would
             be
             very
             subservient
             :
             But
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             though
             no
             miracles
             are
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             here
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             esteem
             them
             less
             Apostolical
             or
             less
             Holy
             ,
             for
             these
             sixty
             or
             eighty
             years
             last
             past
             since
             the
             death
             of
             their
             first
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             their
             Society
             is
             a
             miracle
             of
             miracles
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             the
             Orders
             of
             St.
             
               Benedict
               ,
               St.
               Dominick
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Francis
             did
             so
             many
             miracles
             in
             the
             first
             age
             of
             their
             institution
             ,
             it
             proceeded
             not
             from
             their
             sanctity
             alone
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             are
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             
               A
               Society
               of
               Angels
               ,
               of
               new
               Apostles
               ,
               new
               Samsons
               ,
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               perfect
               of
               all
               Orders
            
             ;
             
             but
             because
             God
             would
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             those
             Societies
             in
             general
             by
             the
             particular
             miracles
             of
             their
             individuals
             ,
             whereas
             the
             default
             of
             particular
             Iesuites
             who
             work
             not
             miracles
             is
             recompenced
             &
             made
             up
             by
             the
             general
             miracle
             of
             the
             Society
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             imperfection
             of
             all
             the
             members
             in
             particular
             by
             the
             universal
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Society
             is
             the
             Oracle
             on
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             who
             decides
             infallibly
             thereby
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             square
             form
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             I
             discover
             the
             Society
             figured
             thereby
             as
             spread
             into
             the
             four
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             And
             when
             I
             behold
             the
             three
             rowes
             of
             four
             precious
             stones
             to
             a
             row
             ,
             whereof
             it
             consisted
             ;
             (
             These
             good
             Fathers
             are
             deceived
             ,
             for
             according
             to
             the
             Text
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             four
             rowes
             of
             three
             precious
             stones
             to
             each
             row
             )
             it
             represents
             to
             me
             the
             divers
             works
             of
             several
             of
             this
             Society
             which
             transoend
             Nature
             ,
             but
             are
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             :
             When
             I
             call
             to
             mind
             that
             this
             Ornament
             was
             carried
             on
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             methinks
             I
             behold
             this
             little
             Society
             wrought
             in
             as
             it
             were
             on
             the
             breast
             of
             a
             more
             holy
             Pontife
             :
             The
             Church
             will
             now
             be
             offended
             with
             these
             expressions
             ,
             because
             she
             loves
             the
             Society
             ,
             not
             only
             more
             than
             she
             ought
             ,
             but
             more
             than
             indeed
             the
             Society
             deserves
             .
             N●●
             will
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             
             wonder
             as
             it
             ,
             since
             this
             binders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             continue
             as
             always
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             the
             Table
             ,
             the
             Manna
             ,
             and
             the
             Rod
             ,
             those
             three
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Religion
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             so
             many
             prodigious
             miracles
             were
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Lib.
               5.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             622.
             
          
           
             This
             sublime
             Elegy
             of
             this
             admirable
             Society
             obliges
             us
             to
             render
             it
             extraordinary
             honours
             ,
             for
             can
             men
             say
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Oracle
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             carries
             on
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             Exodus
             ?
             It
             was
             called
             
               The
               Oracle
               of
               judgment
            
             ,
             because
             as
             Vatablus
             and
             other
             Interpreters
             say
             ,
             
               The
               High
               Priest
               never
               gave
               judgment
               in
               matters
               of
               importance
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               this
               Ornament
               on
               his
               stomack
            
             ;
             and
             as
             others
             say
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               contained
               the
               Iudgement
               and
               Decree
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               High
               Priest
               should
               be
               odorned
               with
               a
               soveraign
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               most
               perfect
               accomplished
               purity
               of
               manners
               .
            
             So
             it
             may
             be
             believed
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesuites
             so
             straitly
             united
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             the
             Oracle
             of
             his
             judgement
             ,
             being
             as
             eminent
             in
             Knowledge
             as
             Sanctity
             ;
             Nor
             may
             men
             admire
             any
             more
             that
             they
             maintain
             the
             Pope
             infallible
             ,
             provided
             he
             first
             consult
             the
             Divines
             and
             Scholastical
             Doctors
             ,
             among
             whom
             they
             esteem
             themselves
             with
             good
             right
             to
             hold
             the
             first
             rank
             ,
             
               as
               master●
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               most
               knowing
               of
               mortals
               ,
               the
               teachers
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               the
               Apollons
               ,
               the
               Alexanders
               of
               
               divinity
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               who
               deliver
               Oracles
               in
               oecumenical
               Councels
            
             ;
             and
             so
             sharing
             infallibly
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             on
             whose
             heart
             (
             they
             tell
             us
             here
             )
             their
             Society
             rests
             as
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             ought
             to
             consult
             in
             affairs
             of
             moment
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             of
             the
             Iewes
             never
             consulted
             the
             Deity
             ,
             but
             clothed
             with
             this
             Ornament
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             are
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             just
             cause
             to
             believe
             the
             Pope
             infallible
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             advice
             of
             this
             famous
             Oracle
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             doth
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               the
               Company
               of
               Iesus
            
             granted
             them
             by
             Paul
             the
             3d.
             at
             their
             desire
             ,
             with
             many
             extraordinary
             and
             unheard
             of
             priviledges
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             testify
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Popes
             having
             said
             in
             their
             
               Bulls
               ,
               That
               this
               Society
               hath
               been
               raised
               by
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               ;
               their
               judgements
               in
               these
               things
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               errour
               ,
               because
               it
               seems
               God
               gives
               his
               Oracles
               by
               him
               :
            
             But
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             is
             subject
             to
             contest
             when
             he
             censures
             the
             Books
             of
             three
             famous
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Poza
               ,
               B●uny
            
             ,
             and
             Cellot
             ,
             with
             such
             brands
             of
             errours
             and
             heresies
             condemned
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             their
             Books
             of
             the
             number
             of
             prohibited
             ones
             ,
             so
             dangerous
             and
             pernicious
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             read
             or
             imprinted
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             he
             darts
             the
             intire
             thunderbolt
             of
             Anathema
             against
             the
             Book
             of
             Rabardean
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sa●●ed
               Congregation
               having
               maturely
               examined
               the
               
               propositions
               contained
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               hath
               judged
               that
               there
               are
               many
               rash
               ,
               scandalous
               ,
               offensive
               to
               devout
               eares
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               impious
               ,
               intirely
               destructive
               to
               the
               Papal
               Power
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               immunities
               and
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               approaching
               very
               near
               the
               heresies
               of
               the
               Innovators
               ,
               erronious
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               manifestly
               heretical
               .
            
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             consults
             not
             his
             Oracle
             ,
             when
             he
             acteth
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             attributes
             to
             the
             famous
             Authors
             of
             this
             
               August
               Society
               ,
               falsities
               ,
               impieties
               ,
               and
               heresies
               approaching
               neer
               those
               of
               the
               Innovators
               :
            
             And
             why
             should
             not
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             piously
             believe
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             easie
             for
             this
             High
             Priest
             on
             these
             occasions
             to
             have
             seen
             false
             visions
             ,
             than
             that
             these
             Oracles
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Truth
             should
             become
             lyers
             .
          
           
             Now
             me
             thinks
             these
             good
             Fathers
             ought
             to
             reserve
             their
             humility
             ,
             and
             modesty
             for
             some
             occasion
             ,
             and
             not
             call
             her
             the
             
               Little
               Society
            
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             their
             Society
             
               is
               the
               Oracle
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Pontife
               ,
            
             and
             spread
             through
             the
             four
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Elogies
             that
             denote
             her
             of
             the
             greatest
             grandeur
             ,
             excellence
             and
             extent
             of
             all
             Societies
             in
             the
             Universe
             :
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             
               This
               Society
               fastned
               on
               the
               breast
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
            
             they
             would
             qualifie
             her
             with
             the
             title
             of
             Little
             ,
             lest
             men
             should
             think
             she
             might
             lye
             heavy
             on
             his
             stomack
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             burden
             to
             him
             because
             of
             her
             greatness
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             what
             they
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             loves
             their
             Society
             more
             than
             she
             ought
             ,
             or
             the
             Society
             deserves
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             modesty
             not
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             
               Truth
               the
               Church
            
             ought
             intirely
             to
             love
             those
             who
             are
             not
             only
             the
             Restorers
             of
             
               the
               Life
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Apostles
               among
               men
               ,
            
             A
             Society
             of
             Angels
             and
             Heroes
             ,
             but
             are
             besides
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             who
             represents
             her
             Head
             and
             her
             Spouse
             carries
             on
             his
             breast
             ;
             the
             owes
             them
             not
             love
             only
             ,
             but
             respect
             ,
             Truth
             being
             venerable
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Oracles
             of
             Truth
             deserving
             a
             double
             Reverence
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             that
             they
             insinuate
             of
             purpose
             to
             sweeten
             the
             Envy
             of
             other
             
               Orders
               against
            
             their
             Society
             ,
             
               That
               other
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               are
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               what
               the
               Manna
               ,
               the
               Tables
               ,
               and
               Aarons
               Rod
               were
               in
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             call
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             
               the
               three
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Religion
               ,
            
             to
             make
             the
             Title
             they
             assume
             
               of
               the
               Oracle
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Truth
               more
               passable
               and
               currant
            
             ;
             I
             fear
             the
             able
             persons
             of
             other
             Orders
             will
             believe
             those
             good
             Fathers
             do
             but
             jear
             them
             ,
             making
             them
             believe
             that
             these
             three
             things
             were
             sometimes
             Oracles
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             were
             but
             continued
             shut
             up
             in
             the
             ark
             without
             use
             in
             the
             external
             pa●●
             of
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Oracle
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             Doctrine
             and
             Truth
             was
             the
             most
             august
             and
             necessary
             Ornament
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             without
             
             which
             he
             could
             not
             execute
             any
             function
             of
             Priest
             and
             Supream
             Judicature
             :
             It
             seems
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             would
             reduce
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             continue
             locked
             up
             in
             their
             Monasteries
             ,
             as
             reliques
             in
             their
             Chests
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               Manna
               ,
               Tables
            
             and
             Rod
             were
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             keep
             for
             themselves
             all
             the
             honourable
             imployments
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             can
             have
             no
             favourable
             construction
             among
             other
             Orders
             ;
             most
             men
             ,
             even
             those
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             piety
             ,
             not
             loving
             to
             be
             mocked
             with
             false
             titles
             of
             honour
             pretended
             to
             be
             given
             them
             by
             those
             who
             assume
             the
             true
             and
             most
             illustrious
             to
             themselves
             :
             But
             though
             the
             patience
             and
             charity
             of
             good
             men
             of
             other
             Orders
             were
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             this
             mockery
             with
             simplicity
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             excuse
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             offering
             the
             indignity
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Example
             of
             Bishops
             who
             preferred
             that
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             their
             Character
             and
             Titles
             of
             Honour
             .
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             in
             1602.
             
             Declared
             publickly
             ,
             That
             he
             gloried
             more
             in
             the
             title
             of
             a
             brother
             of
             our
             Society
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             it
             a
             greater
             Ornament
             than
             his
             Cross
             and
             his
             Myter
             ,
             
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               7.
               pag.
            
             363.
             
          
           
           
             Not
             long
             since
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Realm
             of
             Naples
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             life-time
             had
             more
             love
             for
             his
             Mitre
             than
             for
             the
             Society
             ,
             said
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             O
             holy
             Society
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             sufficiently
             known
             untill
             now
             ,
             nor
             deserved
             to
             know
             thee
             ,
             thou
             surpassest
             the
             Pastoral
             Crosier
             ,
             the
             Mitres
             ,
             the
             Purple
             of
             Cardinals
             ,
             the
             Scepters
             ,
             the
             Empires
             and
             Crowns
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               Lib.
               5.
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             667.
             
          
           
             An
             excellent
             Document
             for
             our
             Lords
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             if
             they
             love
             their
             Churches
             and
             Dignities
             more
             than
             the
             company
             of
             Jesuites
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             more
             BishopS
             ,
             Archbishops
             and
             Cardinals
             than
             Jesuites
             .
             When
             they
             appear
             before
             God
             ▪
             Christ
             will
             not
             ask
             them
             whether
             they
             have
             loved
             their
             sheep
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             fed
             and
             guided
             them
             aright
             ,
             and
             laboured
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             whether
             they
             have
             loved
             his
             Companions
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             upheld
             the
             interest
             ,
             and
             favoured
             the
             enterprizes
             of
             this
             Little
             Society
             ,
             of
             these
             Little
             and
             Beloved
             Benjamins
             .
          
           
             A
             Bishop
             of
             France
             ,
             who
             knew
             the
             Iesuites
             better
             than
             this
             Prelate
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             was
             endued
             with
             a
             more
             Episcopal
             science
             ,
             told
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Order
             of
             Bishops
             and
             theirs
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             that
             the
             former
             was
             of
             an
             holy
             institution
             ,
             and
             its
             Authority
             necessary
             
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             all
             were
             not
             Saints
             who
             were
             invested
             with
             the
             dignity
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             without
             examining
             particulars
             ,
             the
             whole
             body
             was
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             than
             probable
             th●●
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             and
             politick
             respects
             had
             contributed
             more
             to
             their
             establishment
             ,
             than
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Good
             Ignatius
             brought
             into
             it
             ,
             was
             presently
             destroyed
             by
             the
             interessed
             Ambition
             of
             his
             Successors
             .
          
           
             Three
             great
             Archbishops
             of
             Malines
             ,
             who
             possessed
             that
             dignity
             immediately
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             dyed
             reputed
             Saints
             ,
             had
             thoughts
             very
             different
             from
             those
             of
             the
             Italian
             Bishop
             :
             For
             the
             ancientest
             of
             the
             three
             speaking
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               These
               men
               shall
               flourish
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               become
               a
               Curse
               to
               all
               People
            
             ;
             his
             Successor
             added
             ,
             
               These
               men
               shall
               trouble
               the
               Church
               :
            
             The
             last
             Propheeyed
             of
             them
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               These
               men
               shall
               become
               as
               the
               dung
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             last
             Bishop
             of
             Cahors
             lately
             deceased
             ,
             whose
             piety
             was
             famous
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             declared
             what
             value
             he
             had
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             having
             desired
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Terrier
             ,
             Grand
             Vicar
             of
             Alby
             ,
             present
             at
             a
             fit
             of
             sickness
             which
             brought
             this
             Prelate
             almost
             to
             his
             end
             ,
             being
             about
             four
             months
             before
             his
             death
             to
             give
             some
             advice
             on
             this
             subject●
             to
             
             the
             Bishops
             his
             friends
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Abbot
             acquitted
             himself
             ,
             having
             written
             to
             
               M.
               de
               Pannez
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Aug.
             22.
             1659.
             
          
           
             My
             Lord
             of
             Cahors
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             a
             Flayle
             ,
             and
             ruine
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             believed
             ,
             that
             neither
             your
             Lordship
             nor
             any
             other
             Bishop
             faithfull
             to
             God
             ought
             to
             imploy
             them
             ;
             and
             hath
             charged
             me
             to
             tell
             you
             and
             others
             who
             tender
             the
             safety
             and
             advantage
             of
             their
             Dioceses
             ,
             that
             you
             ●ught
             not
             to
             admit
             them
             into
             your
             houses
             ,
             for
             that
             gives
             them
             credit
             ,
             and
             gains
             them
             Authority
             with
             the
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             admirable
             Conformity
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Jesuites
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             IN
             that
             proud
             Pourtraiture
             on
             the
             frontis●piece
             of
             this
             book
             ,
             the
             Society
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             young
             Virgin
             with
             three
             Angels
             ove●
             her
             head
             ,
             Crowning
             her
             with
             the
             three
             Crowns
             of
             Virginity
             ,
             Learning
             and
             Martyrdome
             :
             On
             her
             right
             side
             she
             hath
             an
             Angel
             sounding
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Ignatius
               hath
               accomplished
            
             100
             years
             :
             On
             the
             left
             side
             another
             Angel
             sounding
             also
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               fill
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               Totum
               impleat
               Orbem
               .
            
          
           
             She
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             on
             her
             breast
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               Lord
               ,
               not
               unto
               us
               give
               the
               Praise
               ;
               Non
               nobis
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               non
               nobis
               :
            
             In
             
             her
             right
             hand
             she
             hath
             a
             Pen
             ,
             in
             her
             left
             a
             flaming
             Cross
             ,
             at
             her
             right
             foot
             Time
             ,
             and
             at
             (
             I
             say
             not
             under
             )
             her
             left
             foot
             a
             Mitre
             and
             a
             Cardinals
             Cap.
             
          
           
             On
             the
             brimms
             of
             the
             Picture
             are
             six
             Emblems
             answerable
             to
             the
             six
             books
             of
             this
             work
             ,
             whereof
             the
             five
             first
             representing
             the
             Society
             in
             General
             ,
             shew
             her
             resemblance
             with
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Embleme
             ,
             is
             The
             Name
             of
             Iesus
             with
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             Crescent
             under
             it
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             above
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               Derived
               of
               Iesus
            
             ;
             and
             below
             this
             ,
             
               She
               hath
               all
               that
               the
               Sun
               hath
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             Embleme
             is
             a
             Globe
             of
             Light
             with
             this
             Inscription
             above
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               spread
               over
               all
               the
               World
            
             ;
             and
             below
             this
             ,
             
               She
               shines
               in
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             The
             third
             Embleme
             is
             a
             Moon
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Night
             with
             this
             device
             above
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               doing
               good
               to
               all
               the
               World
            
             ;
             and
             below
             this
             ,
             
               She
               preserves
               all
               things
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               night
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Embleme
             is
             a
             Moon
             Eclipsed
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             Earth
             between
             it
             and
             the
             Sun
             with
             these
             words
             above
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               suffering
               evil
               from
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             below
             this
             
               Eclipsed
               by
               the
               opposition
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Embleme
             is
             a
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             shadow
             of
             the
             Earth
             with
             these
             words
             above
             ,
             
               The
               Society
               more
               glorious
               by
               persecution
               ,
            
             and
             below
             
             these
             ,
             
               Fairer
               for
               the
               shadow
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             five
             Emblemes
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             regards
             the
             Province
             of
             Flanders
             in
             particular
             ,
             being
             The
             Lion
             in
             the
             Zodiack
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               this
               the
               Belgick
               Lion
               Goes
               about
               .
            
          
           
             At
             the
             basis
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Columns
             is
             a
             Palm
             ,
             to
             shew
             she
             shall
             flourish
             as
             that
             Tree
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             a
             Phenix
             to
             shew
             she
             shall
             flourish
             like
             it
             ;
             according
             to
             Tertullians
             interpretation
             ,
             who
             renders
             the
             Greek
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               She
               shall
               flourish
               as
               a
               Phoenix
               ,
            
             But
             't
             is
             a
             mistake
             from
             the
             equivocal
             term
             Phoenix
             ,
             which
             in
             Greek
             signifies
             a
             Phoenix
             and
             Palm-tree
             ,
             though
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             signifies
             only
             a
             Palm
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             interpreters
             have
             rendred
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             cite
             
               Vlysses
               Aldronandus
            
             a
             famous
             Author
             ,
             who
             hath
             treated
             of
             Birds
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             there
             are
             many
             Phoenixes
             ,
             quoting
             his
             words
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             that
             their
             Society
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Company
             of
             Phoenixes
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Picture
             are
             two
             little
             Angels
             ,
             one
             holding
             a
             Glass
             with
             these
             words
             ▪
             
               Without
               spot
            
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             also
             said
             of
             th●
             Church
             ,
             being
             termed
             to
             be
             
               without
               spot
               o●
               wrinkle
            
             ;
             the
             other
             carrying
             these
             words
             written
             ,
             
               Without
               Money
            
             :
             The
             one
             denoting
             their
             
             Chastity
             ,
             the
             other
             their
             Poverty
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             abridgement
             of
             this
             Volumn
             ,
             they
             have
             painted
             the
             Image
             of
             a
             little
             Jesus
             ,
             framing
             a
             Ring
             on
             an
             Anvill
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             in
             Affiance
             of
             his
             marriage
             to
             the
             Society
             (
             which
             he
             espouses
             )
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             its
             eternal
             duration
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               To
               give
               the
               Ring
               of
               Aeternity
               for
               a
               Covenant
               of
               an
               ever●●sting
               Marriage
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             book
             they
             represent
             their
             Order
             ●s
             a
             new
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             St.
             
             Peter
             ●nd
             Ignatius
             were
             at
             Rome
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Xave●u●
             among
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           
             Twelve
             Apo●tles
             ,
             ten
             Jesuites
             ,
             72
             Disciples
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Jesuites
             by
             the
             first
             Bull
             of
             
               Paul
               3.
               lib.
            
             2.
             ●p
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             shed
             on
             the
             ●ostles
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             on
             St.
             Ignatius
             newly
             reconed
             with
             God
             after
             his
             conversion
             ,
             with
             as
             great
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             equal
             fame
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               c.
               5.
               
               P.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             allowable
             therefore
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             to
             ●ibu●e
             without
             Arrogance
             to
             the
             Society
             of
             ●s
             that
             Oracle
             which
             the
             Royal
             Prophet
             pub●●d
             in
             Sion
             the
             Church
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
               Very
               ●●ellent
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               City
               God
               ,
               the
               most
               High
               hath
               established
               thee
               ,
               made
               thee
               immoveable
               against
               all
               advers
               :
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             the
             Society
             is
             exactly
             like
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             further
             t●●
             persecutions
             she
             endures
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             say
             〈◊〉
             her
             ,
             what
             St.
             Hillary
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             th●
             it
             is
             her
             property
             to
             conquer
             when
             m●st
             beset
             wi●●
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             clear
             her
             innocence
             best
             when
             accus●
             with
             most
             malignity
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             when
             forsak●
             by
             the
             World
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               1.
               p.
            
             582.
             
          
           
             St.
             Jerome
             sayes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             〈◊〉
             cre●ses
             by
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             is
             crowned
             by
             Ma●
             tyrdome
             ;
             we
             may
             say
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             a●
             ask
             with
             Horace
             ,
             What
             part
             of
             the
             World
             but
             ●et
             with
             our
             blood
             .
             
               Lib.
               5.
               c.
               4.
               
               ●
               .
            
             619
             ,
             620.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             great
             favours
             and
             bene●
             done
             by
             Kings
             and
             Popes
             to
             our
             Society
             ,
             it
             appe●
             credible
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             rejoyce
             to
             see
             accomplished
             in
             the
             Christian
             Chur●
             belongs
             in
             some
             sense
             to
             the
             Society
             of
             Ies●●
             
               Kings
               shall
               be
               your
               Nursing
               Fathers
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Queens
               your
               Nursing
               Mothers
               ;
               ye
               shall
               〈◊〉
               the
               milk
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Breasts
               of
               Kin●
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               your
               everlasting
               light
               ,
               〈◊〉
               your
               God
               ,
               your
               Glory
               ;
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               peo●●
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               dayes
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               and
               the
               wo●●
               of
               their
               hands
               shall
               continue
               many
               Ages
               .
            
             ●●mit
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Prophecy
             Isaiah
             not
             only
             cast
             his
             thoughts
             on
             the
             Church
             and
             ●●ple
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             upon
             Ignatius
             and
             his
             Fa●●
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             their
             exce●
             works
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               
               Ora.
               1.
               p.
            
             686.
             
          
           
           
             Iesus
             is
             to
             the
             Iesui●es
             what
             he
             is
             to
             ●h●
             Church
             ,
             and
             fights
             for
             them
             as
             for
             Christianity
             ▪
             
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             70.
             
             To
             prove
             the
             tru●h
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             cite
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             Jerome
             on
             the
             70
             th
             Psalm
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               give
               thanks
               to
               Jesus
               our
               Chief
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               our
               Captain
               who
               fighteth
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               gains
               us
               the
               victory
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             Iesu●
             hath
             shewed
             to
             the
             World
             that
             foundation
             and
             propagation
             ●f
             the
             Society
             ,
             is
             like
             an
             illustrious
             monument
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Name
             admirable
             ,
             and
             rem●in
             to
             perpetuity
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
          
           
             As
             Christ
             said
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             which
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             the
             whole
             Earth
             being
             then
             Pagan
             and
             Id●latrous
             ,
             so
             they
             pretend
             they
             are
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             only
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Jesuites
             they
             bear
             ,
             though
             all
             Europe
             be
             Christian
             and
             adores
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             And
             as
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Vessel
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             pretend
             he
             is
             also
             in
             the
             Vessel
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             being
             as
             they
             call
             it
             an
             Epitome
             of
             the
             Church
             within
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Lib.
               4.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Our
             Fathers
             had
             recourse
             to
             God
             in
             tempests
             ,
             being
             seized
             with
             the
             like
             fear
             as
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             ran
             to
             Christ
             asleep
             in
             the
             ship
             :
             But
             Iesus
             is
             so
             in
             the
             Vessel
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Mariners
             safety
             to
             have
             in
             his
             B●at
             Caesar
             and
             his
             fortune
             ,
             so
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             we
             bear
             
             is
             our
             assurance
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             also
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             perils
             ▪
             he
             shall
             command
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             calm
             :
             
               Lib.
               4.
               p.
            
             483.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             passages
             cited
             by
             these
             Fathers
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             are
             no
             solid
             proof
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Prophets
             spoke
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             shew
             their
             presumption
             and
             self-love
             in
             entertaining
             themselves
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             excellencies
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             so
             full
             that
             they
             see
             them
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             they
             have
             so
             little
             respect
             for
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             fear
             not
             to
             make
             it
             serve
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             substitute
             themselves
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             Church
             .
             They
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             abusing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             so
             much
             indignity
             and
             insolence
             ,
             they
             make
             themselves
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             whom
             St.
             Paul
             in
             his
             3d
             chap.
             of
             the
             2d
             to
             Timothy
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               having
               a
               form
               of
               godliness
               they
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             pre-eminence
             of
             Ignatius
             above
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Founders
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             .
          
           
             One
             of
             the
             three
             Sermons
             made
             by
             the
             Dominicans
             at
             the
             Canonization
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             made
             theirs
             by
             translating
             it
             out
             of
             Spanish
             into
             French
             ,
             by
             their
             
               F.
               
               Sollier
            
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             censured
             by
             the
             Sorbonn
             ,
             hath
             these
             expressions
             :
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             Moses
             with
             his
             Rod
             in
             his
             hand
             did
             great
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             the
             Aire
             ,
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             he
             thought
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             drowning
             of
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             who'e
             Army
             in
             the
             Red
             Sea.
             But
             it
             was
             the
             in●ffable
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Learned
             Tostatus
             Bishop
             of
             Aula
             sayes
             was
             graven
             in
             the
             Rod
             that
             wrought
             the
             Miracles
             :
             I
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             Creatures
             seeing
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             their
             Soveraign
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             subscribed
             with
             his
             Name
             rendred
             him
             obedience
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             m●rvel●ed
             ,
             that
             the
             Ap●stles
             did
             s●
             m●ny
             Miracles
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             wr●ught
             all
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             se●ling
             it
             with
             the
             Inscripti●n
             ,
             
               In
               my
               Name
               they
               shall
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               speak
               with
               new
               Tongues
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             that
             Ignatius
             with
             his
             Name
             in
             Paper
             ,
             should
             work
             M●racles
             greater
             than
             Moses
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             his
             Seal
             had
             so
             much
             authori●y
             ,
             that
             the
             Crea●ures
             ●ave
             it
             quick
             and
             sudden
             obedience
             ;
             't
             is
             this
             that
             makes
             him
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             greatest
             admiration
             .
          
           
             Upon
             which
             Article
             ,
             the
             Sorbonn
             in
             their
             Censure
             printed
             in
             1611.
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             speech
             whereby
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Cr●atures
             seems
             equalled
             to
             that
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ;
             and
             where
             Miracles
             are
             lessened
             and
             exte●●ated
             
             for
             having
             been
             wrought
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             where
             uncertain
             Miracles
             are
             preferred
             to
             those
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             held
             for
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             blasphemous
             and
             impious
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             91
             page
             of
             the
             same
             Sermon
             :
             
               While
               Ignatius
               lived
               ,
               his
               life
               and
               manners
               were
               so
               grave
               ,
               so
               holy
               ,
               and
               so
               elevated
               even
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               Popes
               as
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               Empresses
               as
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               ,
               some
               Soveraign
               Monarch
               as
               God
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               ,
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               enjoy
               a
               full
               Vision
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Sorbon
             also
             hath
             declared
             ,
             That
             this
             Assertion
             suggesting
             that
             God
             receives
             benefit
             by
             the
             Vision
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             contains
             manifest
             heresie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             page
             of
             the
             2
             d
             Sermon
             :
             
               Doubtless
               the
               Founders
               of
               other
               Religious
               Orders
               were
               sent
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               But
               since
               these
               last
               dayes
               God
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               Ignatius
               whom
               he
               hath
               established
               heir
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Sorbon
             hath
             further
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             application
             of
             the
             Text
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               In
               these
               last
               days
               ,
            
             literally
             to
             any
             other
             but
             Christ
             ,
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             erroneous
             ,
             and
             ●avours
             of
             blasphemy
             and
             impiety
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Proud
             Comparisons
             of
             the
             Fo●nders
             and
             Generals
             of
             the
             Society
             with
             Emperours
             ,
             Conquerours
             ▪
             and
             Great
             Princes
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             They
             make
             an
             Apostrophe
             to
             
               Mutius
               Vit●●l●schi
            
             their
             General
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               All
               Posterity
               shall
               know
               that
               you
               have
               been
               the
               first
               General
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               Age
               ,
               as
               Rome
               called
               their
               Emperours
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Augustus
               from
               the
               end
               of
               his
               time
               .
            
             
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Dissert
               .
               5.
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             They
             compare
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             that
             of
             two
             Roman
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             effect
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Aurelian
             ,
             where
             two
             Emperours
             are
             graven
             with
             the
             Sun
             above
             them
             ,
             giving
             them
             both
             equal
             irradiation
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               The
               agreement
               of
               the
               Caesars
            
             ,
             comparing
             the
             concord
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             that
             of
             Heathe
             Princes
             .
          
           
             
               When
               Alexander
               had
               tamed
               the
               Horse
               called
               
                 Bucepbalus
                 ,
                 Philip
              
               his
               Father
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               entertain
               thoughts
               worthy
               the
               Generosity
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Arms
               seek
               a
               Kingdom
               equal
               to
               his
               invincible
               courage
               ,
               Macedon
               being
               too
               little
               for
               him
               .
               When
               Ignatius
               had
               so
               valiantly
               subdued
               the
               unruly
               passions
               of
               corrupt
               Nature
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               stirred
               him
               up
               to
               undertake
               the
               greatest
               matters
               in
               the
               
               world
               ;
               using
               the
               like
               expressions
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               Rome
               and
               Italy
               are
               too
               narrow
               for
               thy
               courage
               ,
               Europe
               is
               not
               large
               enough
               ,
               seek
               out
               new
               Realms
               ,
               and
               new
               Worlds
               wherein
               to
               plant
               the
               Trophyes
               of
               thy
               Religion
               .
            
             Lib.
             1.
             
               c.
               10.
               
               O●
               .
               3.
               p.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             The
             Mission
             which
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             to
             subdue
             all
             the
             Earth
             was
             somewhat
             more
             effectual
             ,
             but
             not
             expressed
             in
             such
             terms
             of
             Pride
             .
             But
             these
             Fathers
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             make
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             great
             pattern
             of
             humility
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             Language
             suitable
             to
             their
             Arrogance
             and
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             They
             say
             further
             ,
             That
             Ignatius
             had
             no
             need
             to
             imitate
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             in
             commanding
             the
             Sun
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             time
             to
             compleat
             his
             Victory
             ,
             for
             he
             in
             the
             perpetual
             course
             of
             his
             illustrious
             and
             most
             glorious
             Victories
             ,
             hath
             followed
             the
             Sun
             from
             East
             to
             West
             almost
             throughout
             the
             World
             ;
             And
             having
             conquered
             himself
             ,
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             hope
             to
             conquer
             the
             Universe
             .
          
           
             What
             could
             be
             said
             more
             of
             Christ
             ?
             who
             saith
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             overcome
             the
             world
             ;
             of
             whom
             the
             Church
             sings
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             subdued
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             the
             wood
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whom
             David
             compares
             in
             the
             18
             
               Psal
               ▪
            
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             sets
             out
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             continues
             his
             course
             to
             the
             end
             of
             
             it
             again
             ,
             nothing
             being
             hid
             from
             the
             heat
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Were
             Ignatius
             at
             this
             day
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             his
             humility
             would
             be
             offended
             with
             words
             so
             full
             of
             vanity
             and
             pride
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Epitaph
             of
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             You
             th●t
             by
             the
             felicity
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             exc●llence
             of
             conceit
             can
             represent
             in
             your
             fancyes
             the
             images
             of
             Pompey
             the
             Great
             ,
             Caesar
             or
             
             Alexander
             ●open
             your
             eyes
             t●
             truth
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             read
             on
             this
             M●●ble
             ,
             that
             Ignatius
             was
             greater
             than
             all
             these
             Conquerours
             .
             
               Lib.
               2.
               p.
            
             180.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Epitaph
             of
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             Stay
             a
             while
             you
             Heroes
             ,
             Great
             spirits
             ,
             and
             Lovers
             .
             of
             vertue
             .
             You
             are
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             or
             undertake
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             since
             Xavier
             is
             buryed
             under
             this
             tombe
             :
             But
             I
             am
             deceived
             .
             There
             's
             nothing
             in
             a
             manner
             here
             of
             that
             Great
             Ap●stle
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             c●uragious
             beyond
             nature
             ,
             illustrious
             beyond
             imitation
             ,
             admirable
             beyond
             envy
             ,
             the
             companion
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Ignatius
             that
             imm●rtal
             Angel
             in
             a
             mortal
             body
             .
             There
             's
             nothing
             here
             ,
             I
             s●y
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             could
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             not
             any
             thing
             subject
             to
             corrup●ion
             ,
             who
             subdued
             more
             peop●e
             to
             the
             Church
             than
             the
             Romans
             and
             Greeks
             did
             to
             their
             Empires
             in
             several
             Ages
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             with
             good
             reason
             say
             to
             the
             Jesui●es
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             〈…〉
             
             
               Wo
               be
               to
               you
               Lawyers
               and
               Pharisees
               hypocrites
               ▪
               who
               build
               the
               tombs
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               garnish
               ●he
               Sepulchers
               of
               he
               righteous
               .
            
             For
             methinks
             ,
             they
             mock
             these
             Saints
             ,
             when
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             they
             praise
             them
             to
             excess
             ,
             to
             draw
             thence
             glory
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             follow
             another
             spirit
             and
             contrary
             Maxims
             :
             To
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             that
             of
             Xavier
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             report
             what
             themselves
             say
             of
             this
             Saint
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             Nuntio
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             arrived
             at
             Goa
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             prostrate
             himself
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             inform
             him
             for
             what
             end
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             had
             sent
             him
             into
             that
             Countrey
             ;
             he
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             left
             in
             his
             hands
             the
             Popes
             Brieves
             ,
             promising
             never
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Authority
             as
             the
             Apostolical
             Nuntio
             ,
             further
             than
             it
             should
             please
             the
             Bishop
             to
             allow
             ,
             To
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             history
             addes
             ,
             that
             he
             alwayes
             kept
             inviolable
             his
             custom
             of
             submitting
             to
             the
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             :
             These
             are
             the
             words
             of
             
               F.
               Daniel
               Bartoli
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               dell●
               1.
               part
               .
               dell
               .
               〈◊〉
               ,
               della
               Comp.
               de
               Iesus
               ●ell
               Asia
               .
            
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             qualified
             than
             as
             brethren
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             do
             every
             day
             exalt
             themselves
             against
             the
             power
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             pretend
             to
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             spite
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             hath
             obliged
             a
             great
             number
             of
             
             the
             best
             Bishops
             of
             France
             to
             interdict
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Vain
             and
             false
             Elegies
             of
             other
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Lessius
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             hath
             gotten
             eternal
             reputation
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             the
             works
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             but
             the
             renown
             of
             his
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             was
             consulted
             as
             an
             Oracle
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Lib.
               1.
               
               Dissert
               .
               5.
               pag.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             When
             
             Laine's
             spake
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             for
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             with●ut
             Original
             Sin
             ,
             the
             whole
             Councel
             gave
             ear
             to
             him
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             man
             speaking
             out
             of
             a
             Chair
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Prophet
             descended
             from
             heaven
             ,
             for
             pronouncing
             of
             Oracles
             ,
             declaring
             of
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             publishing
             of
             secrets
             :
             And
             he
             by
             his
             eloquence
             preserved
             the
             Virgin
             from
             receiving
             a
             spot
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             her
             conception
             ,
             and
             fetched
             but
             that
             stain
             she
             had
             received
             before
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             many
             (
             he
             means
             the
             Dominicans
             )
             
               lib.
               1.
               
               Or.
               5.
               p.
            
             139.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             principally
             from
             Spain
             those
             great
             men
             issued
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             excellence
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             their
             learning
             have
             extended
             the
             limits
             of
             Sacred
             knowledge
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             Ornament
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             admiration
             of
             posterity
             ,
             
               lib.
               11.
               c.
               4.
               p.
               211.
               
               He
               means
            
             Suarez
             ,
             Vasquez
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               may
               now
               add
            
             Escobar
             ,
             Guimenius
             ,
             &c.
             
               infamous
               for
               errours
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               celebrated
               for
               learning
               and
               knowledge
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               of
               those
               Ramparts
               of
               sacred
               learning
               ,
            
             Suarez
             and
             Vasquez
             ?
             Who
             in
             the
             great
             heap
             of
             difficulties
             opposed
             to
             their
             scrutiny
             ,
             and
             the
             vigour
             of
             their
             wit
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             with
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             penetrate
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             inaccessible
             to
             them
             ?
             What
             vaste
             thoughts
             had
             
               Cornelius
               de
               la
               Pierre
            
             who
             hath
             comprehended
             in
             his
             Commentaries
             all
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             Sanchez
             and
             Lessius
             ,
             those
             men
             ●f
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             pure
             and
             so
             perfect
             ?
             they
             should
             have
             added
             Virginal
             and
             Maidenly
             ,
             for
             Alegamb
             gives
             their
             knowledge
             that
             title
             of
             hon●ur
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               c.
               6.
               p.
               644.
               
               S●arez
            
             whom
             the
             most
             knowing
             persons
             have
             not
             doubted
             to
             call
             the
             Vniversal
             M●ster
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             p.
             438.
             
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             some
             knowing
             persons
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             take
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             extoll
             themselves
             above
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             give
             just
             cause
             of
             complaint
             ,
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             few
             serves
             only
             to
             blow
             up
             the
             rest
             with
             pride
             and
             vanity
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             meanest
             conducters
             and
             ministerial
             officers
             ,
             they
             all
             have
             great
             opinions
             of
             themselves
             ,
             though
             no
             right
             to
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             magnificent
             Encomiums
             they
             give
             
               Vasquez
               ,
               Suarez
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             they
             easily
             perswade
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             considerable
             members
             of
             so
             illustrious
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             day
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             badge
             of
             dignity
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             honourable
             
             place
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thei●
             vain
             and
             pr●●ended
             Conformity
             with
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             Iesu●tes
             to
             compare
             their
             Society
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             spo●se
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             represent
             him
             working
             on
             an
             anvil
             ,
             a
             ring
             to
             be
             given
             them
             in
             token
             of
             an
             indissoluble
             marriage
             with
             the
             Society
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             great
             volumn
             of
             
               the
               Image
               of
               their
               first
               age
               ,
            
             consists
             only
             of
             comparisons
             of
             themselves
             with
             Christ
             ,
             making
             the
             resemblance
             to
             lye
             in
             Five
             points
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             subj●cts
             of
             the
             five
             Books
             of
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             abridged
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             first
             Book
             ,
             as
             followeth
             :
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             .
          
           
             Igna●ius
             descended
             of
             an
             Illustrious
             Family
             ,
             was
             reduced
             to
             beg
             his
             bread
             .
             Hence
             sprang
             this
             little
             Society
             (
             so
             they
             call
             it
             here
             :
             )
             They
             persevered
             well
             in
             the
             humility
             of
             their
             Founder
             ,
             when
             in
             China
             they
             quitted
             their
             ordinary
             habit
             and
             went
             as
             Gallants
             ,
             to
             prevent
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             ,
             the
             contempt
             that
             attends
             a
             poor
             appearance
             .
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             increased
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             in
             grace
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             of
             m●n
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Society
             Cr●scent
             ;
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             knowledge
             
             men
             have
             of
             the
             irregularities
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             they
             have
             vanity
             enough
             to
             think
             to
             perswade
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             exceed
             in
             vertue
             all
             their
             Predecessors
             ;
             but
             whatever
             they
             say
             they
             cannot
             be
             believed
             without
             new
             
             Idea's
             of
             their
             first
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             began
             to
             do
             and
             teach
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Society
             acting
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             write
             of
             their
             continual
             labours
             ;
             they
             write
             ,
             
               In
               this
               thou
               approachest
               nearer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               O
               Glorious
               Society
               ,
               which
               hast
               produced
               works
               of
               such
               Grandeur
               :
            
             But
             what
             could
             be
             so
             horrible
             as
             the
             Idea
             we
             should
             have
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             perswaded
             she
             hath
             acted
             and
             ordered
             her
             conduct
             according
             to
             those
             maximes
             which
             her
             Casuists
             have
             written
             and
             taught
             ?
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             Iesus
             suffered
             a
             shameful
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Society
             suffering
             ,
             but
             he
             endured
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             but
             boasted
             much
             less
             than
             these
             men
             do
             .
          
        
         
           
             5.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             through
             suffering
             is
             past
             into
             Glory
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             image
             of
             the
             Society
             triumphant
             :
             It
             might
             be
             wished
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             would
             not
             so
             much
             seek
             their
             Glory
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             a
             greater
             share
             in
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             forbidden
             us
             to
             seek
             our
             own
             Glory
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Iesuites
             compare
             their
             
             Hero's
             ▪
             to
             
               Alexanders
               ,
               Hercules
               ,
               Po●●ies
            
             and
             Caesars
             ,
             the
             
             style
             is
             tollerable
             ,
             though
             very
             ridiculous
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             very
             rare
             for
             men
             ,
             even
             writers
             ,
             to
             want
             judgement
             and
             common
             sense
             ;
             but
             whatever
             these
             good
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             well
             known
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             Angels
             .
             Yet
             since
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             voice
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             affect
             altogether
             to
             compare
             their
             Society
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             themselves
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             they
             look
             upon
             as
             their
             companion
             ,
             it
             may
             do
             well
             to
             advertise
             the
             world
             how
             dangerous
             and
             irregular
             their
             passion
             is
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             use
             such
             extravagant
             expressions
             .
          
           
             They
             ought
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             cannot
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             but
             by
             humility
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             way
             intirely
             to
             de●ace
             the
             small
             remainder
             we
             have
             of
             resemblance
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             distance
             from
             his
             Grandeur
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             and
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             lay
             sufficiently
             to
             heart
             that
             we
             are
             really
             meer
             nothings
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             Omnipotent
             Essence
             .
          
           
             Pride
             being
             the
             first
             crime
             that
             corrupted
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             most
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             our
             nature
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             alwayes
             remains
             in
             us
             an
             inclination
             to
             desire
             with
             our
             first
             Parents
             to
             be
             like
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our selves
             and
             the
             things
             we
             affect
             ,
             Idols
             to
             be
             set
             up
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gosp●l
             ,
             there
             have
             not
             appeared
             where
             Christ
             is
             adored
             ,
             any
             persons
             so
             impudent
             to
             cause
             themselves
             to
             be
             worshipped
             as
             Gods
             ,
             or
             that
             durst
             attribute
             that
             honour
             to
             any
             other
             man
             :
             But
             we
             see
             a
             shadow
             of
             this
             disorder
             in
             Christendome
             it self
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             that
             we
             have
             a
             vertuous
             friend
             ,
             because
             we
             dare
             not
             make
             him
             a
             God
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             restrain
             us
             from
             making
             him
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             the
             greatest
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             lye
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             we
             extol
             him
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             Christ
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             compare
             with
             him
             :
             But
             this
             passion
             more
             easily
             spreads
             in
             communities
             and
             succeeds
             more
             happily
             ;
             they
             cover
             it
             with
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ,
             promoted
             by
             publishing
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             where
             so
             resplendent
             as
             in
             the
             Saints
             :
             They
             make
             it
             their
             devotion
             ,
             and
             subject
             of
             their
             zeal
             to
             commend
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             One
             Iesuite
             thinks
             he
             merits
             by
             praising
             another
             ,
             and
             as
             that
             other
             is
             of
             his
             coat
             ,
             so
             he
             agrees
             in
             the
             practice
             as
             well
             as
             prof●ssion
             of
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             companion
             ,
             his
             brother
             and
             other-self
             ,
             obliged
             to
             barter
             Elegies
             ,
             and
             make
             suitable
             returns
             for
             the
             commendations
             received
             :
             But
             it
             might
             have
             been
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             ambition
             of
             these
             Fathers
             had
             proceeded
             ●urther
             than
             themselves
             could
             have
             imagined
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             taken
             such
             care
             to
             make
             it
             app●ar
             with
             a
             witness
             in
             the
             proud
             representation
             
             they
             have
             made
             of
             their
             company
             :
             Because
             there
             are
             amongst
             them
             some
             persons
             reputed
             holy
             and
             learned
             ,
             they
             would
             impose
             on
             the
             world
             to
             have
             no
             other
             Idea
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             composed
             only
             of
             persons
             no
             less
             chaste
             and
             bright
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             a
             body
             but
             to
             ●ight
             and
             to
             suffer
             for
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             compare
             this
             Holy
             Society
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             obliged
             to
             continual
             mourning
             for
             the
             rareness
             of
             Vertue
             among
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             wheat
             is
             almost
             all
             covered
             with
             chaff
             ,
             whereas
             in
             the
             Society
             there
             is
             only
             wheat
             without
             any
             chaff
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             be
             saved
             but
             in
             her
             bosome
             ;
             but
             though
             all
             that
             live
             there
             are
             called
             to
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             few
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             chosen
             for
             heaven
             .
             And
             those
             few
             who
             are
             happy
             enough
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             must
             do
             it
             with
             much
             labour
             ,
             and
             continual
             combates
             against
             their
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             life
             .
             They
             confess
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             they
             see
             no
             good
             thing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             from
             which
             they
             are
             not
             intirely
             exempt
             ,
             causes
             them
             often
             to
             do
             the
             ill
             they
             would
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             corruption
             hinders
             them
             to
             do
             the
             good
             that
             they
             would
             ;
             they
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             tho●gh
             they
             are
             enlightned
             with
             the
             Faith
             ,
             their
             light
             
             is
             but
             small
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             wholly
             extinct
             ,
             did
             they
             not
             constantly
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             increase
             it
             ;
             that
             they
             find
             themselves
             often
             involved
             in
             such
             darkness
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             ought
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             repentance
             they
             owe
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             charity
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             pay
             unto
             their
             neighbour
             .
          
           
             Lo
             here
             ,
             what
             men
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             are
             !
             they
             alwayes
             walk
             in
             humility
             ,
             in
             fear
             and
             in
             self-denial
             ,
             knowing
             they
             must
             fall
             when
             they
             quit
             this
             path
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             is
             all
             perfect
             ,
             and
             composed
             intirely
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             perfect
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             children
             nor
             imperfect
             ones
             amongst
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             born
             with
             helmets
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
               Ph●●nixes
               ,
               Heroes
            
             ,
             and
             men
             at
             arms
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             strength
             sufficient
             to
             conquer
             ,
             and
             more
             wisdome
             is
             necessary
             to
             govern
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             they
             are
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             all
             saved
             ;
             they
             have
             express
             Revelations
             which
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             ▪
             that
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             dye
             in
             the
             h●bit
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             who
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             perseverance
             :
             They
             are
             no
             sooner
             dead
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             prophecyes
             Iesus
             Christ
             com●s
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             for
             to
             conduct
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             reign
             there
             above
             all
             other
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             whereof
             the
             most
             perfect
             are
             but
             as
             silver
             ,
             whereas
             by
             another
             〈◊〉
             they
             know
             that
             they
             are
             the
             most
             precious
             gold
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             having
             exhausted
             all
             sort
             of
             praises
             ,
             and
             compared
             themselves
             to
             Angels
             ,
             to
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             twenty
             four
             Elders
             in
             the
             Apocalipse
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             having
             applyed
             to
             themselves
             all
             they
             could
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             might
             make
             for
             their
             Glory
             ,
             to
             end
             all
             ,
             they
             compare
             this
             great
             body
             to
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             other
             perfections
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             God-man
             were
             unworthy
             of
             them
             :
             They
             are
             strongly
             possest
             with
             a
             fancy
             ,
             that
             their
             Company
             is
             like
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Christ
             but
             what
             is
             Holy
             ,
             it
             follows
             in
             their
             imagination
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             holy
             among
             them
             too
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             corrupt
             in
             their
             manners
             ,
             so
             extravagant
             in
             their
             devotion
             ,
             so
             false
             in
             their
             Theology
             ,
             which
             they
             maintain
             not
             as
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Many
             of
             their
             Divines
             invent
             fanatick
             opinions
             ,
             and
             the
             Universities
             have
             been
             often
             obliged
             to
             censure
             their
             Authors
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Fathers
             persist
             in
             their
             principles
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             to
             be
             infallible
             as
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             never
             recant
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             in
             their
             hearts
             what
             one
             of
             them
             sometime
             stuck
             not
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             That
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             is
             alwayes
             
               Catholique
               ,
               dogma
               Catholicum
               &
               Iesuiticum
               convertuntu●
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             supposing
             alwayes
             this
             Society
             to
             be
             ,
             all
             holy
             ,
             all
             luminous
             ,
             all
             perfect
             ,
             without
             spot
             ,
             without
             infirmity
             ,
             without
             malady
             ,
             they
             
             believe
             it
             impossible
             to
             praise
             it
             excessively
             ,
             as
             a
             work
             of
             God
             beyond
             all
             praise
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             holy
             companions
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             are
             so
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             returns
             unto
             God.
             In
             so
             great
             a
             measure
             doth
             he
             partake
             of
             all
             that
             concerns
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             while
             they
             admire
             themselves
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             perceive
             not
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             condition
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             ;
             which
             we
             cannot
             better
             express
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             extream
             desire
             they
             have
             had
             to
             pass
             for
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             illuminated
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             rendered
             them
             foolish
             and
             senseless
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             lost
             themselves
             in
             their
             vain
             Ratiocinations
             ;
             that
             their
             minds
             and
             their
             hearts
             having
             been
             covered
             with
             darkness
             ,
             they
             have
             transferred
             the
             honour
             due
             only
             to
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             unto
             their
             Society
             full
             of
             corruption
             and
             misery
             and
             as
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             having
             chosen
             for
             Gods
             ,
             men
             subject
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             passions
             and
             vices
             ,
             were
             in
             pursuance
             of
             that
             folly
             obliged
             to
             sanctifie
             those
             disorders
             ;
             so
             the
             Iesuites
             alwayes
             supposing
             themselves
             Saints
             ,
             take
             no
             care
             to
             purifie
             themselves
             from
             those
             faults
             which
             are
             common
             to
             them
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             sanctifie
             those
             faults
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             greatest
             vices
             of
             a
             I●suite
             the
             golden
             titles
             of
             vertue
             and
             goodn●ss
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             they
             are
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             inter●ssed
             ,
             revengeful
             ,
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             innocent
             ,
             for
             considering
             themselves
             under
             no
             
             other
             notion
             than
             that
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             fancy
             that
             in
             praising
             themselves
             they
             but
             praise
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             exalting
             themselves
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             establish
             the
             Empire
             and
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             heaping
             up
             riches
             and
             scraping
             wealth
             together
             all
             the
             wayes
             they
             can
             devise
             ,
             they
             serve
             not
             their
             interest
             ,
             but
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             lodge
             in
             magnificent
             houses
             ,
             and
             amass
             all
             the
             estate
             they
             possibly
             can
             ;
             by
             ●e●●aments
             and
             donations
             ,
             by
             trafick
             ;
             by
             borrowing
             money
             ,
             and
             then
             proving
             bankrupts
             ;
             they
             pretend
             to
             be
             poor
             and
             alwayes
             without
             money
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             nothing
             whereof
             they
             devest
             not
             themselves
             
               speculatively
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             As
             they
             pretend
             they
             have
             no
             enemies
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             permitted
             them
             to
             oppress
             them
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             their
             power
             ,
             were
             as
             Gods
             ,
             inseparable
             from
             Justice
             ,
             they
             never
             shew
             the
             least
             scruple
             or
             repentance
             for
             any
             evil
             they
             do
             them
             who
             oppose
             their
             most
             wicked
             designs
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             though
             their
             Authors
             are
             guilty
             of
             almost
             infinite
             errours
             ,
             and
             fill
             their
             books
             with
             detestable
             maximes
             ,
             they
             forbear
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             with
             such
             respect
             and
             submission
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             alone
             were
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             every
             opinion
             written
             in
             their
             books
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             holy
             and
             good
             .
          
           
           
             St.
             Augustine
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             serves
             himself
             sometimes
             of
             the
             most
             shameful
             miscarriages
             of
             proud
             men
             to
             make
             them
             see
             their
             corruption
             ,
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             repentance
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             this
             remedy
             is
             of
             no
             use
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             those
             remarkable
             and
             most
             shameful
             falls
             so
             frequent
             in
             their
             Society
             ,
             having
             not
             been
             yet
             able
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             to
             perswade
             them
             that
             they
             are
             not
             impeccable
             .
             So
             great
             is
             their
             passion
             to
             make
             their
             Society
             pass
             for
             a
             Virgin
             without
             blemish
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             intirely
             abolished
             repentance
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             superfluous
             thing
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             report
             on
             this
             occasion
             the
             complaint
             made
             to
             me
             by
             one
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             for
             some
             few
             there
             are
             who
             mourn
             for
             these
             horrible
             disorders
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             :
             He
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             of
             them
             is
             Priest
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             unhappy
             enough
             to
             fall
             secretly
             into
             a
             mortal
             sin
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             dye
             in
             impenitence
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             indispensably
             obliged
             to
             say
             Mass
             every
             day
             which
             supposeth
             them
             all
             saints
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             simple
             confession
             can
             in
             a
             moment
             re-establish
             them
             in
             the
             sanctity
             they
             had
             lost
             ,
             and
             restore
             them
             to
             the
             dispositions
             necessary
             in
             them
             who
             approach
             the
             Altar
             ,
             what
             crime
             soever
             they
             have
             committed
             .
             I
             enter
             not
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             guess
             
             in
             general
             at
             their
             weakness
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             by
             those
             of
             many
             who
             publickly
             fall
             into
             infamous
             Actions
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             without
             passing
             rash
             Judgement
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             very
             possible
             that
             some
             of
             them
             fall
             into
             sins
             that
             oblige
             them
             to
             repentance
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             possible
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             of
             a
             very
             great
             number
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             without
             any
             Austerity
             ,
             and
             great
             liberty
             of
             converse
             with
             all
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             besides
             that
             their
             ordinary
             imployments
             ,
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             and
             Classes
             are
             oftentimes
             neer
             dangerous
             occasions
             of
             falling
             into
             sin
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             being
             very
             probable
             that
             some
             fall
             into
             those
             precipices
             which
             all
             are
             so
             neer
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             passion
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Glory
             ,
             should
             so
             harden
             them
             in
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             never
             been
             seen
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             them
             that
             have
             fallen
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             that
             state
             by
             a
             true
             and
             compleat
             repentance
             .
          
           
             This
             love
             of
             Glory
             is
             so
             great
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             only
             made
             them
             abolish
             repentance
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             giving
             any
             colour
             to
             think
             they
             need
             it
             ,
             but
             hath
             carry'd
             them
             sometimes
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             extreme
             violences
             ,
             and
             great
             injustice
             ,
             for
             covering
             those
             faults
             whereby
             they
             might
             receive
             any
             dishonour
             ;
             and
             the
             better
             to
             conceal
             them
             ,
             they
             labour
             with
             all
             Artifice
             to
             justifie
             the
             persons
             who
             have
             committed
             them
             .
             We
             have
             an
             instance
             of
             this
             Excess
             
             in
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             p.
             396.
             so
             horrible
             that
             the
             Author
             durst
             not
             report
             it
             :
             But
             the
             world
             knowes
             it
             by
             other
             means
             ,
             and
             Mariana
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             their
             custom
             ,
             when
             they
             fear
             the
             fault
             of
             any
             Father
             not
             yet
             discovered
             may
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             to
             transport
             him
             presently
             into
             another
             Province
             .
             And
             when
             some
             disorder
             appears
             in
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             whose
             reputation
             they
             would
             maintain
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             dare
             not
             trust
             any
             further
             ,
             they
             suggest
             to
             him
             that
             he
             may
             desire
             leave
             to
             go
             to
             the
             New
             World
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             sooner
             consented
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             this
             forced
             desire
             pass
             for
             an
             extraordinary
             ●eal
             for
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             banishment
             for
             an
             Apostolical
             mission
             :
             And
             for
             one
             that
             undertakes
             these
             Voyages
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             intentions
             ,
             there
             are
             twenty
             which
             go
             not
             but
             upon
             carnal
             considerations
             ,
             and
             become
             worse
             after
             than
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             they
             make
             use
             of
             every
             thing
             for
             their
             Glory
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             count
             those
             of
             their
             ▪
             Society
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             companions
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             who
             justly
             ▪
             suffer
             as
             capital
             offenders
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             their
             merit
             to
             have
             been
             driven
             out
             of
             England
             and
             France
             ,
             though
             they
             drew
             on
             themselves
             that
             just
             punishment
             for
             their
             crimes
             ;
             for
             having
             taught
             men
             to
             kill
             Kings
             ,
             and
             confessed
             or
             instructed
             three
             
             Assassinators
             of
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             
               France
               :
               Barriere
            
             confessed
             by
             
               Varada
               ,
               Iohn
               Chastell
            
             instructed
             by
             Guignard
             ,
             and
             Ravaillac
             confessed
             by
             
               F.
               D'Aubigny
            
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             World
             may
             read
             in
             history
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             Guignard
             was
             hanged
             and
             strangled
             for
             having
             inspired
             Chastell
             his
             Schollar
             in
             Philosophy
             with
             the
             Parricide
             ,
             and
             having
             taught
             it
             in
             his
             writings
             .
             In
             
               England
               ,
               Gardner
            
             and
             other
             Jesuites
             were
             executed
             for
             having
             been
             Complices
             in
             the
             Powder-treason
             ,
             where
             they
             would
             have
             blown
             up
             in
             a
             moment
             the
             King
             ,
             Queen
             and
             all
             the
             great
             men
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             a
             piety
             worthy
             the
             moderation
             of
             these
             new
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             themselves
             ,
             and
             justly
             ,
             as
             not
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             been
             also
             expelled
             from
             Venice
             ,
             for
             raising
             factions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Venetian
             Patriarch
             Farnisius
             ,
             who
             apprehending
             their
             factious
             and
             politick
             Genius
             ,
             foretold
             50
             years
             before
             ,
             swearing
             on
             the
             Evangelists
             as
             themselves
             confess
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             p.
             494.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             one
             day
             driven
             out
             of
             Venice
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             though
             in
             ▪
             other
             Provinces
             and
             Cities
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             they
             have
             been
             often
             ill
             treated
             for
             their
             Plots
             and
             Cabals
             ,
             they
             forbear
             not
             to
             say
             by
             a
             horrible
             blasphemy
             that
             these
             persecutions
             are
             the
             Crowns
             of
             their
             piety
             ,
             humility
             and
             
             innocence
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Person
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Priviledges
             and
             Extraordinary
             Advantages
             of
             the
             Society
             above
             other
             Orders
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Society
               is
               a
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               THis
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               proud
               Image
               on
               the
               frontispiece
               of
               this
               book
               ,
               where
               the
               Society
               is
               represented
               as
               a
               young
               Virgin
               ,
               though
               Ignatius
               their
               founder
               had
               lived
               in
               the
               disorder
               of
               a
               man
               of
               Warr
               ,
               before
               his
               Conversion
               ,
               as
               Ribadeneira
               testifies
               in
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               was
               a
               slave
               to
               the
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               those
               unruly
               passions
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               as
               they
               express
               it
               in
               this
               image
               of
               their
               first
               Age
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               of
               a
               dissolute
               Souldier
               became
               a
               Saint
               of
               Penitence
               .
               Whereas
               other
               Religious
               Societies
               in
               a
               Christian
               humility
               confess
               their
               weakness
               ,
               acknowledge
               their
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               dare
               not
               speak
               of
               their
               vertue
               ,
               though
               most
               of
               their
               Founders
               were
               really
               Virgins
               ,
               as
               we
               learn
               by
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               were
               Saints
               rather
               of
               innocence
               than
               Penitence
               .
            
             
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               these
               Fathers
               consider
               not
               that
               when
               they
               boast
               their
               Society
               a
               Virgin
               with
               so
               much
               earnestness
               ,
               they
               give
               occasion
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ashamed
               that
               their
               Casuists
               make
               this
               Virgin
               speak
               with
               so
               much
               impudence
               ,
               words
               so
               little
               becoming
               a
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               capable
               to
               corrupt
               the
               Masters
               that
               teach
               ,
               and
               the
               Schollers
               that
               shall
               be
               sufficiently
               unhappy
               to
               follow
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               Company
               of
               Iesus
               :
               And
               that
               the
               use
               and
               Office
               of
               his
               Name
               particularly
               belong
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               THe
               name
               of
               the
               company
               of
               Iesus
               and
               of
               Iesuite
               is
               the
               most
               August
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               not
               Granted
               them
               by
               Popes
               of
               meer
               motion
               ,
               but
               desired
               and
               demanded
               by
               their
               first
               Fathers
               according
               to
               the
               express
               terms
               of
               the
               first
               Bull
               of
               their
               Institution
               .
               And
               yet
               if
               you
               will
               believe
               them
               ,
               't
               was
               God
               himself
               gave
               it
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               expresly
               in
               these
               terms
               ,
               
                 Et
                 nobis
                 Divinitus
                 concessum
                 est
              
               ,
               lib.
               I.
               or
               .
               4.
               p.
               127.
               
            
             
               St.
               Thomas
               in
               his
               
                 Summe
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Divinity
              
               demands
               why
               Christians
               have
               taken
               their
               name
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               Iesus
               ;
               and
               are
               called
               Christians
               and
               not
               Iesuites
               ?
               and
               
               answers
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               they
               partake
               of
               the
               holy
               Unction
               ,
               denoted
               by
               the
               name
               Christ
               ,
               by
               receiving
               it
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               may
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 Christs
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Anoynted
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
              
               whereas
               they
               have
               no
               part
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               sacred
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               signifies
               Saviour
               ,
               they
               being
               
                 The
                 saved
              
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               the
               Saviour
               :
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               this
               name
               is
               not
               the
               sirname
               ,
               but
               the
               proper
               name
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               him
               by
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               save
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               delivering
               them
               from
               the
               sins
               which
               held
               them
               captive
               :
               And
               that
               at
               this
               Adorable
               name
               every
               Knee
               should
               bow
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               in
               Earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Earth
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               also
               that
               the
               whole
               Sorbonne
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1554.
               with
               unanimous
               consent
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               some
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Sorbonne
               )
               having
               been
               consulted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               found
               this
               name
               of
               Iesuite
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               famous
               Censure
               ,
               give
               it
               a
               mark
               ,
               calling
               the
               
                 Iesuits
                 The
                 New
                 Society
              
               ,
               which
               particularly
               attributes
               to
               it self
               the
               unusual
               title
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               And
               
                 M.
                 Eustache
                 de
                 Bellay
              
               the
               illustrious
               Bishop
               of
               Paris
               ,
               who
               also
               was
               consulted
               by
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               having
               given
               his
               advice
               in
               Writing
               ,
               proposed
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               France
               held
               at
               Poissy
               ,
               by
               the
               command
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               1561.
               that
               if
               they
               should
               
               be
               received
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               only
               as
               a
               Society
               and
               Company
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               new
               Order
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               take
               another
               name
               than
               that
               of
               the
               company
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               or
               Iesuites
               :
               This
               was
               held
               so
               reasonable
               by
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               Generall
               of
               the
               Gallican
               Church
               ,
               that
               she
               received
               them
               not
               but
               with
               express
               Charge
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               take
               another
               title
               than
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Society
                 of
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               or
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               under
               many
               other
               conditions
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               then
               submitted
               out
               of
               politick
               prudence
               ,
               but
               performed
               them
               not
               ,
               having
               then
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               establish
               themselves
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               knowing
               according
               to
               one
               of
               their
               Emblemes
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               their
               Society
               should
               put
               in
               a
               foot
               ,
               it
               would
               move
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               p.
               321.
               by
               tumults
               and
               popular
               seditions
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               be
               removed
               out
               of
               their
               places
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               they
               have
               taken
               this
               Glorious
               Name
               ,
               and
               preserved
               it
               by
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               Pope
               who
               not
               being
               able
               to
               resist
               their
               importunities
               ,
               gave
               them
               as
               many
               Bulls
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               desire
               as
               themselves
               have
               observed
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               use
               and
               office
               of
               this
               Name
               which
               consists
               in
               fighting
               for
               the
               Church
               seems
               to
               belong
               to
               their
               Fathers
               by
               the
               particular
               priviledge
               received
               by
               the
               Popes
               Bulls
               ,
               since
               none
               can
               ,
               be
               ignorant
               that
               we
               can
               prove
               to
               our
               glory
               by
               every
               dayes
               experience
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               almost
               
               hath
               declared
               war
               against
               the
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               in
               these
               evil
               times
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               not
               his
               duty
               to
               swear
               an
               immortal
               enmity
               against
               our
               Fathers
               :
               So
               that
               the
               passage
               in
               Scripture
               may
               be
               as
               properly
               applyed
               to
               our
               Society
               as
               it
               was
               to
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               him
               how
               much
               he
               must
               suffer
               for
               my
               Name
               ,
               p.
               123.
               
            
             
               Why
               should
               I
               trouble
               my self
               further
               to
               consider
               the
               boldness
               of
               these
               new
               Apostles
               who
               pretend
               to
               make
               as
               many
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               to
               find
               new
               senses
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               corrupting
               it
               ,
               and
               turning
               the
               passages
               from
               the
               true
               sense
               to
               apply
               them
               to
               themselves
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               believe
               them
               ,
               't
               was
               not
               so
               much
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               Society
               that
               Christ
               spake
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 him
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 must
                 suffer
                 for
                 my
                 Name
                 :
              
               They
               who
               have
               any
               love
               for
               their
               salvation
               ,
               are
               much
               concerned
               that
               the
               faith
               be
               not
               corrupted
               by
               these
               new
               additions
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               receive
               easily
               these
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               
                 Iesuitick
                 Church
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               fear
               lest
               they
               forget
               those
               which
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               his
               Church
               ;
               what
               they
               add
               in
               the
               same
               behalf
               is
               an
               imagination
               without
               ground
               ,
               pretending
               the
               hereticks
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               make
               war
               particularly
               against
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               they
               bear
               ;
               to
               shew
               it
               is
               not
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Catholicks
               which
               they
               have
               common
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               and
               Fryars
               ,
               
               but
               because
               by
               particular
               priviledge
               they
               bear
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               in
               bearing
               that
               of
               Iesuites
               .
               As
               if
               the
               hereticks
               believed
               not
               in
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               held
               not
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Sacred
               and
               adorable
               as
               we
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               known
               that
               Calvin
               hath
               put
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               at
               the
               top
               of
               every
               page
               of
               his
               Institution
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               to
               sanctifie
               his
               books
               by
               that
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               as
               the
               Iesuites
               make
               use
               of
               it
               to
               hallow
               their
               unholy
               actions
               and
               opinions
               .
            
             
               In
               another
               place
               with
               a
               pride
               proper
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               on
               design
               to
               draw
               glory
               to
               themselves
               from
               the
               hatred
               of
               hereticks
               towards
               them
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               fling
               their
               darts
               at
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               maintenance
               of
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               depended
               on
               the
               subsistence
               of
               our
               Society
               alone
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               pillar
               of
               publick
               safety
               were
               pulled
               down
               and
               ruined
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               easier
               than
               intirely
               to
               destroy
               the
               faith
               ,
               with
               the
               piety
               ,
               the
               ceremonies
               and
               worship
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               As
               this
               thought
               is
               suitable
               to
               the
               good
               opinion
               the
               Iesuites
               have
               of
               themselves
               ,
               I
               believe
               them
               at
               least
               as
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               thoughts
               of
               self-conceit
               ,
               and
               vain
               glory
               ,
               as
               the
               worst
               of
               those
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               to
               the
               particular
               animosity
               between
               the
               Lutherans
               and
               Calvanists
               ,
               and
               these
               fathers
               ,
               all
               the
               learned
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               proceeds
               not
               from
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               are
               better
               able
               to
               re●ute
               
               their
               errours
               ,
               than
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Universities
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Cardinals
               ;
               it
               being
               notorious
               to
               the
               world
               that
               the
               books
               of
               
                 Ruard
                 Tapper
              
               the
               famous
               Doctor
               of
               Loven
               ,
               of
               Drued
               ,
               of
               
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 S●ucchius
                 Eugabinus
              
               a
               Bishop
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               excellent
               persons
               of
               the
               faculty
               of
               divinity
               ,
               and
               other
               eminent
               Prelates
               are
               stronger
               against
               the
               Lutherans
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               compared
               with
               Saintez
               upon
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               or
               Cardinal
               Perron
               against
               the
               Lutherans
               ,
               the
               books
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               look
               like
               those
               of
               Students
               or
               School-boys
               :
               besides
               it
               comes
               not
               to
               pass
               ,
               because
               they
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               think
               them
               more
               holy
               than
               other
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               (
               though
               they
               publish
               themselves
               altogether
               perfect
               and
               
                 Ramparts
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
              
               for
               they
               know
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               that
               their
               spirit
               is
               less
               humble
               ,
               their
               life
               less
               austere
               ,
               their
               knowledge
               less
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               their
               charity
               less
               patient
               and
               meek
               ,
               their
               piety
               less
               dis-interessed
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               other
               Orders
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               because
               the
               Iesuites
               preach
               no
               other
               thing
               in
               their
               books
               against
               hereticks
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               exterminated
               and
               burnt
               :
               And
               that
               those
               Hereticks
               who
               have
               not
               zeal
               enough
               to
               seek
               the
               Glory
               of
               false
               martyrdom
               ,
               love
               more
               the
               charity
               and
               gentleness
               of
               Catholick
               Doctors
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 who
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 converted
                 and
                 live
                 ,
              
               than
               the
               irregular
               zeal
               of
               those
               who
               
               labour
               not
               so
               much
               to
               convince
               men
               by
               Truth
               ,
               and
               overcome
               them
               by
               Charity
               ,
               as
               to
               destroy
               them
               by
               injuries
               ,
               and
               ruine
               them
               by
               violent
               counsels
               ,
               which
               they
               inspire
               into
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               Another
               Reason
               that
               the
               Hereticks
               are
               more
               inclined
               to
               ingage
               with
               them
               than
               other
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               Fathers
               fill
               their
               books
               with
               new
               Opinions
               ,
               fantastick
               tenets
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               maximes
               which
               give
               the
               hereticks
               great
               advantage
               against
               them
               ,
               this
               medley
               of
               ill
               things
               making
               it
               more
               facile
               for
               them
               to
               desend
               themselves
               against
               their
               writings
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               their
               Reasons
               :
            
             
               Other
               Orders
               are
               said
               to
               come
               of
               the
               Saints
               who
               have
               founded
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Benedictins
               from
               St.
               Benedict
               ,
               the
               Dominicans
               from
               St.
               Dominique
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               they
               are
               called
               the
               Orders
               of
               St.
               Benedict
               ,
               St.
               Dominique
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Iesuites
               have
               this
               advantage
               above
               all
               other
               Orders
               ,
               That
               their
               Company
               is
               the
               Company
               of
               Iesus
               himself
               ,
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Order
               whereof
               he
               is
               the
               true
               Author
               ,
               and
               that
               b●a●s
               his
               Name
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               their
               first
               F●u●der
               ,
               the
               Virgin
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               St.
               Ignatius
               only
               the
               third
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 1.
                 c.
              
               6.
               
            
             
               St.
               Ignatius
               was
               so
               humble
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               himself
               unworthy
               to
               give
               the
               Name
               of
               Ignatians
               to
               his
               Companions
               ,
               after
               the
               custome
               of
               other
               Founders
               ,
               wherein
               he
               seems
               willing
               to
               have
               imitated
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               whose
               humility
               St.
               Augustine
               praises
               ,
               in
               that
               
               they
               gave
               not
               the
               Names
               of
               Paulians
               and
               Petrians
               ,
               but
               Christians
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               will
               judge
               ●right
               of
               things
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               the
               Society
               hath
               taken
               the
               Name
               of
               their
               Author
               :
               for
               Ignatius
               attributing
               all
               unto
               God
               in
               the
               founding
               of
               his
               Society
               ,
               and
               nothing
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               declaring
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               first
               and
               principal
               Author
               thereof
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               with
               great
               reason
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               among
               the
               Philosophers
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Orders
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Society
               should
               bear
               the
               Name
               of
               their
               Author
               without
               mention
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               who
               desired
               to
               be
               concealed
               ,
               p.
               68.
               
            
             
               Wherein
               he
               pretends
               that
               the
               Divine
               Excellence
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               hath
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               for
               its
               first
               and
               true
               chief
               and
               founder
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               it
               the
               surname
               of
               Christian
               ,
               from
               his
               name
               Christ
               ,
               appears
               in
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               Society
               ,
               whereof
               they
               say
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               and
               first
               Author
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               his
               Name
               incomparably
               more
               August
               than
               his
               Surname
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               waved
               his
               general
               Society
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               reserve
               this
               highest
               honour
               for
               the
               particular
               Society
               of
               
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 That
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Society
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 calls
                 it
                 :
              
               and
               if
               you
               take
               their
               word
               you
               may
               believe
               Ignatius
               had
               the
               place
               of
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Xavier
              
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               their
               ten
               first
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               sixty
               first
               Iesuites
               established
               
               by
               the
               first
               Bull
               of
               Paul
               the
               3
               d.
               that
               of
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Ignatius
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               was
               first
               inclined
               to
               take
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Company
               of
               Jesus
               in
               1538.
               after
               a
               vision
               in
               a
               desart
               Church
               on
               his
               way
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               God
               the
               Father
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               recommending
               Ignatius
               and
               his
               two
               Companions
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 le
                 Teure
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iames
                 Laines
              
               to
               his
               Son
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               bearing
               his
               Cross
               ,
               who
               turning
               to
               them
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 favourable
                 to
                 you
                 at
                 R●me
                 .
                 This
                 vision
                 ,
              
               sayes
               Maffens
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               
                 was
                 the
                 principal
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               But
               't
               is
               a
               strained
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               will
               hardly
               pass
               for
               a
               good
               inference
               in
               any
               but
               
                 Iesuitical
                 logick
              
               ,
               that
               because
               Christ
               promised
               to
               favour
               them
               at
               Rome
               ;
               it
               was
               his
               intention
               that
               a
               particular
               Order
               should
               assume
               his
               Name
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               in
               reverence
               durst
               not
               take
               for
               the
               reason
               before
               given
               out
               of
               St.
               Thomas
               .
               Besides
               we
               have
               equal
               evidence
               of
               Christs
               appearing
               and
               promising
               his
               assistance
               to
               several
               founders
               of
               other
               Orders
               ,
               who
               never
               thought
               it
               a
               commission
               to
               call
               themselves
               
                 Iesuites
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
               69
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christian
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Surname
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Name
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
              
               which
               hath
               expressed
               that
               respect
               to
               the
               August
               Name
               of
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               the
               Popes
               have
               to
               that
               of
               St.
               Peter
               which
               they
               never
               assume
               ,
               though
               his
               successors
               in
               the
               Chief
               Chair
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               III.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               are
               the
               freemen
               and
               companions
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               a
               vision
               wherein
               they
               are
               preferred
               before
               the
               Capucins
               and
               Chartreus
               Monks
               .
            
             
               'T
               Is
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Apostles
               styled
               themselves
               the
               servants
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 have
                 the
                 Pri●iledge
                 to
                 call
                 themselves
                 his
                 Freemen
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
              
               pag.
               24.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 vision
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               St.
               John
               
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 having
                 appeared
                 to
                 a
                 young
                 lad
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Capucian
                 or
                 a
                 Chartreus
                 ,
                 the
                 B●y
                 answering
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               St.
               John
               
                 left
                 him
                 a
                 paper
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 see
                 there
                 three
                 Orders
                 ,
                 cho●se
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 paper
                 containing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Capucins
                 and
                 Chartreus
                 in
                 silver
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuites
                 in
                 Golden
                 Letters
              
               ;
               which
               they
               attribute
               to
               the
               Sacred
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               they
               bear
               ,
               and
               visibly
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               as
               Gold
               is
               the
               most
               precious
               of
               metals
               ,
               so
               their
               Order
               is
               the
               most
               venerable
               and
               divine
               of
               all
               the
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               flatter
               the
               ambition
               and
               pride
               of
               the
               Grandees
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               exalt
               them
               in
               titles
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               their
               dignities
               which
               often
               serve
               to
               make
               them
               more
               vicious
               :
               But
               't
               is
               strange
               ,
               these
               Fathers
               who
               are
               
                 All
                 Perfect
              
               ,
               should
               boast
               so
               much
               of
               their
               Name
               ,
               as
               if
               to
               call
               one
               Iesuite
               
               were
               to
               Canonize
               him
               a
               Saint
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               them
               take
               heed
               left
               for
               their
               unworthiness
               of
               the
               Name
               it
               rise
               in
               judgement
               against
               them
               to
               their
               condemnation
               :
               great
               titles
               are
               common
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               men
               ,
               but
               as
               ambition
               is
               the
               ordinary
               purchaser
               ,
               so
               they
               fall
               commonly
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               it
               being
               generally
               observed
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               more
               worthy
               contempt
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               by
               their
               titles
               claim
               preferance
               to
               other
               men
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               was
               rich
               ,
               and
               wanted
               nothing
               as
               the
               Iesuites
               pretend
               themselves
               the
               Companions
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               exalted
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Name
               Jesus
               is
               of
               a
               superlative
               dignity
               ,
               but
               they
               ,
               like
               that
               Prelate
               ,
               know
               not
               that
               they
               are
               poor
               ,
               naked
               and
               blind
               ,
               said
               to
               live
               but
               really
               dead
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 c.
              
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               All
               those
               who
               dye
               in
               the
               Society
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               young
               ,
               have
               accomplished
               an
               Age
               before
               their
               decease
               .
            
             
               THough
               Old
               Age
               be
               rare
               in
               the
               Society
               ,
               where
               
                 Study
                 consumes
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 Y●uth
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 dyes
                 in
                 the
                 S●ciety
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 lived
                 a
                 full
                 Age
                 ;
                 laugh
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 Expression
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 but
                 demonstratively
                 true
                 :
                 Virtuous
                 
                 Actions
                 extend
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 lengthen
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
                 Iesus
                 was
                 old
                 at
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
              
               Solomon
               
                 at
                 twelve
                 years
                 of
                 age
              
               ,
               Daniel
               and
               Joseph
               
                 when
                 very
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
              
               Francis
               Strada
               ,
               Gonzaga
               ,
               Stanislaus
               ,
               Ubaldin
               ,
               Cajetan
               ,
               Berchman
               
                 and
                 others
              
               .
            
             
               Studious
               men
               repair
               the
               brevity
               of
               life
               by
               reading
               of
               histories
               ,
               and
               the
               capacities
               which
               of
               themselves
               are
               long
               a
               ripening
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               that
               Divine
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               light
               conspicuous
               in
               our
               constitutions
               quickly
               attain
               compleat
               maturity
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               least
               Apprentices
               of
               our
               Company
               as
               men
               of
               one
               hundred
               years
               old
               in
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               ripe
               in
               the
               Sciences
               before
               the
               flower
               of
               their
               Age.
               
            
             
               The
               whole
               world
               admits
               them
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               initiated
               in
               the
               Society
               they
               are
               presently
               Presbyters
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 signifies
                 old
              
               )
               and
               called
               Fathers
               ,
               though
               in
               their
               Child-hood
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               Society
               may
               preach
               though
               they
               be
               not
               in
               Orders
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               guided
               by
               a
               Divine
               Wisdome
               of
               greater
               assurance
               than
               the
               most
               approved
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               longest
               Experience
               .
               And
               being
               called
               by
               Iesus
               the
               Eternal
               Wisdome
               of
               his
               Father
               to
               partake
               of
               his
               care
               and
               share
               in
               his
               labours
               ,
               and
               assisting
               the
               world
               with
               Paternal
               affection
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               among
               them
               to
               whom
               the
               Glory
               of
               Age
               is
               not
               due
               ,
               none
               who
               hath
               not
               accomplished
               his
               dayes
               ,
               and
               lived
               an
               Age
               though
               he
               dye
               a
               youth
               .
            
             
               This
               concludes
               not
               the
               Iesuites
               wise
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               follies
               ▪
               but
               the
               Author
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
               Old
               Age
               is
               rare
               in
               the
               Society
               ,
               not
               but
               that
               many
               of
               them
               live
               very
               long
               ,
               but
               that
               few
               attain
               a
               maturity
               in
               wisdom
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               more
               prudent
               and
               politick
               than
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Spain
               .
            
             
               WE
               read
               this
               brave
               Priviledge
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Sermons
               preached
               at
               the
               beatification
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               translated
               into
               French
               by
               
                 F.
                 Sollier
              
               the
               Iesuite
               ,
               and
               printed
               by
               him
               at
               Poitiers
               in
               1611.
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Three
                 Excellent
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               which
               he
               dedicated
               to
               Madam
               
                 Frances
                 de
                 Foix
              
               ,
               Abbess
               of
               
                 Nostre
                 Dame
                 de
                 Xaintes
              
               ,
               and
               writ
               an
               Apology
               in
               defence
               thereof
               against
               the
               censure
               of
               the
               Sorbonne
               ,
               who
               had
               declared
               several
               propositions
               therein
               to
               be
               
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 erronious
                 ,
                 manifestly
                 her●tical
                 ,
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 impious
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Order
               is
               divided
               into
               thirty
               three
               f●ir
               and
               large
               Provinces
               (
               
                 now
                 above
                 thirty
                 six
              
               )
               inhabits
               three
               hundred
               and
               six
               Houses
               and
               Colledges
               (
               
                 since
                 increased
                 to
                 above
                 eight
                 hundred
              
               )
               and
               con●●●ts
               of
               above
               one
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               and
               fourscore
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               so
               Prudent
               in
               Governm●n●
               ▪
               that
               there
               are
               among
               their
               Lay-brothers
               ,
               persons
               who
               may
               read
               Lessons
               in
               the
               Politiques
               to
               the
               Chancellours
               of
               Granada
               at
               Valladoldo
               ,
               and
               instruct
               
               
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 State
                 of
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               172.
               
            
             
               'T
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               men
               who
               have
               so
               good
               opinion
               of
               their
               Wisdom
               and
               Charity
               for
               mankind
               should
               intermeddle
               so
               much
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               Government
               :
               'T
               is
               a
               Priviledge
               they
               have
               beyond
               the
               Apostles
               prohibited
               by
               Christ
               to
               touch
               that
               secular
               Dominion
               that
               belongs
               to
               Kings
               and
               great
               men
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 excercise
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               since
               the
               Iesuites
               so
               willingly
               undergo
               the
               toylsom
               burden
               of
               th'
               administration
               of
               Kingdoms
               as
               we
               see
               at
               this
               day
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               do
               nothing
               but
               to
               promote
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               question
               but
               they
               have
               an
               express
               command
               from
               Christ
               to
               war●ant
               their
               Actions
               :
               Besides
               ,
               it
               were
               an
               unpardonable
               injury
               to
               look
               on
               their
               General
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Ia●obins
               or
               Augustine
               Fryars
               who
               govern
               only
               men
               of
               Religion
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               will
               frame
               your
               Idea
               suitable
               to
               the
               Grandeur
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               you
               must
               conceive
               him
               a
               Soveraign
               no
               less
               Secular
               than
               Ecclefiastick
               ,
               that
               affects
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               no
               less
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               long
               since
               that
               a
               French
               Lord
               had
               this
               confirmed
               from
               their
               Generals
               mouth
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               
                 That
                 from
                 his
                 Chamber
                 he
                 Governed
                 not
              
               Paris
               
                 only
                 ,
                 but
              
               China
               ;
               not
               China
               
                 ●●ly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 knew
                 how
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               VI.
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               Christ
               comes
               to
               meet
               every
               Jesuite
               at
               his
               death
               to
               receive
               him
               to
               Glory
               .
            
             
               
                 'T
                 Is
                 one
                 of
                 the
              
               Priviledges
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               That
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               each
               Iesuite
               he
               advances
               to
               meet
               and
               conduct
               him
               to
               bliss
               :
               Happy
               Souls
               ,
               assured
               to
               pass
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               mortality
               into
               the
               immortal
               bosome
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               the
               verity
               of
               this
               proposition
               depends
               not
               on
               my
               authority
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Oracle
               that
               delivered
               it
               ;
               
                 F.
                 Crifoel
              
               the
               Iesuite
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               1616
               in
               the
               vision
               of
               Saint
               Therese
               a
               soul
               on
               her
               way
               to
               Glory
               in
               company
               of
               many
               more
               told
               this
               Saint
               ,
               A
               Brother
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               is
               our
               Guide
               :
               how
               happy
               are
               we
               in
               such
               a
               Chief
               ,
               to
               whose
               vertue
               and
               prayers
               we
               owe
               our
               deliverance
               this
               day
               out
               of
               the
               pains
               of
               purgatory
               .
               Wonder
               not
               that
               the
               Almighty
               comes
               to
               meet
               us
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               ,
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               have
               this
               Priviledge
               ,
               that
               when
               one
               of
               them
               dies
               Iesus
               comes
               to
               meet
               and
               receive
               him
               to
               Glory
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 c.
                 8.
                 p.
              
               648.
               
            
             
               These
               Visions
               may
               be
               proper
               entertainments
               for
               the
               vanity
               of
               these
               Fathers
               who
               may
               need
               humility
               and
               repentance
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Heaven
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Vision
               it
               might
               appear
               in
               the
               fancy
               of
               a
               Jesuite
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               St.
               Therese
               who
               never
               related
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               far
               from
               regarding
               
               such
               Apocryphal
               Revelations
               ,
               that
               she
               gave
               small
               encouragement
               to
               rely
               on
               any
               at
               all
               now
               adayes
               .
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               no
               Jesuite
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               that
               the
               Society
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               fear
               corruption
               .
            
             
               
                 ALphonso
                 Rodrigues
              
               had
               it
               revealed
               by
               Vision
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               his
               Companions
               then
               living
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               succeeded
               many
               years
               after
               should
               live
               with
               him
               eternally
               in
               Celestial
               bliss
               .
            
             
               
                 These
                 are
                 great
                 favours
                 ,
                 but
                 loe
                 here
                 a
                 greater
                 !
              
               Francis
               Borgia
               told
               Mark
               
                 his
                 Companion
                 with
                 tears
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
              
               Know
               Brother
               Mark
               that
               God
               hath
               extream
               love
               for
               our
               Society
               ,
               and
               granted
               it
               the
               Priviledge
               formerly
               given
               the
               Order
               of
               
                 St.
                 Benedict
              
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               years
               no
               person
               that
               perseveres
               to
               the
               end
               in
               the
               Society
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
               
                 See
                 the
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 rendred
                 ,
              
               pag.
               649.
               
            
             
               I
               heartily
               desire
               the
               salvation
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               must
               advertise
               them
               that
               nothing
               exposes
               them
               more
               to
               damnation
               then
               this
               false
               confidence
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               damned
               .
               Let
               them
               remember
               their
               Emblem
               ,
               
                 Time
                 ne
                 tumeas
              
               ,
               fear
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               damnation
               of
               Hell
               ,
               lest
               the
               pride
               of
               our
               heart
               link
               us
               into
               it
               .
               Where
               presumption
               hath
               banished
               fear
               from
               
               the
               Soul
               ,
               it
               becomes
               more
               bold
               to
               commit
               all
               manner
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               but
               where
               a
               servile
               fear
               ends
               in
               a
               filial
               ,
               this
               will
               make
               way
               for
               Charity
               to
               enter
               ,
               which
               when
               perfected
               will
               expell
               all
               fear
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Fryar
                 of
                 another
                 Order
                 
                   (
                   but
                   Anonymus
                
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 sent
                 for
              
               F.
               Matres
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               
                 Confessor
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-Roy
                 of
              
               Barcelona
               ,
               
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               Happy
               are
               you
               ,
               O
               Father
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               an
               Order
               wherein
               whoever
               dyes
               enjoyes
               eternal
               felicity
               ▪
               God
               hath
               revealed
               it
               ,
               and
               commanded
               me
               to
               publish
               it
               to
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Jesuite
               
                 confounded
                 with
                 admiration
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 asking
                 him
                 whether
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Order
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 likewise
                 saved
                 ,
                 the
                 dying
                 man
                 answered
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 groan
                 ,
              
               That
               many
               should
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Jesus
               without
               exception
               of
               any
               who
               persevered
               therein
               to
               the
               end
               should
               be
               crowned
               with
               eternal
               beatitude
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               How
               great
               ,
               how
               divine
               was
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               armed
               the
               Society
               against
               the
               injuries
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               built
               on
               supporters
               of
               such
               strength
               that
               't
               is
               an
               instance
               to
               the
               world
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               not
               the
               supplies
               of
               time
               !
               But
               that
               Vertue
               and
               Religion
               may
               be
               so
               guarded
               ,
               that
               the
               course
               of
               Ages
               cannot
               corrupt
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               brings
               other
               things
               a
               decrepit
               age
               ,
               or
               certain
               death
               ,
               promises
               the
               Society
               ●
               perpetual
               youth
               ,
               so
               verdant
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               that
               she
               shall
               feel
               the
               revolution
               of
               ages
               without
               these
               effects
               of
               decay
               and
               ruine
               that
               usually
               attend
               it
               ,
               pag.
               104.
               
            
             
             
               Thus
               their
               Society
               shall
               be
               more
               priviledged
               than
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               other
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               being
               like
               theirs
               mingled
               with
               the
               world
               are
               not
               exempt
               from
               its
               corruption
               ;
               but
               this
               Priviledge
               of
               incorruption
               is
               proper
               to
               these
               extraordinary
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               Phoenixes
               and
               birds
               of
               Paradise
               .
               Since
               then
               all
               the
               brethren
               of
               this
               Holy
               and
               ever
               flourishing
               Society
               shall
               be
               saved
               without
               exception
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               vision
               of
               that
               Anonimus
               Fryar
               they
               quote
               ,
               the
               first
               purity
               of
               this
               Society
               must
               endure
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               surpass
               the
               Sanctity
               of
               that
               Fryars
               Order
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               observed
               a
               severe
               and
               most
               pure
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 c.
              
               8.
               assures
               us
               that
               all
               of
               his
               Order
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Thus
               pag.
               147.
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               the
               Society
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               fear
               corruption
               ,
               though
               they
               confess
               the
               spirit
               of
               Ambition
               ,
               the
               greatest
               of
               corruptions
               seized
               them
               so
               soon
               ,
               that
               immediately
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Ignatius
               in
               1565.
               being
               only
               twenty
               five
               years
               after
               their
               Institution
               ;
               
                 Rashness
                 and
                 Ambition
                 animated
              
               Nicolas
               Bobadille
               ,
               
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 ten
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 m●re
                 of
                 the
                 prof●ssion
                 ,
                 against
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 they
                 Solicited
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 rose
                 eagerly
                 against
              
               Laines
               
                 then
                 Vicar-General
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 violently
                 questioned
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               they
               call
               ,
               
                 The
                 fate
                 of
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Republicks
                 ,
              
               which
               erected
               with
               great
               pains
               turn
               their
               Forces
               and
               their
               Power
               against
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Dispute
               was
               for
               the
               Generalship
               ,
               which
               Laines
               by
               subtlety
               carried
               from
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               read
               Mariana
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Defects
                 of
                 the
                 Society
              
               ,
               you
               may
               judge
               with
               what
               appearance
               of
               Truth
               they
               tell
               us
               their
               Society
               needs
               fear
               no
               corruption
               :
               Let
               them
               beware
               that
               for
               want
               of
               judging
               and
               condemning
               themselves
               they
               be
               not
               at
               last
               condemned
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               is
               intirely
               theirs
               .
            
             
               THe
               Mother
               of
               God
               hath
               declared
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               the
               whole
               Society
               is
               hers
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               is
               wholly
               the
               Societies
               .
               Platus
               a
               Brother
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               Reports
               a
               Vision
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Virgin
               appeared
               with
               the
               Society
               under
               her
               Mantle
               —
               The
               Society
               covered
               with
               this
               Mantle
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               shall
               abide
               firm
               against
               all
               the
               furies
               of
               Hell
               ,
               the
               menaces
               of
               Tyran●s
               ,
               and
               the
               attaques
               of
               her
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               the
               immoveable
               stone
               of
               the
               Capit●l
               .
               
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               hitherto
               shalt
               thou
               come
               ;
               so
               the
               Virgin
               seems
               to
               have
               said
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               hitherto
               shall
               ye
               ●●me
               ,
               unto
               my
               Mantle
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Society
               ,
               but
               no
               further
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Asylum
               where
               I
               protect
               my
               Devotes
               .
            
             
             
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               more
               ?
               We
               have
               obtained
               such
               power
               by
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Virgin
               alone
               ,
               that
               we
               generously
               surmount
               ,
               or
               happily
               end
               all
               evils
               that
               befall
               us
               ,
               pag.
               140
               ,
               141.
               
            
             
               The
               Fathers
               may
               do
               well
               not
               to
               trust
               much
               to
               these
               Revelations
               ,
               for
               fear
               they
               prove
               pure
               delusions
               :
               If
               the
               worst
               of
               their
               affairs
               have
               happy
               issues
               answerable
               to
               their
               desires
               ,
               't
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               cunning
               and
               subtlety
               not
               of
               Devotion
               .
               Varenna
               their
               Partisan
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               credit
               with
               them
               for
               the
               Reasons
               every
               man
               knows
               contributed
               more
               than
               any
               for
               their
               return
               into
               France
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               questioned
               whether
               the
               Virgin
               made
               use
               of
               such
               a
               minister
               for
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               loved
               them
               well
               ,
               could
               love
               them
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               Patrons
               of
               vice
               ,
               or
               companions
               in
               lewdness
               .
            
          
           
             
               IX
               Priviledge
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               may
               without
               vanity
               attribute
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               admit
               from
               others
               hyperbolical
               praises
               .
            
             
               LEt
               none
               suspect
               or
               fear
               that
               we
               have
               undertaken
               this
               work
               out
               of
               vanity
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               aimed
               at
               no
               other
               end
               but
               self-commendation
               ;
               the
               Society
               is
               the
               work
               of
               God
               alone
               and
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               we
               celebrate
               this
               work
               .
               And
               hath
               not
               he
               commanded
               us
               
               often
               to
               praise
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               highly
               ox●oll
               the
               operations
               of
               his
               hands
               ?
               pag.
               3.
               
            
             
               Thus
               the
               Iesuites
               being
               a
               company
               of
               Angels
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               do
               but
               praise
               God
               in
               praiseing
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               vanity
               of
               other
               simple
               men
               :
               You
               may
               hold
               them
               impeccable
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               they
               are
               exempt
               from
               the
               most
               subtill
               and
               most
               spiritual
               sin
               ,
               which
               destroyed
               the
               Chief
               Order
               of
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               kept
               Paul
               from
               ever
               coming
               thither
               ,
               had
               not
               God
               sent
               him
               the
               Messenger
               of
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               him
               ,
               lest
               through
               the
               multitude
               of
               Revelations
               he
               should
               have
               been
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               which
               these
               new
               Apostles
               declare
               they
               have
               no
               need
               of
               ,
               having
               attained
               a
               Purity
               transcendent
               to
               St.
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               This
               justifies
               the
               famous
               saying
               of
               
                 F.
                 Noijet
              
               in
               his
               Sermon
               in
               St.
               Lewis
               Church
               ,
               against
               the
               book
               of
               frequent
               Communion
               ,
               where
               mentioning
               the
               great
               Elogies
               given
               Xavier
               by
               Arnauld
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               This
               man
               would
               impute
               vanity
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               capable
               thereof
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               the
               priviledge
               of
               these
               Examples
               of
               humility
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               without
               danger
               of
               spiritual
               pride
               reflect
               on
               their
               humility
               ,
               and
               fear
               to
               lose
               it
               should
               they
               once
               dare
               to
               boast
               that
               they
               have
               it
               ;
               the
               Iesuites
               not
               only
               see
               humility
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               but
               with
               rare
               
               modesty
               assure
               all
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               pride
               ,
               nor
               subject
               to
               vanity
               .
            
             
               Those
               pious
               but
               simple
               persons
               who
               could
               not
               comprehend
               how
               the
               Iesuites
               acted
               still
               ,
               as
               they
               pretended
               ,
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               interest
               and
               ambition
               ,
               Pride
               and
               Avarice
               set
               them
               a
               work
               ,
               may
               be
               resolved
               their
               doubt
               ;
               for
               they
               teach
               us
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               Glory
               of
               the
               Society
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               with
               the
               greatest
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               work
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               but
               praise
               God
               when
               they
               praise
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               act
               for
               God
               when
               they
               act
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               love
               God
               in
               loving
               themselves
               :
               And
               that
               we
               can
               no
               more
               accus●
               them
               with
               any
               unjust
               passion
               in
               their
               Actions
               of
               greatest
               profaneness
               ,
               than
               we
               can
               suspect
               them
               guilty
               of
               vanity
               on
               these
               extravagant
               expressions
               of
               pride
               and
               vain-glory
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               will
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               Society
               be
               c●vered
               with
               branches
               of
               Palms
               ,
               and
               crowne●
               with
               Chaplets
               of
               flowers
               ,
               in
               this
               Festival
               Triump●
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               celebrated
               from
               Age
               to
               age
               by
               Secular
               Poems
               ,
               in
               memo●●
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               every
               age
               they
               have
               past
               .
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               we
               er●ct
               this
               monument
               to
               b●
               Glory
               ,
               which
               shall
               endure
               longer
               than
               statues
               o●
               Brass
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               famous
               than
               the
               Royal
               Pyramids
               of
               Egypt
               .
               p.
               2.
               
            
             
             
               The
               end
               of
               this
               5
               th
               book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Society
                 honoured
              
               ,
               is
               to
               collect
               the
               modest
               honours
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               Glory
               due
               to
               our
               Iesus
               ,
               pa.
               583.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               doubted
               ,
               whether
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               who
               was
               not
               pleased
               with
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               though
               ordained
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               seeks
               Worshippers
               in
               spirit
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               can
               be
               delighted
               like
               a
               worldly
               Prince
               in
               these
               secular
               dayes
               and
               profane
               feasts
               ,
               which
               please
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               weak
               spirits
               of
               men
               by
               pomps
               and
               magnificence
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Heathens
               in
               their
               superstitious
               solemnities
               by
               Machines
               ,
               Obelisques
               ,
               Guildings
               and
               Emblemes
               ;
               And
               whether
               those
               proud
               though
               empty
               preparations
               may
               be
               Acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               appear
               ridiculous
               Pastimes
               to
               Serious
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Society
             hath
             Reformed
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             altered
             the
             face
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             ruined
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Recalled
             Vertue
             .
          
           
             'T
             Is
             the
             Common
             voyce
             of
             almost
             all
             Europe
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             sentiment
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             Society
             hath
             demolished
             in
             Europe
             the
             fortresses
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             drawn
             the
             M●nsters
             of
             vice
             out
             of
             their
             holes
             and
             their
             dennes
             ,
             called
             home
             Vertue
             from
             Exile
             ,
             raised
             the
             Muses
             from
             their
             Graves
             ,
             and
             
             re-established
             Learning
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             primitive
             vigour
             and
             frequency
             ,
             pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             false
             opinion
             of
             having
             reformed
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             filled
             their
             spirit
             with
             a
             reall
             corruption
             of
             pride
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             Mystical
             and
             Spiritual
             Physitians
             above
             all
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             for
             this
             the
             Society
             was
             formed
             on
             the
             day
             of
             St.
             Cosmus
             ,
             and
             St.
             Damien
             ,
             who
             were
             Physitians
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             science
             of
             Physick
             seems
             to
             have
             passed
             as
             by
             Emanation
             into
             all
             the
             members
             of
             this
             Society
             ,
             who
             like
             sonnes
             of
             Aesculapius
             labour
             with
             equal
             care
             and
             good
             fortune
             to
             preserve
             the
             health
             ,
             and
             cure
             the
             maladies
             of
             souls
             .
             The
             whole
             Society
             being
             as
             a
             Soveraign
             medicine
             ,
             or
             a
             shop
             of
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             Physick
             .
             
               Heros
               .
               Societ
               .
               pag.
            
             31.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Physick
             of
             a
             Christian
             consist
             in
             repentance
             ,
             the
             Iesuite
             cannot
             be
             his
             Physitian
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             no
             ingredient
             in
             the
             Medicines
             he
             gives
             .
             Had
             they
             written
             themselves
             Physitians
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             we
             had
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             from
             their
             Bulls
             of
             permission
             to
             practise
             that
             Art
             ,
             their
             Shops
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Lions
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             furnished
             with
             Druggs
             from
             their
             Ware-houses
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             where
             they
             buy
             for
             little
             ▪
             that
             they
             may
             vent
             them
             at
             dear
             rates
             ,
             which
             
             gave
             them
             good
             reason
             in
             one
             of
             their
             Emblemes
             ,
             p.
             464.
             to
             represent
             the
             Society
             by
             an
             Apothecaries
             Shop
             furnished
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Druggs
             ,
             especially
             Treacle
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             ,
             
               say
               they
            
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Precepts
             and
             care
             the
             coldest
             hatred
             is
             warmed
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             Ardour
             of
             impurity
             cooled
             by
             the
             refreshment
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             the
             intemperance
             of
             the
             palat
             digested
             and
             purged
             by
             the
             Fasts
             they
             ordain
             ,
             the
             sharpness
             of
             choler
             tempered
             by
             the
             sweetness
             of
             moderation
             ,
             hearts
             contracted
             with
             Grief
             are
             dilated
             by
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Remisness
             of
             Negligence
             locked
             up
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             the
             harshness
             of
             tempers
             mollifyed
             into
             Gentility
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Army
             of
             Moral
             maladies
             defeated
             by
             the
             contrary
             force
             of
             their
             Remedies
             .
          
           
             The
             Morals
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             shortly
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             will
             be
             such
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             Discipline
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             Phylacteries
             were
             of
             their
             strict
             observance
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             hear
             what
             they
             say
             further
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             Society
             are
             Sons
             of
             the
             Physitians
             ,
             and
             exercise
             the
             Art
             of
             Curing
             transmitted
             from
             Heaven
             by
             Cosmus
             and
             Damien
             ,
             whom
             they
             imitate
             in
             bounty
             and
             Goodness
             as
             well
             as
             in
             vigilance
             and
             care
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
           
             When
             first
             the
             Society
             began
             to
             appear
             ,
             the
             Pastors
             of
             Souls
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             who
             had
             strangely
             neglected
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             salvation
             ,
             suddenly
             looked
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             newly
             awakened
             from
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             laboured
             to
             be
             such
             in
             Vertue
             and
             Goodness
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             by
             their
             Office
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             often
             heard
             old
             men
             say
             ,
             that
             where-ever
             the
             Society
             was
             established
             ,
             immediat●ly
             all
             things
             put
             on
             a
             new
             face
             ,
             Christianity
             flourished
             ,
             purity
             of
             Religion
             and
             Manners
             succeeded
             ,
             where
             impiety
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             luxury
             had
             reigned
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             refrain
             from
             tears
             of
             joy
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             lived
             to
             see
             a
             time
             ,
             wherein
             decayed
             piety
             recovered
             strength
             ,
             and
             Vertue
             was
             restored
             to
             her
             throne
             which
             Vice
             had
             usurped
             .
             pag.
             54.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             to
             cure
             by
             the
             Society
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             preserved
             the
             rest
             in
             health
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             happy
             change
             the
             people
             might
             receive
             Benefit
             from
             them
             from
             whom
             they
             had
             before
             contracted
             impurity
             and
             contagion
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             think
             they
             have
             re-established
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christianity
             in
             primitive
             perfection
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             their
             Churches
             full
             of
             Communicants
             ,
             which
             gains
             them
             reputation
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             .
             But
             they
             that
             love
             truely
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             sigh
             to
             see
             so
             many
             crowd
             and
             throng
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             so
             few
             
             touch
             him
             to
             the
             cure
             of
             their
             maladies
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             so
             few
             that
             examine
             themselves
             before
             they
             approach
             those
             dreadfull
             mysteries
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             that
             receive
             them
             to
             condemnation
             :
             But
             if
             the
             persons
             seduced
             do
             miserably
             perish
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             guilty
             are
             those
             negligent
             Guides
             ,
             and
             complaisant
             Directors
             ,
             who
             fear
             not
             to
             cast
             the
             childrens
             Bread
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             force
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             Dogs
             and
             the
             Swine
             to
             eat
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             ?
          
        
         
           
             The
             Great
             ,
             though
             Doubtfull
             fruits
             of
             their
             Sermons
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             seen
             three
             thousand
             persons
             so
             moved
             by
             one
             exhortation
             that
             they
             went
             all
             presently
             to
             Confession
             :
             We
             have
             seen
             inveterate
             ●atred
             defaced
             ,
             peace
             restored
             to
             a
             divided
             City
             ,
             Luxury
             in
             Apparel
             banished
             from
             Towns
             ,
             places
             of
             publique
             debauchery
             deserted
             ,
             and
             Monast●ries
             filled
             ,
             
               lib.
               3.
               c.
               2.
               
               The
               Scene
               of
               these
               Actions
               was
               the
            
             Inchanted
             Island
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Cities
               of
            
             Utopia
             .
          
           
             Flanders
             can
             witness
             by
             the
             Experience
             of
             our
             Churches
             in
             Lent
             ,
             what
             powerfull
             influence
             the
             pre●ching
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             hath
             on
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             ●sp●cially
             when
             animated
             by
             a
             holily
             enfl●●ed
             e●●quence
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             outward
             and
             visible
             helps
             ,
             and
             Corporeal
             representations
             of
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             discourse
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             inventions
             and
             A●tifices
             proper
             to
             our
             Society
             ,
             whereby
             she
             kindles
             ,
             
             inflames
             and
             maintains
             the
             piety
             and
             devotion
             of
             the
             people
             .
             
               John
               Ramire
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             by
             one
             Sermon
             converted
             from
             their
             Lewdness
             to
             an
             honest
             life
             22
             Courtesans
             at
             
               Valence
               ,
               p.
            
             335.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             Converts
             in
             appearance
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             teeth
             outwards
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             Confession
             ,
             which
             satisfies
             these
             Fathers
             to
             cry
             them
             up
             for
             Proselytes
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             permanent
             conversions
             are
             rare
             ,
             those
             attended
             with
             relapses
             into
             sin
             are
             frequent
             and
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             singular
             address
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             converting
             the
             most
             hardned
             sinners
             ,
             being
             a
             story
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             conference
             had
             with
             the
             Nunnes
             at
             the
             Visitation
             of
             St.
             
               Anthonyes
               street
            
             in
             Paris
             :
          
           
             
               There
               was
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               a
               person
               of
               quality
               ,
               who
               having
               lived
               very
               dissolutely
               at
               Court
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               was
               dangerously
               sick
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               no
               means
               hear
               of
               going
               to
               Confession
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               long
               since
               he
               had
               performed
               any
               duty
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               remember
               he
               had
               ever
               done
               it
               .
               Those
               about
               him
               used
               their
               best
               endeavours
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               send
               for
               a
               Confessor
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               ;
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               Crimes
               making
               him
               ashamed
               to
               declare
               them
               .
               But
               being
               willing
               to
               
               receive
               the
               other
               Sacraments
               ;
               a
               Iesuite
               was
               made
               choyce
               of
               to
               administer
               to
               him
               .
               The
               sick
               person
               had
               no
               sooner
               discerned
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               saved
               his●pains
               in
               coming
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               resolved
               not
               to
               confess
               .
               The
               Iesuite
               promised
               him
               not
               to
               mention
               Confession
               ,
               but
               believed
               him
               willing
               to
               exercise
               Acts
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Contrition
               and
               others
               necessary
               to
               prepare
               him
               for
               death
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               he
               came
               to
               direct
               him
               therein
               :
               The
               sick
               man
               consented
               ,
               and
               after
               instruction
               given
               in
               the
               other
               particulars
               ,
               the
               Iesuite
               asked
               him
               whether
               he
               would
               exchange
               his
               sins
               for
               his
               good
               works
               :
               Which
               the
               sick
               man
               willingly
               agreed
               to
               ;
               the
               Iesuite
               thereupon
               assured
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               upon
               him
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               from
               thenceforth
               esteem
               them
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               transferr
               to
               the
               sick
               person
               the
               merit
               of
               all
               his
               good
               works
               :
               This
               done
               ,
               he
               pronounced
               his
               absolution
               ,
               and
               retyred
               .
               But
               being
               gone
               to
               the
               Gate
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               tell
               the
               sick
               ,
               he
               had
               forgotten
               to
               ask
               him
               what
               those
               sins
               were
               wherewith
               he
               had
               charged
               himself
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               make
               confession
               of
               them
               as
               his
               sins
               ,
               which
               he
               desired
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               prevent
               damnation
               :
               The
               sick
               man
               without
               any
               difficulty
               or
               shame
               recounted
               those
               crimes
               which
               he
               believed
               not
               his
               own
               .
               The
               Iesuite
               presently
               brought
               him
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               the
               sick
               man
               soon
               after
               dyed
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               appeared
               to
               the
               
               Jesuite
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               for
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               merit
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               had
               received
               him
               to
               Glory
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               deserved
               the
               torments
               of
               Hell
               ;
               and
               to
               assure
               him
               that
               his
               charity
               in
               charging
               himself
               with
               his
               sins
               ,
               was
               so
               acceptable
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               impute
               them
               to
               the
               Jesuite
               ,
               but
               pardoned
               him
               freely
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Jesuite
             ,
             in
             relating
             the
             story
             considered
             not
             ,
             that
             nothing
             doth
             so
             quench
             the
             spirit
             of
             repentance
             in
             men
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             to
             bear
             them
             in
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             hardned
             sinners
             may
             enter
             Paradise
             without
             being
             obliged
             to
             repentance
             or
             confession
             of
             their
             sins
             with
             the
             humility
             necessary
             in
             actions
             of
             that
             moment
             :
             The
             Examples
             are
             every
             where
             obvious
             of
             persons
             propense
             not
             to
             fear
             any
             sinne
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             may
             be
             easily
             remitted
             .
             This
             induced
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             believe
             and
             teach
             ,
             that
             Death-bed
             repentance
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             refused
             not
             to
             absolve
             such
             as
             humbly
             and
             earnestly
             desired
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             admitting
             their
             repentance
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             assure
             them
             of
             salvation
             .
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             are
             far
             bolder
             ,
             and
             more
             illuminated
             ;
             they
             absolve
             sinners
             who
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             to
             confess
             their
             sins
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             confess
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             historically
             by
             way
             of
             relation
             ,
             without
             any
             compunction
             or
             contrition
             for
             committing
             
             them
             .
             And
             lest
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Absolution
             should
             come
             into
             question
             ,
             they
             are
             furnished
             with
             revelations
             to
             confirm
             them
             .
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             care
             of
             the
             health
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             will
             not
             rely
             on
             these
             broken
             reeds
             of
             pretended
             miracles
             ,
             which
             serve
             only
             to
             beget
             a
             false
             confidence
             in
             sinners
             .
             And
             the
             charity
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             charge
             themselves
             so
             freely
             with
             the
             most
             horrible
             crimes
             committed
             by
             others
             ,
             may
             assure
             us
             they
             have
             artifices
             to
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             repentance
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             devices
             to
             excuse
             others
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             great
             advantages
             of
             their
             Congregations
             in
             Christendome
             .
             The
             Distinction
             between
             their
             Nobles
             and
             others
             :
             The
             happiness
             of
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             which
             are
             in
             their
             lists
             .
          
           
             
               THe
               honour
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               Reverence
               due
               to
               the
               Mother
               were
               neglected
               and
               layd
               aside
               in
               most
               Provinces
               of
               Christendome
               .
               Who
               then
               presented
               Offerings
               in
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ?
               who
               gave
               her
               their
               hearts
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               she
               hath
               ever
               loved
               above
               all
               offerings
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               When
               Gregory
               the
               13
               th
               had
               confirmed
               them
               ,
               the
               same
               ardour
               of
               piety
               inflamed
               the
               Universe
               .
               
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 c.
              
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               We
               mingle
               not
               Noblemen
               and
               persons
               of
               quality
               ,
               with
               Tradesmen
               and
               Mechanicks
               ;
               
               it
               being
               impossible
               ,
               equally
               to
               procure
               the
               salvation
               of
               Souls
               without
               this
               inequality
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               pa.
               361.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             the
             rich
             and
             poor
             are
             mingled
             together
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             Christ
             there
             remains
             no
             distinction
             of
             Rich
             men
             and
             poor
             ,
             being
             all
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             in
             him
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             hath
             another
             custom
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             separate
             ,
             and
             treat
             them
             with
             very
             great
             difference
             ;
             they
             flatter
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             domineer
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             deal
             equally
             with
             them
             in
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             endeavour
             to
             make
             their
             advantage
             equally
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             They
             give
             extrordinary
             prayses
             to
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             and
             Ferdinand
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             because
             their
             names
             are
             Registred
             in
             their
             Congregations
             :
             Posterity
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             shall
             see
             in
             these
             Registers
             the
             piety
             of
             Ferdinand
             marked
             with
             those
             Letters
             that
             compose
             his
             Name
             ,
             engraven
             in
             characters
             drawn
             by
             the
             hand
             that
             holds
             the
             Scepter
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             whereof
             every
             one
             stands
             for
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             veneration
             and
             respect
             to
             his
             spiritual
             Souldiers
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             .
             To
             this
             they
             adde
             the
             magnificent
             Inscription
             in
             their
             Register
             ,
             where
             they
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             of
             Ferdinand
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             the
             Expressions
             they
             thought
             fittest
             for
             extolling
             their
             Order
             ,
             by
             commending
             his
             Devotion
             .
             They
             
             are
             ravished
             at
             the
             recital
             of
             the
             names
             of
             Sigismund
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             the
             late
             Cardinal
             Infant
             ,
             the
             late
             Duke
             of
             Savoy
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Rud●lphus
             ,
             and
             the
             Wife
             of
             Charles
             the
             9
             th
             of
             France
             ,
             registred
             in
             their
             books
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               hard
               to
               determine
               ,
               whether
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Society
               rejoyce
               more
               for
               being
               members
               of
               this
               body
               ,
               whereof
               those
               August
               persons
               ,
               the
               prime
               Agents
               and
               Intelligents
               in
               the
               Spheres
               of
               Christendom
               are
               their
               fellow-members
               ;
               or
               those
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               for
               being
               inrolled
               in
               their
               Registers
               :
               They
               esteem
               their
               other
               titles
               ,
               titles
               of
               Dignity
               ,
               but
               this
               they
               reckon
               the
               title
               of
               their
               Happiness
               ,
               which
               gives
               them
               clearer
               right
               to
               the
               supreme
               dignity
               of
               being
               a
               Christian
               :
               This
               is
               so
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               publickly
               declared
               ,
               he
               gloryed
               more
               in
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               title
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               accounted
               it
               a
               greater
               Ornament
               than
               his
               Cross
               and
               his
               Mitre
               .
               Pa.
               363.
               
            
          
           
             These
             Fathers
             should
             have
             supprest
             the
             Book
             of
             Father
             Bary
             ,
             called
             
               Paradise
               opened
               by
               the
               hundred
               Prayers
               and
               some
               others
               of
            
             Rinet
             and
             Posa
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             ●oasted
             their
             Devotion
             for
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             the
             books
             being
             as
             full
             of
             impertinencies
             and
             impious
             questions
             on
             that
             subject
             ,
             as
             the
             practices
             of
             their
             Worship
             are
             vain
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             good
             effects
             publick
             and
             private
             of
             their
             Congregations
             .
          
           
             
               All
               Christendome
               hath
               received
               benefit
               from
               these
               fraternities
               ,
               as
               having
               supprest
               the
               licentiousness
               of
               Vice
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               light
               examples
               of
               eminent
               vertue
               ;
               the
               Officers
               of
               Justice
               have
               declared
               in
               several
               towns
               ,
               that
               the
               boldness
               of
               offenders
               hath
               been
               more
               restrained
               by
               these
               Societies
               than
               by
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               the
               introduction
               of
               those
               exercises
               of
               Religious
               Devotion
               to
               the
               Virgin
               into
               Cities
               ,
               they
               have
               found
               few
               criminals
               on
               whom
               to
               execute
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               which
               upon
               accurate
               and
               exact
               observation
               they
               have
               solemnly
               declared
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               praises
               of
               these
               assemblies
               asfirmed
               their
               establishment
               a
               publick
               good
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Iesuitical
               Casuists
            
             pretend
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Congregations
             have
             banished
             Sin
             from
             the
             World
             :
             But
             't
             is
             as
             credible
             of
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             neither
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             
               A
               man
               above
               seventy
               years
               old
               ,
               yet
               more
               wise
               than
               aged
               ,
               complained
               he
               had
               lived
               only
               two
               years
               being
               those
               elapsed
               since
               his
               Name
               had
               been
               entred
               in
               the
               Roll
               of
               our
               Congregation
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
           
             
               The
               Duke
               
                 de
                 Popolo
              
               sick
               of
               a
               mortal
               distemper
               ,
               having
               sent
               ●or
               one
               of
               our
               Fathers
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               died
               chearfully
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               hope
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               confidence
               he
               had
               ,
               he
               owed
               intirely
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               time
               commanded
               his
               Son
               to
               give
               them
               his
               Name
               and
               his
               affection
               ,
               prote●ting
               he
               could
               not
               leave
               him
               a
               nobler
               Title
               ,
               or
               Richer
               inheritance
               than
               his
               succession
               in
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               Society
               :
               And
               what
               could
               have
               been
               bequeathed
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               of
               more
               advantage
               than
               the
               favou●
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               a
               sure
               pledge
               of
               Eternal
               Salvation
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               the
               Society
               should
               think
               on
               those
               multitudes
               of
               Souls
               saved
               by
               these
               fraternities
               (
               which
               have
               preserved
               so
               many
               from
               burning
               in
               hell
               as
               victims
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
              
               )
               and
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               find
               such
               satisfaction
               and
               pleasure
               in
               so
               good
               a
               work
               ,
               as
               serves
               for
               a
               sharp
               spur
               to
               quicken
               her
               in
               her
               course
               ,
               for
               propagating
               and
               encouraging
               those
               fraternities
               ;
               that
               the
               saving
               
                 Standards
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               the
               Mother
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Son
               may
               be
               set
               up
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               justly
               fear
               the
               rigour
               of
               a
               severe
               Judge
               may
               be
               invited
               by
               the
               amiable
               indulgence
               of
               the
               Virgin.
               
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             You
             hear
             their
             Rodomantades
             ,
             but
             the
             use
             they
             make
             of
             their
             Congregations
             is
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             to
             them
             from
             their
             lawful
             pastors
             ,
             to
             
             bring
             into
             contempt
             the
             parochial
             mass
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             masters
             of
             mens
             spirits
             and
             consciences
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             interest
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             Confession
             and
             Communion
             grown
             obsolete
             is
             re-established
             wonderfully
             by
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             
               What
               an
               excellent
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               beyond
               all
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               mankind
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               God
               hath
               established
               man
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               remit
               their
               crimes
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               treason
               against
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               their
               first
               dignity
               and
               familiarity
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               by
               one
               words
               speaking
               to
               make
               them
               of
               guilty
               men
               favourites
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               of
               condemned
               Traytors
               ,
               heirs
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               :
               That
               Criminals
               obtain
               pardon
               as
               often
               as
               they
               offend
               ,
               and
               receive
               remission
               by
               the
               absolution
               of
               man
               though
               the
               sins
               they
               commit
               merit
               the
               ange●
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               just
               punishment
               from
               God
               ,
               lib
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             It
             appears
             this
             Author
             was
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Confessors
             are
             soveraign
             masters
             of
             the
             interests
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hav●
             full
             power
             to
             absolve
             the
             most
             enormous
             offen●
             dors
             according
             to
             their
             fancy
             ,
             without
             obli●ging
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             or
             requiring
             an●
             
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             But
             this
             is
             in
             truth
             a
             horrible
             abuse
             of
             the
             power
             as
             well
             as
             the
             mercy
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             acted
             by
             them
             to
             procure
             themselves
             Glory
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             their
             Churches
             with
             such
             Proselytes
             as
             being
             sure
             of
             their
             pardon
             ,
             will
             never
             fear
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Society
             was
             first
             established
             ,
             people
             communicated
             but
             once
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             communicated
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             passed
             among
             some
             for
             persons
             of
             rare
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             among
             others
             for
             men
             who
             affected
             a
             Name
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             other
             men
             by
             a
             vain
             shew
             and
             ostentation
             of
             piety
             .
             Others
             pretended
             that
             the
             reverence
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             kept
             them
             from
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             so
             covered
             their
             disgust
             and
             neglect
             thereof
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             respect
             .
             Thus
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             communion
             ,
             that
             assured
             aid
             of
             salvation
             seemed
             laid
             by
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             most
             hainous
             )
             principally
             by
             them
             whose
             duty
             it
             was
             to
             have
             commended
             and
             pressed
             its
             continual
             use
             .
             Ibid.
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             truth
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             new
             aid
             of
             salvation
             reserved
             for
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             not
             to
             exclude
             any
             from
             frequent
             approach
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             to
             admit
             thither
             the
             Goats
             with
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             to
             mingle
             Sacriledge
             and
             Impiety
             with
             
               Holy
               Actions
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             worthy
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             as
             if
             St.
             Paul
             and
             the
             Church
             understood
             not
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             or
             were
             deceived
             in
             their
             Doctrins
             ,
             
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               Communicate
               t●
               their
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             There
             was
             at
             Valentia
             a
             great
             stir
             kept
             against
             the
             Society
             for
             frequent
             Communion
             .
             The
             Arch-Bish●p
             spoke
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             and
             having
             assembled
             many
             Doctors
             ,
             Ordered
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             people
             should
             be
             at
             Liberty
             to
             Communicate
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             only
             at
             Liberty
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             commended
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             wicked
             ,
             provided
             they
             seriously
             repent
             and
             reform
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Society
               then
               finding
               the
               times
               so
               contrary
               and
               averse
               to
               vertue
               ,
               and
               mens
               manners
               universally
               corrupted
               ,
               was
               animated
               the
               more
               to
               endeavour
               a
               reformation
               .
               She
               hoped
               that
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               would
               weaken
               mens
               Vices
               ,
               and
               the
               vigour
               of
               the
               one
               become
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               other
               .
               This
               engaged
               her
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               imploy
               all
               her
               strength
               to
               enflame
               the
               whole
               earth
               with
               the
               love
               of
               these
               saving
               aides
               ;
               but
               with
               what
               wonderful
               success
               ?
               a
               success
               great
               beyond
               the
               hopes
               of
               the
               Society
               !
               What
               concourse
               from
               all
               parts
               ?
               how
               the
               assiduity
               of
               the
               Confessors
               was
               over-charged
               by
               the
               multitudes
               of
               them
               that
               came
               to
               Confession
               ?
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               the
               continual
               throng
               laid
               siege
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               several
               Churches
               of
               the
               Society
               .
            
             
               Crimes
               are
               n●w
               expiated
               with
               much
               more
               alacrity
               and
               ardou●
               than
               they
               
               were
               heretofore
               committed
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               is
               more
               ordinary
               now
               than
               monthly
               ,
               yea
               ,
               than
               weekly
               Confession
               ;
               and
               many
               are
               no
               sooner
               stained
               with
               sin
               ,
               but
               they
               cleanse
               themselves
               by
               confessing
               their
               faults
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Novatians
             who
             reproached
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Authority
             she
             took
             to
             absolve
             great
             offenders
             ,
             as
             encouraging
             impenitence
             ,
             told
             those
             Hereticks
             ,
             
               They
               had
               been
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               had
               promised
               pardon
               to
               sinners
               without
               engaging
               them
               first
               to
               repent
               :
            
             But
             had
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Church
             been
             conformable
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             she
             had
             been
             to
             seek
             an
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             of
             the
             Novatians
             .
             And
             St.
             Augustine
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               That
               if
               great
               sinners
               could
               as
               easily
               wash
               off
               ,
               as
               contract
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               or
               if
               sighs
               ,
               watchings
               and
               prayers
               were
               not
               necessary
               for
               regaining
               the
               fav●ur
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               make
               it
               their
               sport
               to
               commit
               the
               gr●ssest
               enormities
               :
            
             but
             now
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             since
             these
             complaisant
             Directors
             have
             taught
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             eas●e
             to
             expiate
             as
             to
             commit
             sin
             ;
             that
             they
             scruple
             not
             to
             transgress
             when
             it
             is
             so
             easie
             to
             gain
             remission
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               the
               founding
               of
               the
               S●ciety
               ,
               the
               Curates
               confessed
               not
               their
               Parishoners
               but
               at
               Easter
               ;
               And
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               declare
               it
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               were
               more
               willing
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               the
               labour
               ,
               than
               to
               quiet
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               and
               took
               more
               care
               to
               dispatch
               than
               
               amend
               the
               Penitents
               .
               But
               now
               in
               divers
               Cities
               their
               Successors
               every
               Sunday
               and
               Holiday
               are
               almost
               opprest
               with
               the
               number
               of
               other
               Penitents
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               men
               professing
               Religion
               in
               the
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             These
             Fathers
             by
             a
             lamentable
             abuse
             do
             visibly
             place
             the
             salvation
             of
             sinners
             in
             the
             bare
             outward
             acts
             of
             Confession
             and
             Communion
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             acts
             of
             Sacriledge
             without
             sincere
             repentance
             and
             resolutions
             of
             amendment
             .
          
           
             
               Fryar
               Ierome
               a
               Roman
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               founding
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               all
               Rome
               was
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               the
               Ancient
               Devotion
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               in
               frequenting
               Confession
               and
               the
               Eucharist
               began
               to
               revive
               .
               A
               Burgess
               of
               Bolduc
               sayes
               the
               same
               of
               that
               Town
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Town
               upon
               Earth
               where
               the
               Society
               hath
               been
               established
               which
               thinks
               not
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               openly
               declares
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             since
             all
             this
             change
             is
             only
             superficial
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Conduct
             as
             well
             as
             Morality
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             rather
             covers
             and
             daubes
             than
             roots
             out
             m●ns
             vices
             ,
             the
             praise
             they
             deserve
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             filled
             the
             world
             and
             their
             Churches
             with
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             hypocrites
             ,
             which
             to
             their
             other
             crimes
             add
             profanation
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             and
             vain
             affectation
             of
             piety
             .
          
           
             
               Before
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Society
               the
               people
               scarce
               knew
               the
               name
               of
               General
               Confession
               ,
               though
               nothing
               be
               more
               ordinary
               now
               ,
               above
               
               ten
               thousand
               General
               Confessions
               having
               been
               made
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Iapan
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               credible
               the
               whole
               Society
               established
               in
               thirty
               six
               Provinces
               purifies
               yearly
               above
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               Consciences
               by
               these
               General
               Confessions
               :
               How
               immense
               is
               the
               benefit
               ?
               How
               worthy
               their
               pains
               ,
               by
               this
               sole
               invention
               to
               draw
               yearly
               out
               of
               the
               slavery
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               Souls
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               :
               should
               the
               Society
               reckon
               how
               many
               she
               purifies
               otherwise
               yearly
               ,
               how
               many
               thousands
               would
               be
               added
               to
               the
               number
               ?
               But
               were
               they
               to
               be
               numbred
               she
               would
               esteem
               them
               too
               few
               ,
               and
               not
               answerable
               to
               the
               greatness
               of
               her
               zeal
               for
               souls
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               pag.
            
             374.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             General
             Confessions
             were
             not
             so
             frequent
             heretofore
             ,
             nor
             the
             progress
             of
             Religion
             accounted
             to
             depend
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             Priests
             were
             imployed
             to
             prepare
             Penitents
             so
             well
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             so
             solidly
             in
             the
             hatred
             of
             ●in
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             relapse
             into
             former
             miscarriages
             ,
             and
             the
             disorders
             committed
             appeared
             like
             monsters
             rarely
             seen
             ;
             but
             since
             these
             Fathers
             by
             acquaintance
             with
             these
             monsters
             have
             rendred
             them
             ordinary
             and
             familiar
             ,
             that
             their
             Penitents
             have
             so
             often
             need
             of
             General
             Confessions
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             clear
             evidence
             they
             confess
             not
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             but
             spend
             their
             
             time
             ,
             and
             bestow
             their
             pains
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             they
             would
             learn
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             Confession
             is
             to
             convert
             men
             at
             once
             ,
             that
             they
             commit
             not
             the
             same
             offences
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             commerce
             between
             frequent
             C●mmunion
             and
             Vice.
             
          
           
             
               To
               frequent
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               highly
               useful
               for
               all
               duties
               of
               Christianity
               :
               And
               you
               shall
               hardly
               find
               them
               defective
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Christian
               Righteousness
               ,
               who
               often
               approach
               these
               fountains
               of
               vertue
               and
               salvation
               ,
               or
               any
               publick
               licentiousness
               in
               a
               town
               where
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               these
               mysteries
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               by
               a
               laudable
               custome
               :
               For
               what
               Commerce
               can
               there
               be
               between
               the
               Author
               of
               holiness
               and
               corruption
               of
               manners
               ?
               What
               place
               is
               therefore
               the
               darkness
               of
               hell
               in
               those
               hearts
               that
               are
               irradiated
               by
               the
               eternal
               light
               ?
               Therefore
               the
               Society
               having
               proposed
               for
               the
               end
               of
               her
               labours
               ,
               to
               establish
               vertue
               ,
               declare
               war
               against
               vice
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               publick
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               marvel
               she
               commends
               to
               our
               greatest
               veneration
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               as
               the
               Arsenal
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Militia
              
               ,
               the
               Soveraign
               Remedy
               against
               all
               maladies
               ,
               and
               infallible
               comfort
               in
               the
               worst
               of
               miseries
               .
            
          
           
           
             You
             have
             heard
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             hear
             further
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             how
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             promote
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             their
             carnal
             designs
             ,
             admit
             all
             persons
             without
             examination
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             body
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Artifices
             of
             Devotion
             invented
             by
             the
             Society
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             on
             the
             three
             gaudy
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             dayes
             of
             the
             month
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               I
               shall
               produce
               here
               one
               only
               example
               of
               the
               Roman
               magnificence
               in
               the
               present
               year
               1640.
               for
               we
               have
               certaine
               news
               that
               the
               brethren
               of
               our
               Congregation
               laid
               out
               nine
               thousand
               Florins
               on
               the
               solemnity
               of
               these
               three
               dayes
               to
               draw
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               people
               from
               profane
               licentiousness
               to
               the
               love
               of
               piety
               .
               They
               〈…〉
               a
               great
               Machine
               in
               our
               Church
               of
               Farnese
               at
               Rome
               in
               honour
               of
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               the
               height
               was
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               spans
               ,
               the
               breadth
               was
               eighty
               ;
               exquisitely
               embellished
               with
               curious
               Statues
               ,
               Images
               ,
               Histories
               and
               Emblems
               to
               the
               ravishment
               of
               the
               Spectators
               ,
               the
               Church
               shining
               with
               extraordinary
               lustre
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               four
               thousand
               Flambeaus
               .
               The
               service
               was
               celebrated
               with
               so
               much
               pomp
               ,
               and
               so
               delicious
               a
               consort
               of
               the
               Popes
               musick
               ,
               that
               there
               wanted
               only
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               most
               Majestick
               sight
               on
               Earth
               .
               
               
                 Alphonso
                 Gonsague
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Rhodes
               said
               Mass
               ,
               seventeen
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               were
               present
               ;
               five
               Cardinals
               more
               came
               in
               afterwards
               ,
               all
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               several
               Religious
               Orders
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Arch-Fryaries
               of
               
                 Rome
                 .
                 Lastly
              
               ,
               during
               the
               three
               dayes
               such
               throngs
               of
               people
               flocked
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               profane
               Bacchanals
               they
               really
               kept
               a
               feast
               of
               Paradise
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Society
             for
             more
             frequent
             Communion
             was
             the
             invention
             of
             Communicating
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             month
             ,
             which
             pleased
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             granted
             indulgencies
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             bait
             of
             publick
             de●●tion
             drew
             ●
             great
             concourse
             of
             people
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             .
          
           
             The
             Society
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             success
             ,
             took
             the
             boldness
             to
             invite
             Cardinals
             to
             administer
             .
             〈◊〉
             Sacr●ment
             ,
             whereby
             the
             number
             of
             Communicants
             〈◊〉
             greatly
             augmented
             ,
             the
             people
             being
             ravished
             to
             receive
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             so
             Illustrious
             Pers●ns
             the
             pledge
             of
             their
             Salvation
             :
             Five
             Cardinals
             did
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             Rome
             at
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             Church
             they
             comp●ed
             s●metimes
             sixteen
             thousand
             ,
             sometimes
             twenty
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             thirty
             thousand
             Communicants
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             this
             pi●us
             custome
             over-spread
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             at
             Lisbon
             in
             the
             Church
             belonging
             to
             the
             house
             of
             our
             Profession
             the
             Sacrament
             〈◊〉
             administred
             to
             twenty
             five
             th●usand
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             〈◊〉
             six
             or
             seven
             in
             Brussels
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             at
             Antwerp
             
             in
             one
             of
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             bad
             our
             Churches
             been
             capable
             of
             more
             persons
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Communicants
             would
             have
             been
             greater
             .
          
        
         
           
             General
             Reflections
             on
             all
             the
             extracts
             out
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             first
             age
             .
          
           
             THe
             Iesuites
             never
             spoke
             truer
             of
             themselves
             than
             when
             they
             assumed
             the
             title
             of
             
               The
               Pharisees
               of
               the
               New
               Law.
            
             And
             though
             they
             have
             been
             so
             vain
             as
             to
             attribute
             to
             themselves
             undue
             praises
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             once
             declared
             so
             great
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             take
             them
             at
             their
             word
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Pharisaisme
            
             hath
             caused
             them
             to
             write
             those
             great
             Volumes
             stuffed
             only
             with
             their
             praises
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             they
             are
             not
             as
             other
             men
             .
             Christ
             blamed
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             his
             time
             for
             affecting
             the
             chief
             places
             in
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             honoured
             as
             the
             principal
             Doctors
             and
             Guides
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             The
             Iesuites
             extol
             themselves
             above
             all
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             march
             still
             in
             the
             first
             rank
             ,
             and
             call
             themselves
             masters
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Pharisees
             took
             upon
             them
             to
             dispense
             with
             the
             principal
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             are
             clearly
             out-done
             by
             their
             successors
             ,
             
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               our
               time
            
             ,
             for
             what
             have
             they
             left
             undone
             ,
             to
             shew
             
               We
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               Love
               God
               nor
               to
               give
               almes
               ?
            
             And
             they
             that
             find
             
             most
             subtleties
             to
             dispense
             with
             good
             works
             ,
             are
             in
             most
             esteem
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             
               Banius
               Tambenius
               ,
               ●scobar
            
             and
             others
             owe
             their
             reputation
             .
          
           
             Those
             holy
             men
             that
             went
             before
             them
             had
             no
             other
             secret
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             to
             preach
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             off
             th●
             s●andal
             of
             the
             Cross
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             humility
             ▪
             But
             the
             prudence
             of
             these
             new
             Apostles
             consists
             in
             hiding
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             convert
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Cross
             as
             may
             be
             one
             day
             proved
             more
             clearly
             than
             they
             are
             awar●
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             word
             of
             St.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             of
             Chri●●
             and
             his
             Apostles
             address
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             was
             ,
             Repen●●
             But
             the
             Iesuites
             willing
             to
             spare
             all
             that
             is
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             professing
             themselves
             complaisant
             ,
             civil
             and
             gentle
             directors
             have
             foun●
             out
             a
             way
             to
             remit
             sins
             without
             obliging
             〈◊〉
             a
             rude
             and
             harsh
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Confession
             so
             easie
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             criminal
             will
             not
             decline
             it
             ,
             but
             run
             to
             't
             
               as
               willingly
               as
               they
               did
               to
               Sin
               ,
            
             as
             themselves
             assure
             us
             When
             Confessors
             believed
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             difficulty
             to
             leave
             ill
             habits
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             〈◊〉
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             of
             Heave●
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             with
             words
             ,
             without
             seeing
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             solid
             Repentance
             ;
             so
             th●●
             those
             who
             were
             inclined
             not
             to
             reform
             the●●
             lives
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             ill
             gotten
             good●
             
             nor
             quit
             ill
             company
             ,
             durst
             not
             present
             themselves
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             severity
             they
             feared
             ,
             which
             made
             true
             penitence
             rare
             even
             in
             the
             
               primitive
               times
            
             ;
             a
             thing
             not
             easily
             performed
             ,
             but
             difficult
             and
             toylsom
             .
             The
             same
             Fathers
             who
             taught
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               life
               of
               Grace
               was
               freely
               received
               by
               us
               in
               Baptism
               ,
            
             instructed
             us
             also
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Soul
               dead
               in
               sin
               is
               not
               easily
               revived
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               we
               have
               made
               our selves
               slaves
               to
               the
               Devil
               ▪
               it
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               break
               his
               chains
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               blinded
               our selves
               in
               following
               our
               lusts
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               miracle
               come
               out
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               return
               into
               the
               way
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               Lastly
               ,
            
             St.
             Paul
             is
             bolder
             than
             we
             durst
             have
             been
             ,
             when
             to
             shew
             how
             difficult
             it
             is
             for
             Sinners
             to
             return
             to
             God
             after
             their
             fall
             ,
             he
             uses
             these
             terms
             in
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               have
               been
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               they
               fall
               away
               ,
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               to
               repentance
               ,
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               .
            
             And
             Ch.
             10.
             of
             the
             same
             Ep.
             v.
             26.
             
             
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             made
             use
             of
             those
             vehement
             expressions
             ,
             was
             his
             belief
             that
             he
             could
             not
             implant
             in
             Christians
             too
             great
             an
             Opinion
             of
             the
             difficulty
             to
             repent
             after
             falling
             into
             sin
             .
             But
             since
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
             great
             secret
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             policy
             ,
             and
             the
             design
             of
             their
             Casuists
             and
             Confessors
             to
             perswade
             men
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             easier
             than
             for
             the
             most
             hardned
             sinners
             to
             re-enter
             into
             Grace
             ;
             I
             assure
             my self
             ,
             that
             these
             modern
             directors
             of
             Conscience
             who
             guide
             men
             by
             new
             lights
             ,
             never
             read
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             which
             condemn
             their
             practices
             ,
             but
             they
             say
             with
             their
             Father
             
               Adam
               ,
               That
               this
               Apostle
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               transported
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               Nature
               into
               strange
               expressions
               :
            
             And
             if
             they
             durst
             use
             language
             suitable
             to
             their
             practices
             ,
             they
             would
             accuse
             all
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             as
             too
             hard
             and
             morose
             ,
             and
             applaud
             themselves
             for
             enlarging
             and
             making
             plain
             the
             wayes
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             from
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             their
             time
             continued
             narrow
             and
             rugged
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             whereas
             heretofore
             it
             was
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             sinner
             Converted
             ,
             you
             may
             now
             see
             thousands
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
             Where
             there
             needs
             not
             such
             formality
             ▪
             so
             many
             tears
             ,
             such
             ●ighs
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             humiliations
             as
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             The
             danger
             is
             only
             that
             God
             changes
             not
             according
             to
             their
             fancies
             ,
             but
             is
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             as
             severe
             as
             ever
             :
             But
             this
             matters
             not
             with
             them
             whose
             design
             is
             to
             make
             good
             compositions
             with
             sinners
             ,
             and
             ●ell
             the
             blood
             of
             
               Iesus
               Chri●●
            
             cheap
             ,
             that
             their
             market
             may
             be
             quicker
             ,
             and
             yield
             large
             returns
             of
             profit
             and
             advantage
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             customers
             .
             The
             Sinn●●
             
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             tell
             his
             Confessor
             the
             story
             of
             his
             disorders
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             presently
             capable
             of
             the
             greatest
             favours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             cleared
             of
             his
             sins
             without
             fear
             of
             an
             after
             clap
             .
          
           
             When
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             were
             not
             without
             difficulty
             induced
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             Penitents
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             binding
             themselves
             in
             those
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             they
             pretended
             to
             
               loose
               others
            
             ,
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Soveraign
             Judge
             had
             not
             absolved
             ,
             sinners
             though
             reconciled
             ,
             continued
             in
             fear
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             having
             their
             sins
             ever
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             practising
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
            
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             afraid
             they
             had
             not
             satisfied
             the
             
               Iustice
               of
               God.
            
             And
             that
             their
             sins
             were
             not
             so
             mortified
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             recover
             the
             dominion
             of
             their
             hearts
             to
             their
             eternal
             destruction
             ,
             and
             ceased
             not
             to
             charge
             themselves
             with
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             with
             omissions
             and
             neglects
             .
             But
             now
             as
             if
             the
             most
             hainous
             crimes
             were
             as
             inconsiderable
             as
             the
             lightest
             faults
             ,
             and
             as
             easily
             pardoned
             as
             the
             smallest
             miscarriages
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             maladies
             of
             the
             Soul
             were
             not
             difficult
             to
             cure
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             God
             had
             for
             the
             future
             for
             ever
             remitted
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             judgement
             against
             sinners
             from
             the
             time
             they
             follow
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             the
             most
             wicked
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             most
             dissolute
             wretches
             are
             no
             sooner
             absolved
             by
             these
             complaisant
             directors
             ,
             
             but
             their
             Consciences
             are
             in
             peace
             for
             all
             their
             past
             sins
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             commit
             them
             again
             :
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             make
             up
             these
             vast
             numbers
             which
             fill
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             swell
             the
             list
             of
             their
             Confessions
             .
             They
             are
             directors
             of
             all
             those
             Consciences
             which
             love
             not
             to
             hear
             any
             but
             pleasing
             Doctrines
             ,
             who
             pretend
             condescension
             to
             mens
             weaknesses
             and
             infirmiti●s
             ,
             and
             never
             imploy
             the
             Knife
             and
             the
             Lance
             in
             the
             cure
             of
             their
             wounds
             .
          
           
             This
             makes
             all
             those
             who
             cannot
             endure
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             have
             itching
             desires
             to
             be
             flattered
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             these
             Prophets
             of
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             and
             having
             shut
             their
             ears
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             given
             up
             to
             be
             seduced
             by
             fables
             ,
             which
             serve
             only
             for
             their
             greater
             seducement
             and
             Depravation
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Society
             that
             they
             are
             Guides
             to
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             whereas
             St.
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               That
               not
               many
               wise
               men
               after
               the
               f●esh
               ,
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               Noble
               were
               called
            
             ;
             these
             good
             Fathers
             have
             in
             their
             Churches
             so
             many
             persons
             of
             greatest
             quality
             ,
             so
             many
             rich
             ,
             so
             many
             wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             room
             for
             the
             Common
             people
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             men
             :
             And
             have
             made
             the
             wayes
             of
             repentance
             so
             smooth
             and
             easie
             ,
             that
             the
             
             most
             tender
             and
             delicate
             sinners
             run
             thither
             with
             as
             much
             ardour
             and
             facility
             as
             they
             could
             possibly
             have
             done
             to
             their
             sins
             and
             disorders
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             consider
             these
             Fathers
             as
             to
             worldly
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             weigh
             their
             condition
             in
             the
             balance
             of
             humane
             opinion
             ,
             they
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             intirely
             satisfied
             with
             their
             Estate
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             reign
             ,
             as
             having
             all
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             World
             prostrate
             at
             their
             feet
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             view
             them
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             nothing
             will
             appear
             so
             miserable
             as
             these
             blinde
             Guides
             ,
             who
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             them
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             and
             abyss
             of
             darkness
             .
             They
             have
             reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             the
             blood
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Souls
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             repentance
             dye
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             whom
             they
             abused
             by
             hasty
             absolution
             ,
             and
             covered
             their
             faults
             instead
             of
             curing
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             lamentable
             to
             observe
             ,
             how
             sinners
             are
             daily
             confessed
             by
             these
             Ghostly
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             never
             converted
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             repenting
             every
             moment
             ,
             but
             never
             truly
             ,
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             denying
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             becoming
             Proselytes
             to
             these
             new
             Phari●●es
             ,
             and
             thereby
             more
             the
             children
             of
             Hell
             than
             before
             .
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             practise
             not
             these
             things
             alone
             ,
             but
             this
             augments
             rather
             than
             excuses
             their
             condemnation
             ;
             as
             having
             
             drawn
             others
             to
             follow
             their
             courses
             ,
             being
             tempted
             to
             like
             Actions
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             equal
             success
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             disciples
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             gained
             by
             their
             easie
             devotion
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             there
             are
             Iesuites
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             habits
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             claim
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             Moralls
             which
             have
             quite
             overthrown
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             want
             not
             others
             who
             have
             imitated
             them
             in
             deceiving
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             ,
             that
             on
             a
             Holiday
             ,
             in
             a
             Church
             in
             Flanders
             ,
             I
             saw
             a
             vast
             multitude
             of
             people
             thronging
             to
             Confession
             and
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             soon
             after
             in
             discourse
             with
             one
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             I
             was
             much
             edified
             at
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whether
             it
             was
             alwayes
             equal
             to
             what
             it
             appeared
             on
             the
             last
             Holiday
             :
             The
             Father
             assured
             me
             I
             had
             seen
             only
             what
             was
             usual
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             were
             very
             devout
             ,
             and
             failed
             not
             to
             frequent
             the
             Sacrament
             often
             .
             But
             Sir
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             to
             compleat
             my
             joy
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             ask
             you
             whether
             all
             these
             persons
             that
             communicate
             so
             often
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             that
             piety
             and
             holiness
             the
             Greatness
             of
             these
             mysteries
             requires
             ,
             whether
             they
             examine
             themselves
             seriously
             before
             they
             approach
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             coming
             thither
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             eating
             there
             their
             eternall
             ruine
             :
             To
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             who
             I
             see
             
             communicate
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             do
             all
             lead
             an
             holy
             and
             innocent
             life
             ,
             exempt
             from
             relapse
             into
             mortal
             sins
             ,
             after
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             are
             so
             holy
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             who
             so
             often
             partake
             of
             those
             holy
             things
             ?
          
           
             I
             perceived
             I
             spake
             to
             this
             good
             Father
             in
             a
             Language
             he
             was
             not
             accustomed
             to
             hear
             ;
             for
             being
             by
             this
             time
             sufficiently
             astonished
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             I
             demanded
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             required
             was
             the
             highest
             perfection
             ;
             that
             it
             was
             a
             rare
             thing
             to
             see
             men
             who
             fell
             not
             into
             mortal
             sins
             ;
             but
             that
             those
             Communicants
             took
             care
             to
             confess
             without
             fail
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             fell
             :
          
           
             What
             Sir
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             those
             persons
             that
             fill
             your
             Churches
             are
             the
             same
             that
             after
             dinner
             people
             Taverns
             and
             Tipling-houses
             ,
             Bowling-greens
             and
             Theatres
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             of
             divertisement
             ?
             Contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             in
             the
             Morning
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             day
             the
             Devil
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             their
             Confession
             may
             in
             appearance
             bind
             the
             strong
             man
             of
             sin
             armed
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             House
             of
             our
             Soul
             hath
             been
             swept
             only
             by
             a
             servile
             and
             ●ruitless
             Confession
             ,
             and
             not
             filled
             after
             with
             sincere
             compunction
             ,
             and
             garni●hed
             with
             good
             works
             ,
             that
             strong
             man
             armed
             whom
             they
             fancyed
             bound
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             returns
             thither
             with
             seven
             other
             spirits
             more
             wicked
             than
             himself
             ,
             and
             
             the
             last
             state
             of
             that
             man
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             ?
             The
             Good
             Father
             had
             not
             the
             patience
             to
             hear
             what
             I
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             but
             speaking
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             must
             we
             not
             save
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             send
             sinners
             straight
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             't
             is
             good
             to
             send
             them
             at
             least
             into
             Purgatory
             .
             The
             frailty
             and
             weakness
             of
             men
             is
             so
             great
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             that
             to
             require
             great
             matters
             from
             them
             in
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             quit
             all
             ;
             therefore
             as
             often
             as
             they
             fall
             into
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             neglect
             to
             grant
             them
             absolution
             whenas
             they
             demand
             it
             ,
             for
             as
             in
             their
             demand
             there
             is
             an
             appearance
             of
             their
             fear
             of
             damnation
             ,
             that
             fear
             with
             Confession
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             Grounds
             to
             give
             them
             absolution
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             denyed
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             the
             Casuists
             .
          
           
             This
             Father
             could
             not
             have
             been
             more
             surprized
             at
             my
             Answer
             than
             I
             was
             at
             his
             reply
             ,
             Repenting
             in
             a
             manner
             that
             I
             had
             engaged
             with
             a
             person
             of
             Principles
             so
             different
             from
             mine
             ,
             that
             I
             foresaw
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             agree
             ;
             however
             I
             resolved
             to
             make
             good
             my
             ground
             ,
             and
             one
             affault
             more
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             reason
             .
             Father
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             I
             am
             amazed
             at
             your
             expressions
             ;
             what
             agreement
             can
             there
             be
             between
             your
             practice
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             They
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             persist
             in
             the
             Commission
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             
             have
             repented
             ,
             is
             not
             true
             repentance
             ,
             but
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Vicis●itude
             and
             Revolution
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             Confessions
             succe●ding
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             to
             turn
             and
             return
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             which
             certainly
             end
             in
             everlasting
             perdition
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             sin
             naturaly
             ,
             should
             be
             capable
             of
             falling
             into
             all
             kinds
             of
             disorders
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             insupportable
             ,
             to
             see
             them
             from
             whom
             ●inne●s
             ought
             to
             receive
             light
             and
             instruction
             ,
             to
             serve
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             blinde
             them
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             that
             just
             fear
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             to
             approach
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             without
             reforming
             their
             Lives
             .
             It
             was
             St.
             Augustines
             direction
             ,
             that
             he
             only
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             is
             already
             a
             part
             of
             his
             body
             by
             the
             union
             of
             Charity
             .
             St.
             Basil
             would
             have
             Communicants
             able
             to
             say
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               they
               that
               live
               ,
               but
               Christ
               that
               lives
               in
               them
               .
            
             St.
             
               Francis
               de
               Sales
            
             ,
             in
             this
             last
             Age
             advises
             none
             to
             a
             daily
             Communion
             ,
             but
             such
             who
             not
             only
             never
             relapse
             into
             mortall
             sins
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             affection
             for
             the
             most
             Venial
             .
             But
             by
             your
             practise
             ,
             Father
             ,
             these
             rules
             are
             exploded
             ,
             for
             with
             you
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             Communicants
             as
             often
             as
             they
             confess
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             though
             their
             crimes
             live
             ,
             and
             flourish
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             their
             Actions
             .
             Thus
             Confession
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             them
             pass
             
             for
             Devout
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             better
             regulated
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             sanctity
             ,
             not
             proportioned
             to
             the
             frailty
             and
             infirmities
             of
             persons
             of
             this
             Age.
             
          
           
             The
             Father
             impatient
             to
             give
             me
             the
             hearing
             ,
             could
             not
             refrain
             from
             intterrupting
             me
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             no
             more
             than
             what
             Christ
             had
             allowed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             when
             Peter
             asked
             Christ
             how
             often
             he
             should
             forgive
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               Not
               seven
               times
               ,
               but
               seventy
               times
               seven
               .
            
          
           
             I
             was
             so
             moved
             at
             his
             producing
             so
             strange
             a
             proof
             ,
             and
             vouching
             a
             Text
             so
             improper
             to
             confirm
             the
             Maxim
             he
             maintained
             ,
             that
             I
             gave
             him
             not
             leisure
             to
             adde
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             told
             him
             :
             Have
             you
             read
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             have
             ,
             but
             your
             de●ire
             to
             make
             it
             subservient
             to
             your
             purposes
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             it
             so
             as
             it
             may
             countenance
             your
             practises
             ,
             hath
             made
             you
             forget
             part
             of
             it
             which
             renders
             it
             wholly
             useless
             for
             your
             designs
             .
             Permit
             me
             then
             to
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             in
             that
             passage
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               often
               shall
               my
               Brother
               sin
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               forgive
               him
               ?
            
             Observe
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Against
               me
            
             ,
             which
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             treated
             only
             of
             particular
             offences
             which
             our
             Brethren
             may
             have
             given
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Crimes
             they
             commit
             against
             God.
             And
             the
             question
             is
             not
             touching
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
             Keys
             which
             Christ
             hath
             committed
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             patience
             ,
             that
             meekness
             and
             charity
             every
             particular
             person
             ought
             to
             have
             towards
             them
             that
             offend
             him
             .
             The
             Priests
             ought
             not
             to
             remit
             sins
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             prescribed
             by
             God
             in
             the
             
               Sacred
               Canons
            
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             unbind
             Lazarus
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             type
             and
             figure
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             after
             he
             hath
             been
             raised
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             to
             new
             life
             :
             But
             as
             to
             offences
             which
             concern
             us
             particularly
             ,
             Charity
             hath
             no
             bounds
             ,
             but
             an
             indispensable
             command
             to
             love
             even
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             what
             ill
             soever
             is
             done
             us
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             overcome
             by
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             ;
             not
             seven
             times
             only
             ,
             but
             as
             often
             as
             the
             offence
             is
             reiterated
             :
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             all
             Commentators
             unanimously
             agree
             in
             the
             explication
             ,
             not
             one
             pretending
             that
             those
             words
             favour
             the
             facility
             of
             some
             Confessors
             in
             pronouncing
             absolution
             to
             Sinners
             as
             often
             as
             they
             please
             to
             demand
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             sufficient
             had
             been
             said
             to
             convince
             and
             gain
             this
             good
             Father
             ,
             but
             was
             deceived
             ,
             and
             saw
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Spirit
             that
             was
             Reason-proof
             .
             And
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             me
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             plainly
             ,
             he
             little
             valued
             all
             the
             proofs
             I
             could
             bring
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             proceed
             as
             he
             was
             accustomed
             ;
             this
             being
             a
             common
             practice
             ,
             authorized
             by
             good
             Casuists
             ,
             
             and
             should
             they
             attempt
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             Repentance
             would
             become
             an
             intollerable
             yoke
             ,
             Confession
             forsaken
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             forced
             away
             from
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             Sinners
             despair
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             ruine
             many
             
               Sacred
               Communities
            
             which
             had
             no
             better
             means
             of
             subsistence
             than
             this
             easie
             absolution
             ,
             and
             truly
             by
             the
             genius
             and
             countenance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             I
             discovered
             that
             this
             last
             was
             the
             most
             prevalent
             argument
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             resolved
             to
             hold
             my
             peace
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             bring
             the
             most
             demonstrative
             evidences
             to
             undeceive
             a
             man
             whose
             perswasions
             are
             grounded
             in
             reasons
             of
             interest
             ,
             unless
             you
             first
             cure
             the
             coverousness
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             We
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             upon
             these
             occasions
             ,
             but
             to
             sigh
             ,
             and
             pray
             God
             that
             he
             would
             effect
             what
             to
             us
             is
             intirely
             impossible
             .
          
           
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             they
             have
             been
             very
             prudent
             in
             the
             choyce
             of
             proper
             and
             successful
             means
             to
             compass
             their
             design
             of
             drawing
             after
             them
             a
             great
             number
             of
             people
             ;
             they
             easily
             perceived
             ,
             that
             had
             they
             exacted
             from
             Sinners
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             solid
             repentance
             ,
             intire
             self-denyal
             ,
             reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             serious
             mortification
             of
             Vice
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             easily
             attained
             their
             ends
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             treated
             the
             Sinner
             that
             should
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Churches
             should
             never
             have
             been
             filled
             ,
             nor
             
             their
             Confessors
             much
             imployed
             :
             But
             judging
             very
             wisely
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             obliged
             not
             Sinners
             to
             put
             off
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             content
             to
             put
             on
             the
             new
             ,
             if
             they
             promised
             men
             Heaven
             for
             some
             petty
             works
             of
             no
             weight
             or
             difficulty
             ;
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Sinner
             so
             hardned
             who
             would
             not
             be
             their
             proselyte
             on
             so
             good
             termes
             ,
             and
             pay
             them
             to
             boot
             for
             the
             pains
             they
             should
             take
             to
             send
             him
             to
             Hell
             :
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             moved
             them
             to
             pitch
             on
             these
             works
             of
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             exhort
             all
             the
             people
             to
             communicate
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             and
             to
             authorize
             their
             practice
             ,
             pretend
             it
             was
             approved
             by
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Valentia
             ,
             in
             an
             
               Assembly
               of
               Doctors
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             Ordained
             
               It
               sh●uld
               be
               free
               for
               all
               the
               people
               to
               Communicate
               every
               day
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               pretence
               of
               being
               authorized
               by
               this
               Arch-Bishop
            
             ;
             Observe
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             ever
             allowed
             for
             persons
             truly
             vertuous
             to
             Communicate
             every
             day
             :
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             persons
             they
             understand
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             being
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             expressed
             by
             the
             term
             of
             
               All
               the
               People
            
             :
             So
             that
             
               All
               the
               People
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             say
             have
             permission
             to
             Communicate
             every
             day
             in
             the
             week
             ,
             are
             all
             kinds
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             men
             who
             live
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             Communicate
             once
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             never
             approach
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             they
             abuse
             the
             facility
             of
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             a
             new
             crime
             .
          
           
           
             But
             let
             the
             Iesuites
             say
             what
             they
             please
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             the
             face
             of
             affairs
             is
             the
             same
             it
             was
             before
             they
             appeared
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             no
             less
             Simony
             and
             Usury
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Iniquity
             ,
             Impurity
             and
             Violence
             committed
             now
             than
             before
             :
             Tradesmen
             cheat
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             ,
             Judges
             take
             bribes
             ,
             Souldiers
             blaspheme
             and
             ●ob
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             ;
             that
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             done
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             commit
             wickedness
             with
             ease
             ,
             without
             fear
             or
             remorse
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             a
             sport
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             affirming
             it
             easie
             to
             get
             pardon
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             chosen
             one
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Confessor
             ,
             they
             find
             him
             so
             apt
             to
             condescend
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             pleasing
             an
             h●mour
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             themselves
             say
             ,
             
               Sinners
               expiate
               their
               crimes
               with
               as
               much
               chearfulness
               and
               ardency
               ,
               as
               they
               committed
               them
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             become
             Saints
             worthy
             to
             receive
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             as
             often
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             the
             mischief
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             sanctity
             having
             cost
             little
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             short
             lived
             ,
             and
             their
             passions
             not
             mortified
             ,
             presently
             produce
             the
             same
             disorders
             again
             :
             But
             these
             Fathers
             care
             not
             though
             the
             multitudes
             of
             people
             about
             their
             Altars
             dishonour
             Christ
             in
             pro●aning
             his
             body
             ,
             provided
             they
             serve
             to
             promote
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             We
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Iews
             were
             extreamly
             corrupt
             ,
             they
             ceased
             not
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             abundance
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             
             and
             were
             perswaded
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             valued
             not
             the
             loss
             of
             mens
             souls
             if
             they
             could
             but
             profit
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             Oblations
             brought
             to
             the
             Temple
             :
             But
             these
             profane
             Sacrifices
             instead
             of
             appeasing
             provoked
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             complain
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               He
               was
               weary
               of
               their
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               despised
               their
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               bl●od
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
               c●uld
               not
               expi●●e
               the
               sins
               in
               which
               they
               persisted
               ,
               that
               the
               Oblations
               of
               the
               carnal
               people
               were
               vain
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               away
               with
               their
               Cerem●nies
               and
               Festival
               Dayes
               ,
               that
               he
               hated
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               would
               n●t
               hearken
               to
               their
               prayers
               who
               had
               wickedness
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             If
             God
             thus
             used
             the
             Iews
             who
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             what
             
               〈◊〉
               justice
            
             may
             we
             expect
             if
             we
             honour
             him
             only
             with
             
               our
               lips
            
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             real
             and
             
               cordial
               Conversion●
            
             content
             our selves
             with
             an
             imaginary
             and
             superficial
             .
             I
             know
             the
             
               Iews
               Sacrifices
            
             were
             but
             gross
             shadows
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             hands
             and
             our
             hearts
             are
             no
             less
             defiled
             than
             the
             Iews
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             much
             more
             worthy
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             the
             sanctity
             of
             our
             Sacrifice
             is
             greater
             than
             theirs
             ;
             for
             God
             respects
             not
             the
             Sacrifice
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             that
             offers
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             present
             him
             an
             Oblation
             so
             Holy
             that
             can
             appease
             his
             anger
             ,
             while
             he
             sees
             abominations
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             crimes
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             our
             souls
             unfit
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             ▪
             
             he
             seeks
             Servants
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             say
             only
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             
               such
               as
               do
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Heavenly
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             there
             's
             nothing
             so
             Holy
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             derived
             all
             their
             strength
             and
             their
             comfort
             from
             the
             continual
             use
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             that
             we
             are
             therefore
             arrived
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             those
             
               Primitive
               Christians
            
             ,
             because
             we
             imitate
             them
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             but
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             will
             sooner
             draw
             upon
             us
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             to
             presume
             to
             feed
             on
             the
             bread
             of
             Angels
             ,
             when
             we
             deserve
             not
             to
             gather
             the
             crums
             .
             This
             makes
             it
             appear
             strange
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             fear
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               they
               are
               seldome
               defective
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Christian
               Righteousness
               ,
               who
               approach
               to
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               fountains
               of
               vertue
               and
               salvation
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               find
               any
               publick
               licentiousness
               in
               a
               Town
               where
               the
               frequent
               use
               of
               these
               misteries
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               by
               a
               laudable
               custome
               ,
               because
               the
               Author
               of
               Salvation
               can
               have
               no
               commerce
               with
               vice
               ,
               nor
               the
               darkness
               of
               Hell
               find
               any
               room
               in
               hearts
               so
               often
               irradiated
               by
               the
               E●ernal
               Light.
            
             'T
             is
             strange
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Fathers
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Masters
             of
             Theology
             speak
             so
             ignorantly
             of
             the
             most
             
               Comm●n
               T●u
               hes
            
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             take
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             vertues
             which
             cannot
             be
             abused
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             they
             know
             not
             what
             the
             world
             is
             assured
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             infinite
             
             number
             of
             
               Priests
               ,
               Fryars
            
             and
             Persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             who
             are
             the
             more
             wicked
             the
             oftner
             they
             Communicate
             ,
             and
             serve
             themselves
             of
             that
             which
             is
             most
             Sacred
             in
             Religion
             ,
             to
             cloke
             their
             Abominations
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             Can
             they
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             reception
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             the
             true
             light
             doth
             only
             increase
             the
             blindness
             of
             those
             wretches
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             more
             wicked
             and
             corrupt
             who
             presume
             to
             receive
             the
             fountain
             of
             purity
             without
             repenting
             for
             their
             sins
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             Devil
             ceases
             not
             to
             continue
             master
             of
             their
             hearts
             who
             would
             seem
             to
             divide
             them
             between
             God
             and
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               Darkness
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             so
             hot
             and
             intent
             upon
             the
             praise
             of
             their
             
               Society
               in
               the
               Image
               of
               their
               first
               Age
               ,
            
             as
             not
             to
             remember
             what
             they
             chaunt
             every
             day
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
               in
               their
               Churches
               ;
               Mors
               est
               malis
               ,
               vita
               bonis
               ,
               vide
               paris
               sump●ionis
               qu●m
               sit
               dispar
               exitus
               .
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               Life
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             he
             is
             not
             life
             to
             them
             who
             were
             not
             alive
             before
             ,
             but
             a
             severe
             judge
             of
             them
             who
             being
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             presume
             to
             approach
             the
             
               Fountain
               of
               Life
            
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             great
             cause
             to
             bewail
             that
             all
             the
             reformation
             made
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             Church
             amounts
             only
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             sacrilegious
             Communions
             ,
             filling
             their
             Churches
             with
             innumerable
             multitudes
             of
             persons
             who
             never
             part
             with
             their
             Confessors
             
             without
             absolution
             ,
             what
             crimes
             soever
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             confest
             ,
             are
             held
             fit
             for
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             story
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             often
             told
             by
             a
             Iesuite
             with
             very
             great
             delight
             :
             This
             good
             Father
             acknowledged
             he
             had
             been
             much
             hindered
             from
             admitting
             to
             Communion
             ,
             a
             person
             so
             Cholerick
             and
             subject
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             go
             from
             the
             place
             of
             Confession
             to
             the
             Altar
             without
             falling
             into
             the
             same
             crimes
             ,
             loosing
             in
             a
             moment
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             Confession
             ,
             and
             wholly
             indisposing
             himself
             to
             receive
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             The
             Father
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             being
             more
             solicitous
             to
             make
             this
             man
             Communicate
             ,
             than
             to
             cure
             him
             of
             so
             dangerous
             a
             malady
             ,
             resolved
             to
             confess
             him
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             him
             immediately
             after
             absolution
             .
             This
             rare
             expedient
             he
             afterwards
             mentioned
             as
             a
             most
             refined
             invention
             and
             quintescence
             of
             spirituality
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             into
             practice
             by
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             conceit
             without
             a
             president
             .
          
           
             How
             extravagant
             soever
             this
             conduct
             may
             be
             ,
             't
             is
             certainly
             very
             proper
             for
             persons
             who
             serve
             their
             interest
             ,
             and
             despise
             that
             of
             Christ.
             The
             more
             corrupt
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             love
             to
             be
             flatter'd
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             that
             trouble
             and
             fear
             that
             are
             the
             natural
             companions
             
             of
             crimes
             :
             And
             if
             they
             find
             such
             directors
             of
             Conscience
             as
             will
             assure
             them
             they
             are
             in
             the
             way
             to
             eternal
             beatitude
             ,
             there
             's
             not
             a
             person
             amongst
             them
             so
             sensele●s
             as
             not
             to
             hold
             himself
             indebted
             to
             so
             obliging
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             to
             impart
             their
             temporal
             goods
             unto
             them
             who
             are
             so
             liberal
             of
             those
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Casuists
             resolve
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             are
             not
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             give
             ,
             but
             may
             sell
             these
             things
             to
             their
             Devotes
             ;
             so
             these
             cannot
             but
             make
             good
             payment
             for
             their
             gentleness
             ,
             their
             condescendence
             ,
             their
             lies
             and
             their
             cheats
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             confessionals
             they
             multiply
             so
             carefully
             in
             their
             Temples
             are
             so
             many
             little
             mines
             of
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             procure
             all
             conveniencies
             for
             their
             penitents
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             they
             forget
             themselves
             .
             And
             while
             others
             who
             have
             not
             the
             excellent
             address
             of
             these
             Fathers
             take
             great
             pains
             by
             serious
             examination
             to
             dispose
             penitents
             to
             a
             sincere
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             these
             good
             Fathers
             are
             so
             dexterous
             and
             nimble
             ,
             that
             they
             dispatch
             in
             a
             short
             time
             the
             most
             detestable
             and
             inveterate
             sinners
             .
             The
             most
             corrupt
             consciences
             which
             appear
             to
             others
             as
             an
             impenetrable
             abyss
             ,
             never
             stop
             their
             Carriere
             ,
             who
             
               Can
               confess
               the
               Devil
               himself
               in
               less
               than
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             saith
             
               F.
               Grisiel
            
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             examine
             their
             other
             practices
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             no
             lesse
             disorder
             than
             in
             
             their
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Penance
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             for
             proof
             whereof
             you
             need
             onely
             consider
             their
             Relations
             of
             the
             pomps
             and
             shows
             they
             fill
             their
             Churches
             withall
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             their
             Glory
             to
             draw
             the
             people
             thither
             ,
             by
             erecting
             machines
             which
             may
             render
             their
             industry
             admirable
             ,
             and
             surprize
             the
             eyes
             of
             spectators
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             neglect
             their
             cures
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             of
             other
             benefices
             they
             have
             usurped
             ,
             though
             they
             forget
             nothing
             to
             satisfie
             the
             most
             curious
             ;
             their
             Altars
             are
             adorned
             with
             the
             most
             exquisite
             picture
             and
             delicate
             sculptures
             ,
             nothing
             appears
             but
             rich
             and
             magnificent
             ,
             and
             all
             animated
             by
             Consorts
             of
             Musick
             that
             ravish
             the
             sense
             :
             So
             that
             the
             house
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Penitence
             ,
             is
             converted
             into
             a
             place
             of
             pleasure
             and
             divertisement
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             they
             act
             their
             Tragedies
             and
             Comedies
             ,
             and
             pass
             several
             dayes
             in
             most
             profane
             manner
             ,
             though
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             they
             forget
             not
             for
             all
             that
             to
             say
             Mass.
             The
             world
             knows
             how
             they
             profane
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Marmonsteir
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             united
             to
             their
             Colledge
             at
             Paris
             .
             The
             Rector
             of
             the
             University
             was
             obliged
             to
             exhibit
             an
             information
             against
             them
             upon
             his
             own
             view
             of
             the
             disorder
             ,
             having
             found
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Chappel
             a
             Haberdashers
             shop
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             full
             of
             Hey
             for
             the
             horses
             of
             a
             person
             of
             quality
             their
             Pensioner
             .
             Since
             that
             time
             I
             have
             seen
             
             men
             at
             work
             there
             to
             dress
             up
             a
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             prepare
             Machines
             for
             a
             Ballad
             which
             we
             must
             have
             learnt
             in
             the
             Chappel
             ,
             or
             gone
             all
             day
             in
             search
             of
             the
             Dancing
             Master
             who
             practised
             there
             only
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             come
             into
             their
             Colledge
             for
             fear
             of
             disturbing
             their
             repose
             and
             troubling
             their
             exercises
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             finde
             these
             means
             very
             proper
             to
             incline
             men
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             inspire
             them
             with
             compunction
             for
             their
             sinns
             ;
             But
             to
             me
             who
             have
             not
             studied
             Divinity
             in
             their
             School
             ,
             nothi●g
             appears
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             instructions
             he
             left
             us
             for
             prayer
             .
             For
             our
             
               Divine
               Master
            
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             commands
             us
             when
             we
             would
             pray
             ,
             to
             enter
             a
             private
             place
             and
             shut
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             appear
             only
             to
             God
             ;
             which
             rule
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             possibly
             it
             may
             in
             publick
             prayers
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             many
             Religious
             Communities
             pray
             with
             the
             same
             sed●te
             and
             composed
             tranquility
             of
             mind
             in
             their
             Quires
             as
             they
             would
             in
             their
             private
             Chambers
             and
             Oratories
             ,
             as
             being
             together
             but
             one
             body
             and
             one
             spirit
             :
             They
             chaunt
             so
             together
             that
             th●y
             make
             but
             one
             voice
             ,
             and
             and
             hear
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             continue
             the
             Chaunt
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             their
             prayers
             more
             efficacious
             by
             joyning
             with
             their
             brethren
             in
             supplication
             :
             Besides
             when
             they
             Chaunt
             ,
             all
             their
             
             words
             are
             intelligible
             ,
             that
             their
             thoughts
             may
             be
             imployed
             and
             taken
             up
             in
             attending
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             the
             affections
             of
             David
             in
             the
             composure
             of
             the
             Psalms
             :
             Thus
             the
             Chartreus
             and
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             retaining
             their
             primitive
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             spirit
             ,
             have
             nothing
             in
             their
             Churches
             to
             scatter
             and
             dissipate
             their
             thoughts
             and
             meditations
             ,
             nothing
             to
             
               ravish
               their
               eyes
               and
               their
               eares
               ,
            
             and
             to
             draw
             away
             their
             hearts
             from
             minding
             their
             devotions
             ,
             to
             gaze
             on
             fine
             fights
             ,
             and
             wander
             in
             vanities
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             such
             of
             our
             Cathedrals
             ,
             wherein
             according
             to
             the
             ancient
             simplicity
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             nothing
             wanting
             that
             may
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             decent
             performance
             of
             the
             external
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             we
             find
             not
             there
             such
             numbers
             of
             superfluous
             Ornaments
             that
             serve
             only
             to
             amuse
             grossie
             and
             carnal
             spirits
             and
             earthly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             Such
             simplicity
             and
             modesty
             please
             not
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             something
             to
             quicken
             the
             senses
             ;
             and
             whereas
             Christ
             Commands
             us
             to
             offer
             our
             Prayers
             in
             the
             most
             private
             retirements
             of
             our
             houses
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             prevent
             the
             distractions
             of
             our
             straying
             and
             wanton
             senses
             ;
             these
             Fathers
             invite
             us
             to
             enter
             their
             Churches
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             hear
             thing
             to
             ravish
             our
             eyes
             and
             tickle
             our
             ears
             ,
             but
             to
             empty
             our
             hearts
             of
             all
             affections
             of
             devotion
             ,
             and
             
             render
             us
             incapable
             to
             pray
             with
             Reverence
             and
             Attention
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             glory
             in
             their
             shame
             ,
             and
             triumph
             in
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             their
             confusion
             ;
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             these
             practises
             for
             which
             they
             should
             mourn
             ,
             and
             prove
             by
             experience
             that
             men
             are
             so
             wretched
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             nothing
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             nothing
             so
             contemptible
             but
             may
             serve
             to
             flatter
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             humours
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             in
             their
             fancies
             mountains
             of
             pride
             .
          
           
             Had
             we
             leisure
             to
             examine
             that
             intire
             Volume
             composed
             by
             Alegambe
             ,
             of
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Authors
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             fresh
             instance
             of
             their
             vanity
             and
             pride
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             to
             amass
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             names
             of
             pitifull
             Books
             ,
             and
             more
             pitifull
             Authors
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             world
             believe
             their
             Society
             is
             full
             of
             extraordinary
             men
             ?
             What
             Glory
             was
             it
             for
             the
             company
             to
             have
             produced
             those
             innumerable
             Casuists
             ,
             who
             have
             corrupted
             all
             Christian
             Morality
             ,
             and
             turned
             topsie
             turvy
             the
             Maxims
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             
               Sam●ies
               ,
               Tambou●in
               ,
               Escobar
               ,
               Castro
               Palao
               ,
               Banny
               ,
               Guimenius
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             What
             glory
             to
             have
             produced
             Divin●s
             who
             have
             extolled
             themselves
             above
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             their
             Authority
             ,
             to
             bring
             their
             own
             profane
             and
             ridiculous
             Novelties
             in
             Credit
             ,
             as
             
               Molina
               ,
               Poza
               ,
               Garasse
            
             ,
             &c.
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             permitted
             
             those
             scosting
             Companions
             ,
             those
             ill-made
             Spirits
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Binet
               ,
               Monk
            
             ,
             and
             Barry
             ;
             to
             write
             Books
             so
             intirely
             ridiculous
             ?
          
           
             Are
             they
             not
             struck
             with
             prodigious
             ,
             and
             irrecoverable
             blindness
             ,
             to
             boast
             of
             those
             works
             they
             have
             composed
             against
             the
             sacred
             persons
             of
             Kings
             and
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             those
             mischievous
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             published
             under
             feigned
             names
             ,
             and
             deserved
             censure
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             came
             forth
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             
               Seribanius
               ,
               Smith
            
             ,
             and
             Mariana
             ?
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             What
             reason
             have
             they
             to
             insert
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             Works
             those
             books
             they
             have
             stollen
             from
             others
             ,
             whereof
             their
             Father
             Abbot
             and
             others
             have
             been
             often
             convicted
             ?
             But
             though
             this
             be
             common
             among
             these
             good
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             every
             dayes
             practice
             ,
             I
             will
             content
             my self
             at
             present
             with
             one
             example
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             they
             spare
             not
             their
             best
             friends
             ;
             but
             are
             ever
             ready
             to
             do
             them
             any
             injury
             which
             may
             afford
             them
             the
             least
             hope
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             notorious
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             process
             they
             maintained
             against
             the
             University
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
               M.
               De
               Monthelon
            
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             famcus
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             ,
             defended
             their
             Cause
             against
             
               M.
               De
               la
               Martiliere
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             later
             having
             published
             his
             Argument
             in
             Print
             ,
             
               M.
               De
               Monthelon
            
             published
             his
             also
             .
             There
             's
             no
             man
             but
             thinks
             it
             the
             misfortune
             ,
             so
             good
             an
             
             Advocate
             to
             have
             undertaken
             so
             bad
             a
             Cause
             ;
             but
             the
             misfortune
             was
             greater
             to
             have
             Clients
             so
             ingrate
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             proved
             to
             him
             .
             For
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             should
             envy
             their
             Advocate
             the
             glory
             of
             having
             defended
             them
             ,
             and
             attribute
             the
             Argument
             he
             published
             ,
             to
             their
             
               F.
               Cotton
            
             ?
             and
             should
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             life-time
             of
             
               M.
               de
               Monthelon
            
             ,
             their
             Advocates
             Nephew
             ,
             who
             can
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             convince
             them
             of
             falshood
             ,
             by
             producing
             the
             Original
             of
             the
             Printed
             Argument
             ,
             all
             of
             his
             deceased
             Unkles
             hand-writing
             :
             That
             I
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             impose
             on
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             hear
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Alegambe
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             Bibliotheque
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             
               pag.
               379.
               col
            
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             speaking
             of
             
               F.
               Cotton
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Edidit
               Apologiam
               pro
               Societate
               contra
               Martellerum
               sub
               nomine
               Montolo●ii
               .
            
             He
             published
             an
             Apology
             for
             the
             Society
             ,
             against
             Martellier
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Monthelon
             :
             Certainly
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             the
             Old
             Law
             never
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             nor
             were
             guilty
             of
             a
             vanity
             so
             malignant
             and
             Ridiculous
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Artifices
             and
             Violences
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Almaign
             to
             take
             from
             Religious
             Orders
             several
             considerable
             Abbyes
             and
             Priories
             .
          
           
             Stories
             on
             this
             subject
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Memorial
             of
             F.
             Paul
             William
             ,
             Vicar
             Generall
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             :
          
           
             Presented
             to
             the
             FRENCH
             Councell
             in
             1654.
             
             Against
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             three
             Colledges
             of
             Jesuites
             at
             Selestat
             ,
             En●isheim
             ,
             and
             Fribourg
             in
             Brisgau
             .
             OF
             The
             Three
             Priories
             in
             Alsatia
             ,
             usurped
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             .
             And
             First
             ,
             Of
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             of
             Ruffach
             ,
             taken
             away
             violently
             by
             vertue
             of
             Bulls
             against
             Bulls
             .
          
           
             THe
             three
             Priories
             Conventuals
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             ,
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             are
             of
             ancient
             foundation
             ,
             between
             five
             and
             six
             hundred
             years
             standing
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             
               St.
               Benedict
            
             ,
             and
             holding
             of
             France
             ,
             though
             
             all
             three
             situate
             in
             Alsatia
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Basil.
             The
             first
             stands
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Ruffach
             ,
             parcel
             of
             the
             temporalties
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             :
             the
             second
             in
             the
             Village
             of
             Veldbach
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             neer
             the
             town
             of
             Altkirk
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             reunited
             to
             France
             by
             the
             Treaty
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             Allemaigne
             .
             The
             first
             depends
             on
             the
             Abby
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             last
             on
             that
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             the
             full
             right
             of
             collating
             being
             in
             the
             Abbots
             ,
             and
             preserved
             without
             interruption
             ,
             and
             the
             Prioryes
             alwayes
             possessed
             by
             Benedictines
             of
             the
             Nation
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             was
             founded
             about
             the
             eleventh
             Century
             ,
             by
             two
             Monks
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             in
             the
             Diocese
             of
             Soissons
             ,
             assisted
             by
             the
             Offerings
             and
             Liberalities
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Great
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             the
             Martyr
             Bishop
             of
             Soissons
             ,
             when
             those
             Monks
             in
             their
             return
             from
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Rome
             arrived
             at
             Ruffach
             ,
             enriched
             with
             his
             Reliques
             by
             hte
             Gift
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             St.
             Potentience
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             they
             built
             that
             Priory
             which
             continued
             alwayes
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Monks
             and
             Abbot
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             though
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             not
             omitted
             any
             artifice
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             institution
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             masters
             thereof
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Bulls
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Lucius
             and
             Alexander
             3
             d
             ,
             who
             excommunicated
             all
             those
             that
             should
             
             attempt
             any
             thing
             concerning
             the
             said
             Priory
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             to
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             said
             Abbot
             and
             Monks
             :
             For
             after
             the
             year
             1578.
             they
             procured
             and
             obtained
             from
             time
             to
             time
             Bulls
             upon
             Bulls
             ,
             but
             so
             voyd
             and
             null
             they
             durst
             not
             produce
             them
             :
             And
             in
             1618.
             they
             huddled
             up
             all
             the
             nullities
             and
             obreptions
             of
             the
             precedent
             Bulls
             into
             one
             ,
             suggested
             by
             them
             to
             have
             been
             obtained
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             
               Selestat
               ▪
            
             founded
             some
             3024.
             years
             before
             ,
             wher●in
             ▪
             they
             set
             forth
             contrary
             to
             the
             truth
             that
             it
             was
             a
             simple
             Priory
             without
             a
             Convent
             ,
             and
             aliened
             long
             since
             from
             the
             said
             Order
             with
             the
             usual
             formalities
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             all
             parties
             interessed
             .
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             Bull
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             having
             by
             strange
             precipitation
             and
             extraordinary
             haste
             outed
             the
             Prior
             
               Nicolas
               Verdot
            
             Monk
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             with
             unheard
             of
             vexations
             possessed
             themselves
             timely
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             in
             1618.
             without
             any
             form
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             ▪
             18
             years
             before
             the
             time
             prescribed
             by
             the
             pretended
             Bull
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             it
             became
             void
             by
             the
             death
             or
             cession
             of
             the
             said
             Prior
             ,
             who
             was
             Canonically
             possessed
             of
             it
             ever
             since
             1610.
             and
             never
             juridically
             deprived
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Letters
             gained
             by
             surprize
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             a●d
             ●
             Mandamus
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             :
             The
             dependance
             of
             the
             three
             Priories
             .
          
           
             This
             violent
             intru●ion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Oppositions
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             Protestations
             and
             pursuits
             of
             the
             said
             Prior
             ,
             with
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             endured
             till
             God
             himself
             brought
             the
             remedy
             by
             a
             change
             of
             the
             State
             in
             1634.
             when
             the
             Iesuits
             upon
             the
             arrival
             of
             the
             French
             Armies
             having
             quitted
             the
             Priory
             ,
             the
             said
             Prior
             was
             re-established
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Authority
             ,
             and
             dyed
             in
             peaceable
             possession
             thereof
             in
             1636.
             whereupon
             
               Iames
               Boescot
            
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Dennis
             ,
             succe●ded
             him
             ,
             and
             possessed
             it
             till
             1644.
             though
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             1638.
             had
             obtained
             Letters
             Patents
             from
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             right
             if
             any
             they
             had
             ,
             which
             they
             got
             by
             surprize
             ,
             upon
             false
             suggestions
             that
             the
             said
             Priory
             ever
             since
             1578.
             had
             been
             Canonically
             united
             to
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Selestat
             ,
             which
             had
             not
             been
             founded
             before
             1615
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             Verdot
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             whom
             death
             had
             deprived
             of
             power
             to
             defend
             his
             Cause
             ,
             had
             been
             an
             usurper
             ,
             Intruder
             ,
             and
             illegally
             possessed
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             seized
             of
             it
             by
             main
             force
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             Letters
             Patents
             were
             of
             no
             use
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             for
             Boescot
             seeing
             that
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Warre
             in
             Germany
             ,
             made
             the
             place
             not
             habitable
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1644
             resigned
             the
             said
             Priory
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             it
             on
             
               Paul
               William
            
             ,
             a
             Fryer
             of
             the
             
               strict
               Observance
               of
               the
               Congregation
               on
               of
               S.
               Vanne
               ,
            
             who
             by
             the
             Kings
             Order
             took
             possession
             thereof
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             enjoyed
             it
             with
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             till
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             of
             Iune
             ,
             1651.
             on
             which
             day
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             a
             Mandamus
             issued
             from
             Archduke
             Leopold
             ,
             Bishop
             and
             Lord
             of
             Strasbourg
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             executing
             some
             Articles
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             peace
             ,
             but
             really
             in
             breach
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Arch-dukes
             Officers
             re-established
             there
             some
             Iesuites
             strangers
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             and
             violence
             outed
             the
             said
             Prior
             and
             his
             Fryers
             of
             the
             reformed
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             oppositions
             ,
             Appeals
             and
             Protestations
             of
             force
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             Officers
             refused
             to
             enter
             of
             Record
             among
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Courts
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             afterwards
             granted
             them
             upon
             renewing
             their
             suit
             at
             Brisac
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             three
             Priories
             depending
             as
             to
             their
             spiritualty
             and
             right
             of
             Collation
             upon
             the
             Abbyes
             of
             Chesy
             and
             Cluny
             have
             ever
             been
             subject
             and
             answerable
             for
             their
             temporaltyes
             to
             the
             Archdukes
             
               Chamber
               of
               Iustice
               of
               Ensi●heim
            
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ,
             though
             
             this
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             be
             situate
             in
             the
             Territories
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Munster
             ,
             in
             1648.
             all
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             in
             the
             higher
             and
             lower
             Alsatia
             were
             granted
             in
             Soveraignty
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             said
             Priory
             being
             at
             present
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             belongs
             the
             cognizance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             said
             Prior
             in
             his
             possession
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             the
             intrusion
             of
             the
             said
             Iesuites
             strangers
             into
             the
             place
             of
             the
             said
             Prior
             ,
             outed
             without
             cause
             or
             lawfull
             Authority
             in
             1651.
             is
             an
             unjust
             attempt
             against
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             said
             Treaty
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             Kings
             interest
             less
             engaged
             for
             keeping
             the
             two
             other
             Priories
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             would
             have
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             France
             ,
             to
             alien
             them
             to
             perpet●ity
             ,
             and
             unite
             them
             to
             the
             Colledges
             of
             strangers
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             .
          
        
         
           
             False
             suggestions
             to
             pope
             Gregory
             XIII
             .
             to
             obtain
             a
             Bull
             of
             Vnion
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             :
             False
             Charge
             of
             Crimes
             on
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             That
             it
             may
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             what
             artific●s
             the
             said
             Fathers
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             
             right
             ,
             to
             usurp
             the
             said
             Priories
             ;
             observe
             that
             in
             1578.
             
             
               Iohn
               Sancey
            
             being
             Prior
             of
             that
             of
             St.
             Valentin
             ,
             they
             obtained
             from
             Popoe
             Gregory
             xiii
             .
             by
             the
             procurement
             and
             Authority
             of
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             ,
             a
             Bull
             of
             Union
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             ,
             for
             founding
             a
             Colledge
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Molsheim
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             it
             upon
             the
             first
             vacancy
             ;
             upon
             the
             false
             suggestion
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Priory
             only
             without
             a
             Convent
             ,
             without
             declaring
             that
             it
             depended
             on
             France
             ,
             and
             the
             Abby
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             without
             an
             information
             
               Super
               commodo
               &
               incommodo
            
             ,
             of
             the
             convenience
             and
             inconvenience
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             Custome
             ought
             regularly
             to
             have
             been
             first
             exhibited
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Prior
             or
             his
             Convent
             ,
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Chesy
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocese
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             all
             interessed
             partyes
             .
          
           
             These
             Iesuites
             being
             otherwise
             sufficiently
             founded
             at
             Molsh●im
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             execute
             their
             Bull
             ,
             so
             full
             of
             nullities
             ,
             and
             void
             Clauses
             ,
             left
             it
             dormant
             without
             the
             least
             mention
             31
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             two
             vacancies
             incurred
             ,
             by
             the
             decease
             of
             Sancey
             in
             1589.
             and
             of
             
               Adrian
               Verd●t
            
             his
             Successor
             in
             1598.
             which
             they
             let
             pass
             without
             stirring
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             giving
             the
             least
             notice
             or
             hint
             of
             their
             pretensions
             .
             So
             that
             the
             said
             Bullby
             this
             means
             lay
             superannuate
             and
             useless
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             in
             1609.
             they
             pitched
             on
             an
             expedient
             
             very
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Charity
             of
             Christians
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             charge
             with
             Crimes
             and
             infamous
             Calumnies
             
               Nicholas
               Terrastre
            
             ,
             Successor
             to
             Adrian
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             d●prive
             him
             of
             his
             Benefice
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             this
             third
             vacancy
             for
             Entry
             .
             They
             managed
             this
             business
             so
             dex●erously
             ,
             that
             by
             false
             reports
             spread
             against
             Terrastre
             ,
             the
             Matter
             was
             brought
             to
             that
             pass
             as
             to
             oblige
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Archdukes
             Chamber
             of
             Ens●sheim
             ,
             to
             write
             about
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             ,
             nor
             the
             Diocesan
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Chesy
             as
             the
             lawfull
             Collator
             ,
             praying
             him
             to
             call
             back
             Terrastre
             ,
             and
             provide
             another
             of
             his
             Monks
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             Priory
             ,
             for
             prevention
             of
             scandal
             :
             To
             give
             more
             credit
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             
               Nicholas
               Verdot
            
             one
             of
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             said
             Abby
             ,
             then
             resident
             in
             the
             Priory
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             who
             inflamed
             with
             Ambition
             to
             succeed
             Terrastre
             ,
             conveyed
             the
             Accusation
             against
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             who
             without
             other
             information
             was
             recalled
             ,
             and
             Verd●t
             sent
             back
             Prior
             in
             his
             place
             :
             This
             serves
             to
             clear
             what
             we
             affirmed
             before
             ,
             that
             this
             Priory
             is
             Conventual
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Strasbourg
             ,
             nor
             his
             Officers
             had
             ever
             Authority
             over
             it
             ,
             or
             took
             cognizance
             of
             any
             cause
             that
             concerned
             it
             ,
             But
             that
             the
             Abbot
             hath
             the
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Spiritualty
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             Collation
             ,
             and
             disposing
             of
             the
             Fryars
             ▪
             as
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Ensisheim
             hath
             in
             the
             Temporalties
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Other
             Calumnies
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             A
             feigned
             Seminary
             ,
             false
             suggestions
             to
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             their
             Artifices
             ,
             Avarice
             and
             Violences
             .
          
           
             But
             providence
             permitted
             not
             their
             designs
             to
             have
             the
             desired
             success
             ,
             for
             Verdot
             succeeding
             in
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             filled
             the
             vacancy
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             escape
             drinking
             deep
             in
             the
             bitter
             cup
             of
             their
             calumnies
             ,
             more
             black
             and
             infamous
             than
             those
             he
             carried
             against
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             whose
             innocence
             being
             at
             last
             cleared
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             he
             was
             honoured
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             Prior
             in
             the
             same
             Abby
             on
             which
             the
             Priory
             depends
             ,
             where
             he
             died
             in
             peace
             eighty
             three
             years
             old
             :
             As
             for
             Verd●t
             he
             was
             hampered
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             as
             you
             shall
             hear
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             of
             Molsheim
             ,
             having
             in
             vain
             solicited
             the
             Prior
             to
             a
             Cession
             with
             offers
             of
             a
             considerable
             Pension
             ,
             perswaded
             Arch-Duke
             Leopold
             as
             Bishop
             of
             S●rasbourg
             ,
             to
             demand
             the
             said
             Priory
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             he
             would
             bestow
             it
             ●or
             endowment
             of
             a
             Seminary
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             but
             imaginary
             )
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Strasbourg
             for
             reducing
             the
             Hereticks
             there
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             was
             granted
             accordingly
             on
             this
             false
             suggestion
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Bull
             of
             union
             for
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Molsheim
             was
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             had
             
             happened
             no
             overture
             for
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             
               Neither
               Cession
               nor
               decease
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             three
             vacancies
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             consented
             to
             the
             dis●nion
             for
             so
             pious
             a
             work
             as
             the
             erecting
             of
             a
             Seminary
             .
             Thus
             was
             
               Pope
               Paul
            
             the
             fifth
             surprized
             ,
             who
             thought
             the
             said
             Rector
             the
             only
             party
             concerned
             .
          
           
             This
             Bull
             was
             not
             more
             null
             and
             abusive
             than
             the
             execution
             wrongfull
             and
             injurious
             ,
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             concealing
             from
             the
             Arch-Duke
             their
             principal
             design
             to
             get
             the
             said
             Priory
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Prior
             ,
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             another
             Colledge
             of
             theirs
             newly
             erected
             in
             a
             Pri●ry
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             called
             St.
             Faithes
             of
             ten
             thousand
             Livers
             rent
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Selestat
             ,
             and
             besieging
             him
             daily
             with
             constant
             importunities
             perswaded
             him
             at
             last
             to
             molest
             poor
             Verdot
             as
             a
             criminal
             .
             A
             French
             man
             by
             birth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             a
             stranger
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             to
             resign
             and
             quit
             the
             said
             Priory
             for
             a
             Pension
             ,
             with
             threats
             ,
             if
             he
             disputed
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             absolutely
             from
             him
             without
             any
             allowance
             to
             be
             made
             him
             :
             But
             Verdot
             unwilling
             to
             be
             a
             Traytor
             to
             his
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             his
             Countrey
             by
             quitting
             his
             right
             notwithstanding
             the
             tempest
             raised
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             serve
             their
             designs
             by
             a
             multitude
             of
             crimes
             ,
             whereof
             they
             accused
             him
             ,
             resolved
             to
             prevent
             ship-wrack
             by
             a
             prudent
             retreat
             ,
             in
             hopes
             that
             time
             might
             produce
             a
             calm
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Their
             Execu●ing
             a
             Sentence
             never
             given
             ,
             informing
             of
             Crimes
             invented
             by
             themselves
             ;
             procuring
             a
             gift
             to
             Arch-Duke
             Leopold
             of
             what
             belonged
             not
             to
             him
             .
             A
             new
             Bull.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Arch-Duke
             took
             the
             advantage
             by
             this
             occasion
             to
             seize
             the
             Priory
             without
             any
             process
             upon
             pretence
             of
             bestowing
             it
             on
             the
             feigned
             Seminary
             ,
             and
             after
             endeavoured
             to
             obtain
             a
             sentence
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Nun●io
             of
             Lucerne
             against
             the
             said
             Verdot
             ;
             but
             the
             Nuncio
             having
             caused
             an
             information
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             against
             Verdot
             for
             those
             crimes
             invented
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             could
             not
             find
             any
             ground
             for
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             continued
             still
             titulary
             Prior
             ,
             though
             outed
             unjustly
             .
          
           
             His
             Adversaries
             afterwards
             acknowledged
             him
             the
             Legal
             Prior
             (
             and
             not
             an
             usurper
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             injuriously
             calumniated
             in
             the
             let●ers-patents
             surreptitiously
             obtained
             in
             1638.
             )
             the
             Arch-Duke
             ordering
             them
             to
             pay
             him
             an
             annual
             pension
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             Florins
             ,
             which
             amount
             to
             about
             three
             hundred
             Levres
             ,
             though
             he
             refused
             to
             accept
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             might
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             involve
             him
             also
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             Simony
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Iesuites
             se●ing
             the
             affair
             pretty
             well
             disposed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             their
             design
             by
             the
             retreat
             of
             Verdot
             ,
             threw
             off
             the
             vizard
             of
             their
             former
             pretences
             ,
             and
             plainly
             discovering
             themselves
             to
             the
             Arch-Duke
             perswaded
             him
             to
             apply
             the
             said
             Priory
             to
             their
             Colledge
             of
             Selestat
             ,
             for
             its
             better
             endowment
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             absolute
             Master
             thereof
             ;
             and
             Letters-Patents
             were
             past
             to
             that
             effect
             27
             of
             Aug.
             1616.
             without
             any
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Prior
             ,
             or
             the
             said
             Seminary
             which
             was
             meerly
             imaginary
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             a
             being
             but
             in
             the
             projects
             of
             the
             I●sui●es
             ,
             who
             knowing
             the
             nullity
             of
             this
             donation
             made
             against
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             several
             persons
             ,
             endeavoured
             to
             cov●r
             and
             supply
             its
             defects
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             sure
             their
             title
             by
             a
             new
             Bull
             in
             1618
             ,
             setting
             forth
             in
             their
             p●tition
             on
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             the
             Rector
             of
             their
             
               Chymerical
               Seminary
            
             freely
             yielded
             his
             consent
             to
             this
             donation
             or
             endowment
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             obtained
             the
             Bull
             under
             the
             conditions
             and
             refervation
             following
             ;
             
               Dummodo
               tempore
               datae
               praesentium
               non
               sit
               in
               〈◊〉
               ali●ni
               jus
               spe●i●li●er
               quaesitum
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             Provided
             that
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             date
             of
             these
             presents
             ,
             no
             person
             have
             any
             right
             thereto
             especially
             purchased
             ,
             as
             Verdot
             had
             ever
             since
             1610
             ;
             and
             that
             only
             with
             this
             reservation
             annexed
             ,
             
               s●
               tunc
               ,
               vel
               cum
               primum
               〈◊〉
               per
               cessum
               vel
               per
               d●c●ssum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             case
             it
             be
             then
             vacant
             ,
             or
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             same
             shall
             be
             void
             by
             Cession
             or
             
             by
             decease
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             the
             pretended
             donation
             from
             the
             Arch-Duke
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             this
             Bull
             was
             absolutely
             void
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             false
             suggestions
             on
             which
             it
             was
             obtained
             yet
             by
             colour
             hereof
             the
             Iesuites
             hastily
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             without
             any
             formality
             of
             law
             ,
             eighteen
             years
             before
             the
             vacancy
             incurred
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Verdot
             in
             1636.
             
             These
             are
             the
             artifices
             ,
             such
             are
             the
             titles
             the
             Iesuites
             make
             use
             of
             to
             rob
             France
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             the
             Abby
             of
             Ch●s●y
             of
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Valentin
             :
             But
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             surprized
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             by
             these
             tricks
             ,
             which
             are
             ordinary
             with
             them
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             endeavoured
             after
             that
             to
             circumvent
             the
             Emperour
             in
             a
             business
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             but
             far
             greater
             importance
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             story
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             fiction
             and
             imposture
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             Monks
             ,
             the
             Abby
             called
             Aula
             Regia
             .
          
           
             During
             the
             last
             wars
             of
             Germany
             about
             1644.
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Prague
             remonstrated
             to
             his
             
               Imperial
               Majesty
            
             ,
             that
             they
             wanted
             a
             house
             of
             Recreation
             to
             refresh
             their
             spirits
             in
             their
             vacations
             from
             publick
             imployments
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             was
             a
             little
             Abby
             called
             
               Aula
               Regia
            
             belonging
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             about
             a
             league
             from
             the
             City
             very
             convenient
             for
             that
             
             purpose
             ,
             possessed
             by
             six
             Monks
             only
             ,
             and
             they
             very
             ill
             livers
             ,
             dissolute
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             ,
             neglecting
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             minding
             nothing
             but
             their
             divertisement
             in
             hunting
             ,
             and
             other
             pastimes
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             Emperour
             was
             so
             far
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             he
             deputed
             a
             Commissary
             to
             put
             them
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             said
             Abby
             without
             requiring
             any
             further
             information
             .
             But
             the
             Commissary
             being
             arrived
             upon
             the
             place
             was
             not
             a
             little
             astonished
             to
             find
             there
             a
             good
             Abbot
             with
             threescore
             and
             one
             profest
             Monks
             ,
             and
             thirteen
             Novices
             newly
             initiated
             and
             entred
             in
             the
             Abby
             ,
             living
             regularly
             and
             co●stant
             at
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             at
             which
             he
             was
             present
             ,
             as
             also
             at
             the
             Common
             Table
             of
             their
             Refectory
             ,
             though
             the
             two
             Iesuites
             sen
             with
             him
             to
             take
             the
             possession
             would
             have
             perswaded
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Countrey
             men
             in
             Monks
             habit
             ▪
             and
             stragling
             persons
             whom
             the
             Abbot
             had
             sent
             for
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             an
             inkling
             of
             what
             should
             happen
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Abbot
             having
             justified
             the
             contrary
             by
             Authentick
             Acts
             of
             all
             their
             professions
             ,
             the
             Commissary
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             upon
             his
             report
             sent
             back
             this
             worthy
             Abbot
             with
             honour
             into
             his
             Abby
             ,
             whence
             the
             two
             Iesuites
             prudently
             retained
             there
             to
             attend
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Emperour
             were
             dismissed
             with
             shame
             and
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             James
             of
             Veldbach
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Iesuites
             became
             under-farmers
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             .
          
           
             The
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             founded
             in
             1144.
             at
             the
             Village
             of
             Veldbach
             by
             
               Frederick
               Count
               Fer●ette
            
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             under
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Cluny
             which
             ●lourished
             then
             ,
             hath
             been
             alwayes
             possessed
             without
             interruption
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             possessed
             by
             the
             reformed
             Fryars
             of
             the
             said
             Order
             ,
             the
             collation
             and
             provision
             reserved
             by
             express
             terms
             to
             the
             Abbot-General
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             :
             The
             last
             
               Prior
               Iohn
               Nie●lin
            
             deceased
             in
             1637.
             succeeded
             in
             1602.
             
             
               Claudius
               Dorez
               ▪
            
             Bishop
             of
             Lauzane
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             possessed
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             ever
             since
             1567.
             
             But
             Nicolin
             by
             dispensation
             in
             that
             behalf
             kept
             his
             residence
             in
             another
             Priory
             he
             had
             in
             Burg●gue
             ,
             having
             Leased
             that
             of
             St.
             Iames
             to
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             Convent
             of
             Lucell●
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             neer
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             for
             the
             term
             of
             his
             life
             from
             1628.
             on
             the
             same
             conditions
             he
             had
             granted
             it
             them
             for
             years
             in
             1621.
             particularly
             that
             they
             should
             maintain
             the
             Fryars
             to
             celebrate
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             according
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             foundation
             and
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             should
             pay
             yearly
             to
             the
             said
             
               Prior
               six
            
             hundred
             Florins
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             reservations
             specified
             in
             an
             instrument
             
             apart
             from
             the
             Grant
             ;
             Whereupon
             the
             Records
             and
             Evidences
             of
             the
             Priory
             ,
             the
             
               Church
               Ornaments
            
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             and
             other
             moveables
             of
             the
             house
             were
             consigned
             by
             inventory
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             said
             Abbot
             and
             Convent
             who
             acquitted
             themselves
             of
             their
             Charge
             with
             great
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             performed
             their
             Conditions
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             were
             established
             at
             Ensisheim
             fifteen
             or
             sixteen
             years
             since
             by
             
               Arch-Duke
               Leopold
            
             ,
             who
             had
             assigned
             them
             for
             their
             foundation
             three
             thousand
             Florins
             Annual
             Rent
             to
             be
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Receipt
             of
             his
             Archiducal
             Chamber
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Salaries
             of
             the
             ancient
             regents
             secular
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             should
             maintain
             in
             their
             Colledge
             twenty
             two
             Iesuites
             ;
             but
             they
             not
             content
             with
             this
             allowance
             ,
             though
             more
             than
             sufficient
             ,
             bethink
             themselves
             of
             an
             expedient
             to
             better
             their
             condition
             ,
             but
             fatal
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             gave
             occasion
             to
             say
             of
             them
             what
             St.
             Paul
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             ,
             
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               gain
               the
               more
            
             ;
             so
             they
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             all
             sorts
             of
             affairs
             ,
             intermeddle
             and
             undertake
             all
             manner
             of
             businesses
             ,
             and
             act
             any
             part
             attended
             with
             profit
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             believed
             that
             these
             Fathers
             would
             have
             reduced
             themselves
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             under-farmers
             to
             get
             footing
             in
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             render
             themselves
             Masters
             thereof
             ?
             Yet
             this
             
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             
               F.
               Anthony
               Weinhard
            
             Rector
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             of
             Ensisheim
             since
             1628
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             course
             he
             took
             to
             rob
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             situate
             thereabouts
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             statutes
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             appear
             a
             fable
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             instrument
             under
             the
             signature
             of
             the
             Rector
             ,
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             put
             it
             out
             of
             question
             .
          
           
             This
             good
             Steward
             of
             the
             Society
             knowing
             that
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             was
             set
             at
             a
             low
             rate
             ,
             being
             really
             worth
             above
             three
             thousand
             Florins
             ,
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               Arch-Duke
               Leopold
            
             forced
             the
             said
             Abbot
             ,
             and
             Convent
             of
             Lucelle
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             absent
             Prior
             to
             assig●
             and
             make
             over
             the
             said
             Lease
             to
             him
             as
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             with
             the
             same
             clauses
             and
             condi●ions
             that
             they
             enjoyed
             it
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             better
             Celebration
             of
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             part
             of
             their
             profession
             ;
             nor
             for
             adorning
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             maintaining
             the
             house
             in
             repair
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             left
             both
             to
             decay
             and
             come
             to
             ruine
             ;
             but
             on
             designe
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             ,
             and
             insensibly
             to
             deface
             all
             memory
             thereof
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             proceedings
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             go●
             footing
             there
             ,
             and
             constrained
             the
             poor
             
             Prior
             (
             by
             wayes
             so
             strange
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             express
             them
             )
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             assignment
             after
             three
             years
             contest
             ,
             the
             Rector
             to
             prevent
             a
             Revocation
             of
             this
             extorted
             consent
             obtained
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             upon
             a
             fraudulent
             request
             ,
             setting
             forth
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             confirmation
             was
             desired
             for
             the
             Priors
             security
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             all
             umbrage
             and
             apprehension
             he
             might
             have
             of
             damage
             or
             inconvenience
             to
             ensue
             upon
             the
             assignment
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Prior.
             
          
        
         
           
             They
             expell
             the
             Fryars
             thence
             ,
             pursue
             the
             Vnion
             at
             Rome
             of
             that
             and
             several
             other
             Benefices
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             whom
             they
             interessed
             therein
             .
             Their
             subtle●ies
             and
             violences
             .
          
           
             Having
             fasten'd
             a
             hook
             in
             the
             jaws
             of
             the
             Prior
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             enjoying
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             assignment
             ,
             the
             Rector
             turns
             out
             all
             the
             Fryars
             of
             the
             Priory
             ,
             the
             Prior
             not
             daring
             to
             resist
             or
             contradict
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Priory
             stood
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             supprest
             ,
             as
             generally
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Benefices
             wherein
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             installed
             .
          
           
             Pursuant
             to
             this
             they
             wrought
             the
             Arch-Duke
             so
             fit
             for
             their
             designs
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             perswaded
             for
             colouring
             their
             usurpation
             to
             write
             to
             Rome
             to
             obtain
             an
             Union
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Val-Dieu
             ,
             
             the
             Priories
             of
             Froid●fontaine
             and
             St.
             Nicolas
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             Commandery
             of
             St.
             Anthony
             of
             Isenheim
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             parties
             concerned
             ,
             the
             Titulars
             or
             Collators
             of
             the
             said
             Benefices
             ,
             and
             without
             shewing
             the
             estate
             or
             nature
             thereof
             ,
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             before
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             Grant
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             entertain
             the
             good
             
               Prior
               Nic●lin
            
             ,
             with
             Letters
             of
             complement
             and
             counterfeit
             amity
             which
             may
             be
             produced
             .
             The
             better
             to
             induce
             the
             Arch-Duke
             to
             interpose
             and
             prosecute
             the
             business
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             they
             propose
             an
             agreement
             somewhat
             extraordinary
             ,
             That
             every
             of
             the
             said
             five
             Benefices
             being
             respectively
             worth
             between
             two
             and
             three
             thousand
             Florins
             should
             yield
             the
             Arch-Duke
             five
             hundred
             Florins
             apiece
             ,
             in
             deduction
             of
             so
             much
             of
             the
             three
             thousand
             Florins
             assigned
             them
             for
             their
             foundation
             .
             This
             was
             easily
             agreed
             to
             by
             the
             Arch-Duke
             (
             though
             he
             had
             no
             power
             to
             do
             it
             )
             and
             decreed
             they
             should
             enjoy
             them
             in
             Commendam
             during
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Union
             with
             charge
             to
             satisfie
             the
             obligations
             of
             the
             foundations
             ,
             which
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inconsistence
             and
             repugnancy
             of
             their
             institution
             and
             Rules
             with
             those
             of
             the
             foundations
             :
             By
             this
             means
             the
             
               Divine
               Se●vice
            
             and
             communities
             of
             five
             good
             Monasteries
             were
             suppr●ssed
             ●o
             ●ound
             a
             Colledge
             almost
             useless
             ,
             as
             
             being
             environed
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             other
             Colledges
             more
             considerable
             ,
             at
             
               Potentrut
               ,
               Frib●urg
               ,
               Selestat
               ,
               M●lsheim
            
             and
             Haguen●u
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             in
             the
             said
             Colledge
             but
             forty
             or
             fifty
             Schollars
             in
             six
             Classes
             under
             three
             Regents
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             design
             was
             not
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             ,
             which
             refused
             the
             union
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             another
             letter
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Insp●uch
             ,
             written
             to
             
               Rome
               Decemb.
            
             9.
             1651.
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             and
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             nevertheless
             these
             good
             sub-farmers
             ,
             who
             fancied
             that
             the
             Arch-Dukes
             Authority
             would
             never
             fail
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scripture
             meant
             them
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             to
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Every
               place
               you
               set
               your
               foot
               on
               shall
               be
               ●o●rs
               ,
            
             disposed
             of
             the
             Priory
             as
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Cluny
             advertised
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Nicolin
             ,
             bestowed
             the
             Pri●ry
             of
             St.
             Iames
             on
             a
             ●ryar
             called
             Guill●t
             ,
             who
             having
             taken
             possession
             by
             Atturney
             ;
             d●signed
             to
             go
             in
             person
             to
             establish
             good
             Orders
             there
             ,
             but
             both
             he
             and
             they
             who
             assisted
             in
             taking
             the
             possession
             were
             so
             frighted
             by
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Peasants
             of
             the
             village
             so
             deeply
             fined
             by
             the
             Sir
             Derlach
             at
             their
             instigation
             for
             having
             suffered
             an
             entry
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             Prior
             menaced
             with
             imprisonment
             durst
             not
             go
             further
             ,
             but
             returned
             into
             France
             ;
             So
             the
             Iesuites
             continued
             as
             farmers
             to
             usurp
             the
             mean
             profits
             ,
             in
             hopes
             the
             Arch-Duke
             recovering
             
             his
             Estates
             by
             a
             treaty
             of
             peace
             ,
             would
             maintain
             them
             by
             absolute
             Authority
             .
             But
             
               F.
               William
            
             established
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conty
             ,
             Vl●ar
             Generall
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             in
             Almaigne
             ,
             being
             provided
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             15
             Iuly
             ,
             1651.
             by
             the
             single
             device
             of
             Guillott
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             addressed
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             went
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             took
             possession
             thereof
             according
             to
             Custome
             ,
             the
             7
             of
             September
             the
             same
             year
             ,
             and
             established
             there
             a
             community
             of
             Reformed
             Fryars
             ,
             having
             found
             the
             Priory
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             ruined
             ,
             without
             a
             Curate
             ,
             without
             Pr●est
             ,
             without
             Fryar
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             continued
             ever
             since
             the
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             though
             the
             Church
             thereof
             was
             Parochial
             ;
             All
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             presented
             by
             Information
             at
             Law
             :
          
        
         
           
             An
             Abby
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             coveted
             ,
             and
             almost
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             This
             Artifice
             of
             
               F.
               Weinhard
            
             hath
             no
             small
             relation
             and
             resemblance
             to
             another
             feat
             which
             one
             of
             his
             Brethren
             (
             whose
             name
             for
             some
             reasons
             shall
             be
             concealed
             )
             made
             use
             soon
             after
             against
             a
             good
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             in
             Alm●igne
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             
             d.
             This
             Father
             went
             to
             the
             new
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             informed
             him
             of
             a
             
             design
             he
             had
             to
             write
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             deceased
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             d
             his
             Father
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             his
             desire
             to
             compose
             a
             piece
             worthy
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             to
             retyre
             into
             some
             pleasant
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             have
             good
             Aire
             and
             refreshment
             ,
             and
             named
             a
             fair
             Abby
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             excellently
             seated
             ,
             as
             a
             place
             fit
             for
             his
             designs
             .
             Which
             the
             Emperour
             approving
             of
             ,
             gave
             him
             Letters
             of
             recommendation
             to
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             all
             the
             welcome
             and
             good
             entertainment
             imaginable
             while
             he
             sojourned
             there
             .
             The
             Iesuite
             was
             so
             taken
             with
             the
             pleasantness
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             enamoured
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             begg
             it
             of
             the
             Emperour
             :
             To
             compass
             this
             design
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             his
             business
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             watch
             narrowly
             ,
             and
             accurately
             observe
             but
             amplifie
             the
             smallest
             defects
             and
             imperfections
             of
             the
             Fryars
             ,
             and
             having
             finished
             his
             double
             work
             ,
             took
             his
             leave
             with
             all
             the
             marks
             of
             greatest
             satisfaction
             from
             the
             Abbot
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             who
             believed
             their
             Guest
             would
             serve
             them
             for
             the
             future
             as
             a
             powerfull
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Emperour
             upon
             occasion
             :
             The
             Iesuite
             Arrived
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             having
             presented
             his
             Majesty
             the
             Book
             he
             had
             composed
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             told
             him
             with
             unparallel'd
             ingratitude
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             much
             deceived
             in
             the
             choyce
             he
             had
             made
             of
             the
             place
             to
             write
             in
             ,
             for
             whereas
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             
             House
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             a
             House
             of
             scandal
             and
             debauchery
             ,
             and
             had
             seen
             examples
             of
             a
             most
             dissolute
             life
             amongst
             men
             professing
             Religion
             ,
             but
             having
             nothing
             of
             it
             but
             the
             habit
             .
             That
             his
             Majesty
             was
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             remedy
             it
             speedily
             .
             The
             good
             Emperour
             answering
             ,
             that
             disorders
             must
             be
             reformed
             :
             The
             Iesuite
             replyed
             ,
             that
             these
             disorders
             were
             arrived
             at
             such
             excess
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             no
             other
             remedy
             but
             a
             total
             expulsion
             of
             those
             debauched
             Monks
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             his
             Majesty
             pleased
             to
             give
             the
             Society
             the
             management
             of
             it
             ,
             such
             good
             Order
             should
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             Change
             would
             quickly
             appear
             .
             The
             Emperour
             taking
             this
             for
             a
             fit
             means
             to
             grati●ie
             and
             reward
             the
             work
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             granted
             his
             request
             :
             And
             it
             was
             resolved
             in
             Councel
             that
             all
             those
             Monks
             and
             their
             Abbot
             should
             avoid
             the
             place
             within
             eight
             dayes
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             Another
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Order
             who
             by
             good
             Fortune
             was
             by
             the
             Councel
             immediately
             dispatched
             an
             express
             to
             the
             poor
             Abbot
             ,
             to
             advertise
             him
             of
             the
             Resolution
             taken
             against
             him
             ,
             The
             affair
             being
             communicated
             in
             the
             Chapter
             (
             as
             usual
             )
             it
             was
             concluded
             that
             the
             Abbot
             accompanyed
             with
             one
             of
             the
             ablest
             of
             his
             Monks
             should
             go
             to
             Court
             ,
             to
             seek
             a
             remedy
             for
             this
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             their
             total
             ruine
             .
             When
             they
             presented
             themselves
             to
             the
             
             Emperour
             ,
             they
             found
             him
             so
             prepossess'd
             ,
             that
             he
             presently
             rejected
             them
             ,
             telling
             them
             his
             word
             was
             engaged
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             revoke
             it
             :
             The
             Abbot
             bethought
             himself
             of
             this
             Expedient
             ;
             he
             besought
             his
             Majesty
             to
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             at
             least
             defend
             his
             Cause
             by
             a
             publique
             dispute
             ;
             which
             was
             granted
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             dispute
             continued
             three
             dayes
             successively
             .
             The
             Iesuite
             ,
             who
             maintained
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             flattered
             the
             Emperour
             by
             attributing
             to
             him
             a
             power
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             to
             dispose
             at
             his
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Benefices
             of
             Ancient
             Orders
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             Foundations
             ,
             thinking
             he
             had
             born
             away
             the
             Bell
             the
             two
             first
             dayes
             ,
             grown
             insolent
             upon
             his
             pretended
             victory
             ,
             the
             third
             day
             insulted
             over
             the
             Monk
             who
             accompanyed
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             slighting
             him
             as
             a
             Cypher
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             came
             thither
             only
             to
             fill
             up
             a
             room
             ,
             or
             make
             up
             a
             number
             :
             The
             young
             Monk
             more
             able
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             modest
             than
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             having
             on
             his
             Knees
             desired
             the
             Abbots
             blessing
             before
             he
             made
             his
             Defence
             ,
             and
             received
             it
             ,
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             time
             to
             be
             silent
             as
             well
             as
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             knew
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             later
             :
             He
             began
             to
             repeat
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             all
             that
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             objected
             ,
             answered
             and
             replyed
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             and
             the
             other
             the
             two
             first
             dayes
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             so
             refuted
             the
             seeming
             reasons
             of
             the
             Iesuit
             ,
             
             that
             he
             taught
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             having
             put
             him
             to
             the
             nonplus
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             nothing
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             maintained
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             with
             arguments
             so
             convincing
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbot
             and
             he
             were
             by
             the
             Emperour
             sent
             back
             into
             their
             Abby
             ,
             with
             the
             applause
             of
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             and
             two
             others
             usurped
             by
             a
             shew
             of
             piety
             and
             surreptitious
             Bulls
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Rector
             of
             Ensisheim
             plaied
             his
             part
             well
             in
             gaining
             entry
             into
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             of
             Veldbach
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             Fribourg
             in
             Bresga●
             used
             no
             less
             artifice
             to
             seize
             that
             of
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             while
             Alsatia
             was
             yet
             under
             the
             house
             of
             Austria
             ;
             for
             though
             two
             onely
             of
             the
             Society
             were
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             introduced
             there
             about
             1623.
             under
             pretence
             of
             Catechising
             and
             hearing
             the
             confessions
             of
             the
             neighbourhood
             and
             Pilgrims
             frequent
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Benedictines
             who
             then
             were
             there
             ,
             whose
             names
             and
             surnames
             remain
             recorded
             in
             the
             information
             made
             thereupon
             had
             not
             been
             able
             to
             have
             performed
             it
             ;
             yet
             these
             Iesuites
             did
             so
             ply
             the
             Officers
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             obtained
             secretly
             a
             Bull
             of
             Union
             in
             1626.
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Benedictines
               ▪
            
             which
             they
             have
             not
             dared
             hitherto
             to
             produce
             ,
             as
             being
             full
             of
             suggestions
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             as
             
             
               That
               the
               said
               Priory
               was
               several
               years
            
             (
             they
             say
             eighty
             )
             
               forsaken
               and
               abandoned
               by
               the
               Prior
               and
               Monks
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               Convent
               :
               That
               the
               buildings
               were
               all
               gone
               to
               ruine
               ;
               that
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Benefice
               was
               very
               small
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Collation
               belonged
               to
               the
               Arcb-Duke
               ,
            
             which
             in
             every
             particular
             are
             publickly
             known
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             Besides
             ,
             the
             pretended
             Bull
             hath
             an
             express
             
               Reservation
               ,
               sine
               praejudicio
               alicujus
            
             ;
             that
             the
             grant
             shall
             not
             operate
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             any
             ,
             yet
             they
             forthwith
             expelled
             
               Peter
               Gaspard
            
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               Michael
            
             then
             Monks
             there
             ,
             who
             retired
             into
             the
             Abby
             of
             St.
             Peter
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             in
             the
             black
             forrest
             .
          
           
             It
             appears
             clearly
             not
             only
             by
             the
             said
             information
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             their
             memorials
             (
             though
             in
             other
             things
             injurious
             and
             di●●amatory
             )
             that
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             is
             by
             foundation
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             and
             conven●ual
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             collation
             thereof
             belongs
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             others
             that
             depend
             thereon
             ;
             that
             it
             hath
             continued
             alwayes
             conventual
             ,
             and
             was
             actually
             possessed
             and
             served
             by
             the
             
               Benedictine
               Fryars
            
             without
             any
             reproach
             untill
             the
             intrusion
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             who
             expelled
             them
             :
             That
             the
             revenue
             they
             set
             forth
             at
             one
             hundred
             Ducats
             ,
             exceeds
             eight
             hundred
             ;
             that
             the
             buildings
             of
             the
             Priory
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             Cloyster
             were
             intire
             and
             in
             good
             repair
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             Fathers
             enemies
             to
             
             monastick
             regularity
             ,
             to
             deface
             their
             power
             ,
             all
             the
             marks
             thereof
             have
             on
             purpose
             pulled
             down
             the
             Cloyster
             ,
             since
             their
             entry
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             materials
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             St.
             Vlrich
             ,
             another
             Priory
             of
             the
             said
             Order
             about
             two
             leagues
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             repair
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             far
             from
             a
             very
             rich
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             called
             Ellenberg
             ;
             which
             two
             last
             Priories
             situate
             in
             the
             Territories
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             said
             Iesuites
             strangers
             of
             Fribourg
             are
             in
             possession
             of
             at
             this
             day
             with
             as
             little
             right
             as
             that
             of
             St.
             Morand
             ;
             the
             last
             having
             been
             given
             them
             in
             reward
             for
             a
             Tragedy
             acted
             by
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             before
             the
             Arch-Duke
             ,
             wherein
             St.
             Augustine
             is
             introduced
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             idleness
             and
             dissoluteness
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             offering
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             whom
             they
             bring
             on
             the
             stage
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             after
             a
             thousand
             praises
             of
             their
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             deed
             of
             gift
             without
             right
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             who
             not
             able
             to
             keep
             the
             Priory
             carry
             away
             the
             moveables
             ,
             evidences
             and
             ornaments
             .
          
           
             Four
             years
             after
             they
             had
             surreptitiously
             obtained
             this
             Bull
             ,
             and
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             parties
             concerned
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             General
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             the
             collation
             did
             of
             full
             right
             belong
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             finding
             their
             Bull
             was
             no
             assurance
             of
             it self
             ,
             resolved
             to
             help
             it
             out
             by
             propping
             it
             with
             a
             deed
             of
             
             gift
             ,
             which
             they
             easily
             procured
             from
             the
             Arch-Duke
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             make
             it
             other
             than
             usurped
             authority
             guided
             by
             their
             advice
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             France
             ;
             But
             being
             their
             opinion
             ,
             no
             person
             could
             be
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             adventure
             the
             questioning
             of
             the
             palpable
             nu●lities
             of
             their
             Bull
             ,
             when
             protected
             and
             supported
             by
             a
             Soveraign
             Authority
             .
             And
             the
             Tragedy
             having
             been
             acted
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Germane
             Wars
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             keep
             the
             Priory
             in
             their
             hands
             during
             the
             troubles
             ;
             but
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             being
             published
             in
             1648.
             and
             the
             Countries
             of
             A●s●●tia
             ,
             and
             Sundriga●
             reunited
             to
             France
             ;
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conty
             holding
             himself
             obliged
             to
             Retake
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             Estates
             and
             Possessions
             usurped
             from
             his
             Order
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             his
             Abby
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             advice
             of
             the
             vacance
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             at
             the
             Re-commendation
             of
             
               M.
               de
               la
               Barde
            
             the
             Kings
             Embassadour
             to
             the
             Swisses
             bestowed
             it
             in
             August
             ,
             1651.
             on
             
               Benedict
               ,
               Schwaller
            
             a
             Fryar
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             Doctor
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ;
             In
             pursuance
             whereof
             Schwaller
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Order
             took
             possession
             in
             the
             usual
             form
             ,
             and
             Re-established
             there
             a
             Community
             of
             Fryars
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             said
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ,
             ordaining
             ,
             
               That
               Monasteries
               usurped
               from
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               whether
               by
               other
               Catholicks
               or
               by
               ●●e●eticks
               ,
            
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             
             those
             Orders
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             originally
             founded
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             hindred
             not
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             prevaricate
             ,
             and
             by
             shifts
             and
             dodging
             tricks
             to
             keep
             the
             Prior
             four
             dayes
             in
             play
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             time
             by
             night
             and
             by
             day
             to
             convey
             away
             all
             the
             Grain
             ,
             Writings
             ,
             Evidences
             ,
             Church-Ornaments
             ,
             and
             other
             moveables
             of
             the
             Priory
             ,
             leaving
             nothing
             behind
             that
             could
             be
             carried
             away
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             never
             theirs
             ;
             after
             which
             to
             get
             some
             pretence
             for
             complaint
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             out
             (
             as
             they
             have
             done
             )
             that
             they
             were
             driven
             away
             by
             force
             ,
             they
             prevailed
             with
             the
             
               Sieur
               Beta
            
             Lord
             of
             Altkirk
             to
             send
             thither
             for
             Souldiers
             who
             arrived
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             having
             made
             them
             drink
             after
             the
             Germane
             mode
             retired
             to
             Ellenberg
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Nostre
             Dame
             des
             Ermites
             in
             Suisserland
             ,
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             entry
             thereby
             notorious
             falsi●ies
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             means
             used
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             usurpe
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             were
             unworthy
             of
             men
             of
             Religion
             and
             of
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             those
             whereby
             they
             insinuated
             themselves
             into
             the
             Abby
             of
             
               Nostre
               Dame
               des
               Ermi●tes
            
             in
             Swizz●rland
             are
             more
             base
             and
             villanous
             :
             The
             story
             is
             so
             common
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             knows
             it
             .
             This
             Monastery
             is
             a
             stately
             Abby
             of
             
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             very
             famous
             ,
             the
             best
             regulated
             ,
             most
             reformed
             ,
             and
             populous
             of
             all
             Germany
             ,
             having
             ordinarily
             forty
             or
             fifty
             Monks
             all
             imployed
             and
             well
             skilled
             in
             the
             Sciences
             of
             
               Phylosophy
               ,
               Theology
            
             ,
             and
             
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             of
             good
             abilities
             of
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Catechising
            
             and
             Conf●ssion
             ,
             which
             they
             exercise
             constantly
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Di●ine
               Service
            
             performed
             to
             a
             perfection
             proportionable
             to
             the
             wishes
             of
             the
             most
             Devout
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             nevertheless
             took
             the
             same
             pretence
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Confession
             to
             get
             in
             thither
             as
             at
             St.
             M●rands
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             at
             St.
             M●rands
             they
             made
             use
             of
             the
             secular
             Authority
             of
             the
             Arch-Duke
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             Abby
             they
             had
             recourse
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             ,
             and
             surprized
             the
             Pope
             ,
             informing
             him
             most
             falsly
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             said
             Abby
             ,
             which
             is
             renowned
             for
             miracles
             and
             multitudes
             of
             Pilgrims
             ,
             resorting
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             to
             pay
             their
             vows
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             was
             very
             ill
             served
             ,
             the
             Pilgrims
             ill
             instructed
             ,
             and
             little
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             expedient
             to
             settle
             there
             some
             persons
             capable
             to
             exercise
             this
             Holy
             Ministry
             ,
             being
             almost
             incompatible
             with
             a
             monastick
             prof●ssion
             ;
             and
             offering
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             persons
             to
             that
             Labour
             if
             his
             Holiness
             thought
             fit
             to
             imploy
             them
             .
             The
             Pope
             who
             discerned
             not
             the
             hooke
             hid
             under
             this
             fair
             pretence
             ,
             dispatched
             a
             Brieve
             to
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             receive
             into
             his
             house
             fix
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             
             capable
             and
             appointed
             to
             assist
             and
             ease
             the
             Fryars
             of
             his
             Order
             in
             that
             Holy
             Exercise
             ,
             with
             Order
             to
             entertain
             them
             in
             all
             things
             according
             to
             their
             prof●ssion
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             Abbot
             received
             and
             made
             them
             welcome
             ,
             yet
             he
             mistrusted
             them
             ,
             and
             apprehended
             the
             danger
             he
             saw
             himself
             suddenly
             and
             unexpectedly
             fallen
             into
             :
             This
             made
             him
             Assemble
             from
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             places
             such
             persons
             both
             Religious
             and
             Secular
             ,
             whom
             he
             accounted
             most
             Judicious
             ,
             
               To
               consult
               with
               them
               how
               to
               secure
               himself
               against
               these
               dangerous
               spies
            
             ;
             The
             Resolution
             was
             ,
             
               That
               an
               ample
               information
               should
               be
               drawn
               up
               in
               good
               form
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Abby
               ,
               the
               imployment
               of
               the
               Monks
               ,
               and
               Celebration
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               dis-abuse
               and
               undeceive
               him
               ,
            
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             thereupon
             immediately
             sent
             a
             second
             Brieve
             ,
             in
             revocation
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Iesui●es
             to
             retire
             to
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Benedictines
             to
             continue
             their
             spiritual
             harvest
             in
             the
             fields
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             C●rruption
             of
             Iudges
             by
             presen●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             Fribourg
             resolved
             to
             retain
             if
             possible
             the
             said
             Pr●ory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             bethought
             himself
             beforehand
             of
             means
             most
             unworthy
             a
             man
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             to
             secure
             what
             he
             had
             unjustly
             obtained
             :
             To
             this
             purpose
             he
             was
             fully
             determined
             at
             what
             price
             soever
             to
             gain
             the
             Auditor-General
             being
             
               Soveraign
               Iudge
            
             at
             B●isach
             ,
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             to
             corrupt
             him
             by
             bribery
             from
             doing
             Justice
             to
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             engaging
             him
             to
             his
             power
             to
             favour
             the
             usurpation
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             never
             minding
             the
             scandal
             would
             be
             given
             this
             heretick
             ,
             (
             being
             one
             of
             the
             subtlest
             amongst
             them
             )
             and
             to
             other
             men
             of
             Religion
             when
             it
             should
             appear
             ,
             that
             a
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             the
             flower
             and
             cream
             of
             Christi●nity
             was
             guilty
             of
             an
             iniquity
             so
             h●mous
             ,
             as
             to
             endeavour
             by
             presents
             to
             shake
             the
             constancy
             of
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             sway
             him
             from
             his
             duty
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             inflexible
             :
             But
             the
             Rector
             who
             valued
             not
             such
             considerations
             ,
             made
             the
             Iudge
             a
             present
             of
             a
             
               Christal
               Vessel
            
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             their
             usurpation
             of
             St.
             Morand
             :
             This
             is
             clear
             by
             a
             letter
             in
             Latine
             ,
             the
             Original
             whereof
             was
             shortly
             after
             found
             in
             the
             said
             Monastery
             ,
             signed
             by
             the
             
               Iesuite
               Gebhardus
               Deminger
            
             ,
             and
             addressed
             to
             
               F.
               Gaspard
               Schiez
            
             ,
             Rector
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             at
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             dated
             Iuly
             27.
             1651.
             containing
             among
             others
             these
             express
             terms
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             whole
             letter
             intirely
             recited
             in
             the
             said
             memorial
             of
             
               Paul
               William
               ,
               Viz.
               Heri
               &
               hodie
               rationes
               congessi
               ,
               easque
               cras
               〈◊〉
               Brisacum
               ipse
               feram
               .
               Et
               ut
               D.
               Aud●torem
               nobis
               faventem
               efficiam
               crystallinum
               
               mecum
               feram
               poculum
               decem
               ducatorum
               ,
               affabre
               hic
               elaboratum
               ,
               ad
               eundem
               nobis
               devinciendum
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Yesterday
             and
             this
             day
             I
             have
             collected
             reasons
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             strengthning
             of
             our
             Cause
             )
             which
             God
             willing
             to
             morrow
             I
             will
             carry
             to
             Brisach
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Auditor
             our
             friend
             and
             oblige
             him
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             present
             him
             a
             vessel
             of
             Chrystal
             of
             ten
             Ducates
             value
             ,
             and
             cu●iously
             wrought
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             Lutheran
             Auditor
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             favoured
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             th●ir
             usurpation
             ;
             but
             the
             
               Kings
               Orders
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Benedictins
             Cause
             prevailed
             and
             obliged
             the
             Governour
             to
             perfer
             the
             interesses
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             France
             to
             the
             pretensions
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             not
             permit
             the
             alienation
             of
             Monasteries
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             strangers
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             forc'd
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             the
             antient
             and
             legal
             possessors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Complaints
             grounded
             on
             lies
             ;
             corrupting
             of
             witnesses
             ;
             surprizing
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             were
             no
             sooner
             outed
             ,
             but
             they
             repented
             their
             quitting
             their
             prey
             so
             easily
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             great
             bustle
             ,
             and
             spread
             their
             complaints
             every
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             expelled
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Morand
             by
             violence
             ,
             and
             ●orce
             of
             armes
             ;
             they
             conveyed
             these
             complaints
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Duke
             ,
             
             and
             by
             their
             Pens
             to
             Cardinal
             Colonna
             Protector
             at
             Rome
             of
             the
             nation
             of
             Almaigne
             ,
             having
             a
             fit
             opportunity
             to
             send
             the
             letters
             by
             their
             Provincial
             
               Fr.
               Schorrer
            
             who
             was
             deputed
             to
             assist
             at
             the
             Election
             of
             their
             new
             General
             .
             At
             the
             same
             time
             they
             held
             an
             Assembly
             of
             several
             Rectors
             with
             their
             Secular
             Council
             at
             the
             village
             of
             Hirsingen
             ,
             a
             league
             from
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Morands
             ,
             and
             having
             invited
             the
             Dean
             of
             the
             place
             to
             dinner
             ,
             they
             presented
             him
             for
             the
             first
             course
             an
             Act
             to
             sign
             ,
             dressed
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             to
             testifie
             that
             they
             had
             been
             expelled
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             injuriously
             and
             by
             violence
             :
             But
             the
             Dean
             being
             a
             man
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             resolute
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               He
               could
               not
               testifie
               a
               matter
               whereof
               he
               had
               no
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               report
               was
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               desired
               the
               Souldiers
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               drink
               deep
               to
               have
               some
               colour
               of
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               Souldiers
               had
               forced
               them
               away
               ,
               though
               no
               violence
               had
               been
               used
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Assembly
             resolved
             to
             make
             their
             address
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Nuncio
             at
             Lucerne
             ,
             to
             desire
             him
             to
             inform
             hims●lf
             of
             the
             pretended
             violences
             ,
             fancying
             that
             upon
             the
             rumours
             they
             had
             spread
             they
             should
             ●ind
             persons
             enough
             to
             depose
             the
             fact
             they
             alledged
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             their
             
               F.
               Grandm●nt
            
             Rector
             of
             Fribourg
             in
             Swizzerland
             should
             carry
             their
             complaints
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             .
             The
             information
             taken
             by
             the
             new
             Nuncio
             discovered
             
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             fictions
             ,
             the
             ar●i●ices
             and
             malignity
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             :
             But
             the
             voyage
             of
             
               F.
               Grandmont
            
             to
             Paris
             took
             effect
             ,
             for
             having
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             
               F.
               Paulin
            
             then
             confessor
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             represented
             to
             his
             Majesty
             all
             the
             falsi●ies
             of
             advantage
             to
             their
             Cause
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             expelled
             the
             said
             Priories
             unjustly
             and
             by
             force
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Canonical
             Union
             of
             the
             said
             Priories
             to
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             they
             obtained
             Orders
             by
             surprize
             for
             their
             re-establishment
             without
             hearing
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             in
             confidence
             to
             have
             them
             executed
             blindfold
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             were
             once
             established
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             no
             man
             durst
             molest
             them
             for
             these
             two
             Priories
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             St.
             Valentin
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             would
             with
             equal
             boldness
             and
             falshood
             aver
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             restored
             in
             pursuance
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             surprize
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             soon
             as
             
               F.
               Grandmont
            
             had
             the
             Kings
             Letters
             ,
             one
             for
             
               M.
               de
               la
               Barde
            
             Ambassadour
             in
             Swizzerland
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             
               M.
               de
               Charlevois
            
             Commander
             at
             Bris●ch
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             
               F.
               Schorrer
            
             the
             Provincial
             to
             supersede
             his
             demands
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Arch-Duke
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
             for
             that
             he
             had
             obtained
             letters
             from
             the
             King
             for
             their
             re-establishment
             in
             the
             Priories
             in
             question
             :
             This
             appears
             by
             Cardinal
             Colonnas
             Answer
             of
             the
             5
             
               th
               March
            
             1652.
             to
             the
             Letters
             of
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Arch-Duke
             :
             But
             the
             Father
             ,
             though
             he
             thought
             the
             Orders
             would
             be
             executed
             without
             taking
             any
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             was
             deceived
             in
             his
             account
             ;
             for
             neither
             the
             Governour
             nor
             the
             Ambassadour
             judged
             it
             in
             their
             power
             to
             obey
             them
             for
             many
             reasons
             both
             of
             State
             and
             of
             Law
             ;
             declaring
             frankly
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             that
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             serve
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Letters
             were
             very
             good
             ,
             but
             their
             Cause
             worth
             nothing
             .
          
           
             This
             obliged
             the
             three
             Rectors
             to
             reassume
             their
             first
             course
             ,
             and
             continue
             their
             pursuit
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             procure
             from
             the
             Pope
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             these
             three
             benefices
             artificially
             suggested
             in
             all
             their
             addresses
             :
             But
             the
             success
             here
             proved
             worse
             than
             in
             France
             :
             For
             the
             Pope
             judiciously
             refused
             it
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             such
             an
             Union
             as
             they
             pretended
             ,
             they
             needed
             no
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             to
             grant
             one
             were
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               See.
            
             
          
           
             To
             omit
             nothing
             that
             artifice
             or
             ambition
             could
             suggest
             ,
             they
             had
             recourse
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Di●t
             at
             Ra●isbonne
             ,
             where
             they
             made
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             complaining
             loudly
             ,
             but
             ●alily
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             outed
             of
             the
             Priories
             of
             St.
             Mor●nd
             ,
             
             and
             St.
             Iames
             against
             Right
             ,
             and
             were
             troubled
             and
             disturbed
             in
             their
             possession
             of
             St.
             Valentines
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Canonical
             Union
             obtained
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               See.
            
             Endeavouring
             thus
             to
             engage
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             re-establish
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             break
             with
             France
             .
             But
             
               M.
               de
               Vautorce
            
             his
             Christian
             Majesties
             Ambassador
             in
             that
             Assembly
             ,
             being
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             Cause
             ,
             inseparable
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Abbies
             of
             Cluny
             and
             Chesy
             ,
             and
             the
             inter●sses
             of
             France
             ,
             rendred
             these
             new
             attempts
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ineffectual
             and
             vain
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             recourse
             to
             Heretical
             Officers
             of
             War
             and
             of
             Iustice
             ;
             their
             Calumnies
             and
             recommendations
             to
             promote
             their
             injustice
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             not
             daunted
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             though
             their
             Cause
             was
             so
             unjust
             ,
             that
             they
             failed
             of
             their
             hopes
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             in
             Italy
             ,
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Apostolical
             Nuncio
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Duke
             of
             Inspruch
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             try
             the
             French
             King
             once
             more
             ,
             and
             sollicited
             new
             Orders
             from
             him
             on
             the
             same
             suppositions
             they
             had
             procured
             the
             former
             :
             and
             because
             they
             could
             not
             incline
             the
             
               Si●urs
               De
               la
               Bard
            
             ,
             and
             
               de
               Charl●vois
            
             to
             favour
             their
             injustice
             ,
             they
             laboured
             with
             all
             their
             might
             to
             have
             these
             second
             Orders
             dispatched
             and
             directed
             to
             
               Major
               General
               
               Rose
            
             their
             particular
             friend
             ,
             though
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             judging
             him
             proper
             for
             the
             execution
             they
             needed
             ,
             having
             disposed
             him
             before
             by
             the
             great
             treats
             they
             had
             made
             him
             in
             their
             Colledge
             of
             Ensish●im
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             lodged
             and
             entertained
             him
             with
             all
             Almaign
             Civilities
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             1652.
             the
             ●●rrain
             Troops
             being
             then
             in
             their
             winter
             quarters
             in
             A●s●●ia
             :
             But
             they
             could
             never
             obtain
             at
             Paris
             the
             Orders
             they
             desired
             ;
             this
             made
             them
             play
             other
             pranks
             to
             compass
             their
             designs
             .
          
           
             They
             slandered
             
               F.
               Paul
               William
            
             the
             Benedictine
             for
             defending
             himself
             against
             their
             unjust
             usurpations
             as
             a
             villain
             ,
             a
             cheat
             and
             notorious
             impostor
             :
             These
             are
             the
             very
             terms
             in
             the
             Latine
             Letter
             from
             the
             Rector
             of
             Fribourg
             to
             the
             Warden
             of
             the
             Capucines
             of
             Brisach
             dated
             Iuly
             25.
             1652.
             and
             inserted
             at
             large
             in
             the
             memorial
             abovementioned
             ;
             By
             the
             same
             letter
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             procured
             from
             several
             persons
             of
             Quality
             their
             friends
             at
             Paris
             Letters
             of
             Recommendation
             to
             Madam
             the
             Countess
             of
             H●rc●ur
             ,
             to
             M.
             the
             Count
             of
             Serny
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Baron
             
               de
               Mele
            
             at
             Brisach
             to
             desire
             their
             favour
             for
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             But
             their
             Cause
             was
             generally
             judged
             so
             bad
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             no
             person
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             undertake
             their
             d●●●nce
             except
             the
             
               Audit●r
               General
            
             ,
             who
             not
             able
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             P●iories
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             M●rand
             ,
             granted
             them
             a
             sequestration
             
             in
             August
             1652.
             without
             taking
             any
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             without
             hearing
             or
             summoning
             the
             defendants
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Suitors
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             who
             had
             retained
             to
             themselves
             the
             whole
             cognizance
             of
             this
             affair
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Rapine
             and
             Dilapidation
             of
             Benefices
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             favour
             of
             this
             Judge
             ,
             and
             several
             artifices
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             turned
             the
             deaf
             ear
             to
             the
             frequent
             demands
             made
             for
             restitution
             of
             the
             Deeds
             ,
             Evidences
             ,
             Reliques
             ,
             Plate
             and
             Ornaments
             they
             had
             carried
             away
             from
             the
             said
             Priories
             ,
             though
             obliged
             to
             restore
             them
             not
             only
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             express
             Article
             of
             the
             treaty
             of
             Peace
             pag.
             82.
             importing
             ,
             That
             
               all
               Records
               and
               Wri●ings
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               other
               moveables
               found
               in
               the
               said
               place
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               possession
               taken
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
            
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             refusal
             obliged
             the
             Benedictines
             to
             commence
             new
             Suits
             ,
             and
             obtain
             judgements
             against
             them
             for
             recovery
             of
             their
             goods
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             most
             lamentable
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             three
             Priories
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             and
             St.
             Valentin
             they
             left
             nothing
             intire
             but
             what
             respect
             hindered
             them
             to
             demolish
             ,
             or
             interest
             obliged
             them
             to
             preserve
             .
             And
             they
             who
             so
             often
             pretend
             (
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             others
             )
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Service
            
             is
             
             ill
             managed
             or
             neglected
             ,
             and
             object
             against
             the●
             great
             imperfections
             and
             disorders
             in
             their
             manners
             ,
             as
             grounds
             for
             their
             usurpation
             ,
             and
             account
             them
             Canonical
             Titles
             for
             intruding
             into
             the
             Rights
             of
             other
             men
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             confounded
             for
             these
             real
             enormities
             ,
             which
             though
             committed
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             impudence
             to
             own
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             entring
             St.
             Morand
             they
             demolished
             the
             Cloyster
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             materials
             to
             be
             conveyed
             to
             St.
             Vlrich
             .
          
           
             At
             St.
             Valentines
             ,
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             they
             changed
             into
             a
             hey-house
             and
             stable
             for
             the
             Arch-Dukes
             horses
             ,
             a
             fair
             and
             large
             Hospital
             magnificently
             built
             ,
             and
             with
             extraordinary
             charge
             by
             
               D.
               Iohn
               Sancey
            
             the
             
               Benedictine
               Prior
            
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Monastery
             for
             receiving
             and
             lodging
             poor
             Pilgrims
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             dissipated
             and
             imbezelled
             the
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             a
             quantity
             of
             Plate
             and
             Ornaments
             which
             the
             Priors
             had
             provided
             by
             their
             frugality
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Iames
             of
             Veldbach
             ,
             though
             let
             them
             in
             good
             condition
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             undervalue
             in
             the
             Rent
             ,
             fared
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             was
             used
             with
             least
             respect
             as
             situate
             in
             a
             village
             where
             they
             held
             themselves
             at
             liberty
             to
             act
             those
             abuses
             which
             in
             Cities
             and
             great
             Towns
             they
             durst
             not
             attempt
             ,
             for
             they
             not
             only
             
             permitted
             the
             Dormitory
             of
             the
             Fryars
             adjoyning
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Founders
             Chappel
             ,
             beside
             the
             High
             Altar
             ,
             to
             decay
             and
             run
             to
             ruine
             ,
             but
             pulled
             down
             the
             Steeple
             ,
             and
             threw
             great
             pieces
             of
             timber
             on
             the
             Founders
             Tombs
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Quire
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Barbarisme
             broke
             all
             to
             pieces
             :
             Thus
             they
             demolished
             part
             ,
             and
             spoyled
             the
             residue
             of
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             not
             left
             one
             ornament
             for
             saying
             Mass
             ,
             of
             twelve
             they
             found
             there
             ,
             which
             they
             carryed
             into
             Swizzerland
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Plate
             of
             the
             Priory
             :
             And
             't
             is
             probable
             they
             had
             not
             spared
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             Parochiall
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             le●t
             in
             extreme
             disorder
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Priory
             of
             Maizere
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             changed
             into
             a
             Farm
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             What
             you
             have
             heard
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             their
             brethren
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Porentr●t
             (
             who
             pretend
             no
             less
             Veneration
             for
             sacred
             places
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             company
             )
             had
             given
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             credit
             and
             belief
             to
             ,
             having
             three
             years
             before
             ruined
             the
             Church
             of
             another
             Priory
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             called
             Maizere
             (
             formerly
             famous
             for
             Pilgrimage
             in
             the
             Countrey
             )
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             carefully
             maintain
             and
             preserve
             their
             Churches
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             great
             regret
             of
             the
             Countrey
             adjacent
             ,
             who
             deplored
             the
             profanation
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             materials
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             imployed
             to
             repair
             the
             houses
             ,
             Barns
             and
             Stables
             of
             a
             Farmer
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             remained
             no
             sign
             of
             a
             Priory
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             a
             plain
             Farm.
             
          
           
             Such
             is
             the
             condition
             to
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             reduce
             the
             benefices
             they
             usurp
             ,
             whereof
             they
             consider
             nothing
             but
             the
             revenue
             ,
             beginning
             alwayes
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             enter
             them
             to
             abolish
             the
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             marks
             which
             might
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             they
             once
             belonged
             to
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Founders
             ,
             nor
             the
             Charges
             they
             imposed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Iesuitical
             way
             to
             promote
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Their
             taking
             away
             Evidences
             and
             Registers
             .
          
           
             Another
             Detriment
             and
             injury
             done
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             these
             three
             Priories
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Priories
             were
             obliged
             to
             seek
             their
             remedy
             in
             the
             Great
             Councel
             ,
             was
             their
             taking
             away
             the
             Evidences
             and
             Registers
             concerning
             the
             Rights
             and
             Revenues
             of
             these
             Monasteries
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             could
             make
             no
             other
             use
             of
             ,
             but
             to
             accommodate
             themselves
             in
             case
             of
             a
             re-entry
             there
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             an
             unjust
             Ambition
             could
             give
             them
             any
             hopes
             of
             ;
             or
             to
             deprive
             the
             right
             owners
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             
             to
             which
             nothing
             but
             an
             extreme
             malignity
             could
             incline
             them
             ;
             or
             lastly
             ,
             to
             conceal
             and
             suppress
             some
             debts
             to
             which
             their
             Goods
             might
             be
             lyable
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             denotes
             a
             malicious
             avarice
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             strange
             in
             the
             J●suites
             practice
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             Colledges
             of
             Novices
             at
             Nancy
             have
             40
             years
             since
             used
             the
             like
             practice
             against
             the
             Friars
             of
             Senon
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             in
             Lorrain
             ,
             when
             the
             Abbot
             of
             St.
             Vanne
             of
             Verdun
             having
             given
             them
             the
             Lordship
             of
             Barbonville
             ,
             being
             a
             dependant
             on
             his
             Abby
             ,
             charged
             with
             the
             ancient
             rent
             of
             22
             quarters
             of
             Corn
             to
             the
             Abby
             of
             Senon
             ,
             they
             craftily
             embezled
             all
             the
             Evidences
             th●y
             could
             light
             on
             ,
             that
             made
             mention
             of
             that
             duty
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Fryars
             of
             Senon
             sent
             to
             demand
             the
             Rent
             as
             accustomed
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             who
             thought
             all
             the
             Evidences
             that
             concerned
             that
             duty
             were
             safe
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             pretended
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             refused
             payment
             ,
             telling
             the
             demanders
             ,
             th●y
             thought
             nothing
             due
             .
             A
             suit
             was
             thereupon
             commenced
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Lorrain
             ,
             and
             the
             Fryars
             for
             want
             of
             their
             Evidences
             to
             make
             out
             their
             title
             ,
             were
             cast
             .
             But
             some
             years
             after
             the
             reformation
             of
             the
             said
             Abby
             ,
             the
             reformed
             Fryars
             made
             so
             diligent
             search
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             three
             Registers
             wherein
             the
             said
             duty
             was
             charged
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             whereof
             they
             brought
             a
             new
             Action
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             stifly
             defended
             
             but
             the
             Registers
             being
             produced
             ,
             they
             submitted
             to
             pay
             what
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             dispute
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Iesuites
             proceeding
             in
             three
             several
             Tribunals
             ,
             and
             three
             Distinct
             Countreyes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Priories
             ,
             and
             other
             petty
             foggeries
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             cause
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             same
             d●sign
             the
             Rectors
             of
             the
             three
             Colledges
             of
             
               Selestat
               ,
               Enssheim
            
             ,
             and
             Fribourg
             ,
             carryed
             away
             the
             Deeds
             and
             Evidences
             of
             the
             three
             Priories
             above-mentioned
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Priors
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             sought
             restitution
             by
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             incredible
             how
             many
             artifices
             and
             petty
             foggeryes
             they
             used
             to
             detain
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             an
             instance
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             themselves
             pressed
             by
             the
             Benedictines
             to
             restore
             them
             ,
             they
             procured
             a
             prohibition
             from
             the
             Privy
             councel
             ,
             to
             prevent
             proceedings
             in
             the
             inferiour
             Courts
             ,
             interdicting
             the
             ordinary
             Judges
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             :
             The
             Councell
             being
             thus
             intirely
             possessed
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Conty
             ,
             and
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Nesmond
             interposed
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             ,
             the
             former
             as
             Generall
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             the
             later
             as
             Abbot
             of
             Chesy
             and
             Collators
             of
             the
             Priories
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             hereupon
             fearing
             their
             success
             in
             the
             Councel
             ,
             while
             the
             matter
             depended
             there
             ,
             prosecuted
             
             the
             Benedictine
             Priors
             at
             the
             same
             time
             both
             at
             Rome
             and
             Brisach
             ;
             and
             obtained
             of
             the
             Auditor
             Generall
             at
             Brisach
             ,
             whom
             we
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             a
             sequestration
             of
             the
             Priories
             of
             St.
             Iames
             and
             St.
             Morand
             ,
             without
             any
             form
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             without
             hearing
             or
             summoning
             the
             Defendants
             .
             And
             at
             Rome
             they
             procured
             a
             Monition
             to
             cite
             the
             Benedictines
             thither
             ,
             with
             an
             Excommunication
             against
             all
             that
             should
             oppose
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Bull
             ,
             which
             they
             durst
             never
             produce
             .
             And
             caused
             the
             Monition
             to
             be
             printed
             throughout
             :
             And
             the
             Benedictines
             of
             St.
             Morand
             to
             be
             cited
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Basle
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             an
             injury
             and
             abuse
             ,
             the
             Fryars
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             an
             Appeal
             .
          
           
             In
             pursuance
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             used
             all
             the
             tricks
             the
             spirit
             of
             Wrangling
             could
             invent
             in
             the
             most
             shifting
             petty-foggers
             ,
             by
             delayes
             ,
             by
             reiterated
             defaults
             ,
             new
             Assignations
             ,
             contesting
             about
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             producing
             ridiculous
             ,
             impertinent
             and
             insignificant
             matters
             ;
             falsities
             and
             manifest
             untruths
             ;
             diffamatory
             Libells
             ;
             forged
             Letters
             ;
             informations
             without
             date
             or
             subscription
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             other
             devices
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Memoriall
             above-mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             the
             more
             credible
             ,
             for
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             a
             notable
             Arrest
             was
             given
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Bulls
             without
             president
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             Councels
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             An
             Arrest
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             against
             the
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             forget
             some
             remarkable
             things
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Bulls
             the
             Iesuites
             obtained
             for
             the
             three
             Priories
             spoken
             of
             before
             :
             for
             besides
             the
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             nullities
             and
             obr●ptions
             whereof
             they
             were
             full
             ,
             which
             inclined
             the
             Benedictines
             to
             procure
             and
             produce
             Duplicates
             thereof
             against
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             besid●s
             the
             express
             provision
             in
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             operate
             to
             the
             wrong
             or
             prejudice
             of
             any
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             abusively
             and
             maliciously
             framed
             in
             two
             points
             :
             1.
             
             In
             that
             contrary
             to
             all
             forms
             and
             presidents
             ,
             they
             gave
             power
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             take
             possession
             ▪
             of
             the
             said
             Benefices
             by
             their
             proper
             Authority
             ,
             without
             observing
             the
             ordinary
             formalities
             requisite
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             and
             the
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             ,
             of
             Lateran
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             made
             alienation
             of
             Estates
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             parties
             ,
             united
             several
             Benefices
             situate
             in
             divers
             Dioceses
             ,
             and
             suppressed
             Monasteries
             and
             Benefices
             Conventual
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             remain
             to
             perpetuity
             :
             2.
             
             In
             that
             by
             an
             unparallel'd
             and
             unheard
             of
             abuse
             ,
             they
             contained
             a
             Clause
             ordaining
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             questioned
             for
             
             any
             nullity
             ,
             obreption
             ,
             or
             subreption
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             full
             ,
             
               Decernen●es
               easdem
               praesen●es
               nullo
               unquam
               tempore
               de
               subreptionis
               vel
               obreptionis
               a●t
               nullitatis
               vi●io
               A●gui
               seu
               notari
               :
            
             which
             takes
             away
             all
             cause
             of
             wond●r
             why
             the
             Jesuites
             were
             alwayes
             loth
             to
             produce
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             they
             could
             serve
             for
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             discover
             their
             Artifices
             and
             Deceits
             ,
             the
             clearer
             ,
             though
             notorious
             enough
             to
             the
             world
             already
             ,
             upon
             other
             occasions
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             none
             can
             think
             it
             strange
             that
             after
             so
             many
             shifts
             and
             tricks
             of
             petty
             foggery
             ,
             they
             were
             at
             last
             wholly
             defeated
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             debarred
             of
             their
             pretensions
             to
             the
             Priories
             in
             question
             ,
             by
             Arrest
             of
             the
             Kings
             Councel
             ,
             the
             Judi●ial
             part
             whereof
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             is
             here
             transcribed
             ,
             but
             the
             proceedings
             purposely
             omitted
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             are
             herein
             before
             succinctly
             reported
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Printed
             Memoriall
             we
             mentioned
             often
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Arrest
             of
             the
             Privy
             Councell
             .
          
           
             THe
             King
             in
             his
             Councel
             giving
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             doing
             right
             in
             the
             said
             Cause
             ,
             hath
             maintained
             and
             kept
             ,
             and
             doth
             maintain
             and
             keep
             the
             said
             Fryar
             
               Paul
               William
            
             in
             the
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             said
             Priories
             of
             St.
             Valentine
             of
             Ruffach
             ,
             and
             St.
             James
             of
             Veldbach
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Fryar
             
               Benedict
               Schwaller
            
             in
             the
             possession
             
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             said
             Priory
             of
             St.
             Morand
             :
             Forbidding
             and
             pr●hibiting
             the
             Demandants
             (
             the
             Jesuites
             )
             and
             all
             others
             to
             trouble
             or
             m●lest
             them
             in
             this
             behalf
             ,
             and
             ordering
             the
             Sequestrators
             to
             deliver
             the
             possession
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             said
             William
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             done
             right
             upon
             the
             demands
             respectively
             made
             by
             the
             said
             parties
             for
             restitution
             of
             the
             Re●iques
             ,
             Ornaments
             ,
             Evidences
             ,
             Moveables
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             were
             heretofore
             in
             the
             said
             Priories
             ,
             hath
             ordained
             and
             ordains
             ,
             that
             the
             parties
             within
             two
             months
             joyn
             issue
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             d●bate
             t●em
             at
             large
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Sieur
               De
               Baussan
            
             Intendant
             in
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Alsatia
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             
               Sieur
               De
               Baussan
            
             shall
             assist
             and
             further
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             Arrest
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             executed
             notwithstanding
             any
             opp●sition
             or
             Appeals
             whatsoever
             .
             Yet
             so
             as
             the
             said
             Appeals
             shall
             not
             be
             barred
             or
             prejudiced
             hereby
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             parties
             are
             to
             proceed
             to
             executi●n
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             delayed
             by
             ver●ue
             or
             colour
             of
             any
             Appeal
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             his
             Majesty
             reserves
             unto
             himself
             and
             his
             Councell
             ,
             the
             cognizance
             and
             de●er●ination
             of
             any
             Appeal
             that
             shall
             or
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             made
             in
             this
             ●ause
             ,
             which
             Appeal
             shall
             be
             proceeded
             in
             summarily
             without
             the
             ●sual
             formality
             of
             Suits
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Examined
                 ,
                 Signed
              
               ,
               De
               Moris
               .
            
             
               Given
               at
               the
               Kings
               Privy-Councel
               held
               at
               Paris
               ,
               
                 Aug.
                 4.
                 1654.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OTHER
           Historical
           Passages
           AND
           Relations
           of
           the
           Artifices
           and
           Violences
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           of
           Almaigne
           in
           taking
           away
           several
           Abbies
           from
           the
           Orders
           of
           St.
           Benedict
           ,
           and
           the
           Cisteaux
           monks
           .
        
         
           Collected
           out
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Famous
           F.
           Hay
           ,
           a
           Benedictine
           of
           Almaigne
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           ASTRUM
           INEXTINCTUM
           ,
           Printed
           in
           1636.
           and
           the
           other
           HORTUS
           CRUSIANUS
           ,
           Printed
           at
           Frankfort
           in
           1658.
           and
           Printed
           also
           within
           these
           ten
           years
           with
           all
           their
           Qu●tations
           ,
           in
           France
           in
           4
           to
           ,
           and
           at
           Cologne
           in
           8
           vo
           in
           1659.
           
        
         
           
             A
             notable
             imposture
             of
             F.
             Lamorman
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             Confesser
             to
             the
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Vsurpa●ion
             of
             Abbies
             .
          
           
             THE
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             the
             second
             ,
             having
             had
             great
             advantages
             over
             the
             Protestants
             
             of
             Germany
             after
             the
             rising
             in
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             the
             battel
             of
             Prague
             ,
             which
             he
             won
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             General
             Edict
             of
             the
             6
             th
             of
             March
             1629.
             ordained
             ,
             
               That
               all
               the
               Abbies
               ,
               and
               other
               E●tates
               Ecclesiastical
               which
               had
               been
               usurped
               from
               the
               Catholicks
               by
               the
               Protestants
               against
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Treaty
               of
            
             Passau
             
               in
               1552.
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               belonged
               according
               to
               their
               founda●ions
               .
            
             In
             pursuance
             of
             which
             Edict
             he
             sent
             Commissioners
             throughout
             the
             Empire
             to
             see
             it
             executed
             ,
             and
             published
             other
             particular
             Edicts
             in
             favour
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             As
             there
             's
             nothing
             more
             just
             than
             to
             restore
             every
             one
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             this
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             was
             highly
             approved
             by
             the
             Pope
             who
             writ
             an
             express
             Brief
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               To
               te●tifie
               his
               joy
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               Consistory
               of
               Cardinalls
               for
               this
               re-establishment
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               Fryars
               in
               their
               estates
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Emperour
               at
               the
               same
               time
               writ
               to
               his
               Ambassadour
               at
            
             Rome
             
               the
               Prince
               of
            
             Savelli
             the
             14th
             of
             April
             1629.
             
               the
               reasons
               of
               his
               Edict
               ,
               which
               were
               ,
            
             That
             he
             was
             of
             opinion
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             more
             profitable
             ,
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Religion
             in
             Almaigne
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             such
             course
             that
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             might
             flourish
             again
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             heretofore
             the
             firm
             pillars
             thereof
             :
             that
             pursuant
             to
             this
             design
             he
             had
             ordered
             by
             his
             Authority
             .
             Imperial
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbies
             ,
             and
             
             other
             places
             Consecrate
             to
             Religion
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             profaned
             by
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             converted
             to
             other
             uses
             should
             be
             restored
             every
             one
             to
             the
             Order
             to
             which
             they
             belonged
             ,
             as
             being
             Consecrate
             thereto
             from
             their
             first
             foundation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             .
             
               He
               sent
               him
               afterwards
               a
               more
               ample
               instruction
               of
               the
               25
               of
            
             Octob.
             
               the
               same
               year
               wherein
               he
               gives
               six
               principal
               reasons
               of
               his
               Edict
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             extremely
             nettled
             and
             perplexed
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             share
             in
             this
             restitution
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             ,
             consulted
             among
             themselves
             how
             to
             enrich
             their
             Society
             with
             other
             mens
             Estates
             ,
             and
             take
             from
             the
             Proprietors
             some
             of
             these
             Abbyes
             :
             To
             effect
             this
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             custom
             ,
             of
             the
             credit
             their
             Father
             Lancorman
             had
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             whose
             Confessor
             he
             was
             .
             This
             I●suite
             ,
             animated
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             made
             great
             instance
             to
             two
             Abbots
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             Deputed
             by
             their
             Orders
             to
             hasten
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             importunate
             with
             them
             to
             quit
             unto
             the
             Society
             all
             the
             Nunneries
             to
             be
             restored
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             less
             considerable
             Abbies
             :
             These
             Abbots
             who
             had
             no
             power
             to
             consent
             to
             so
             unjust
             and
             extraordinary
             a
             demand
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             r●turned
             him
             Answer
             in
             generall
             words
             of
             C●mplement
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             
             but
             what
             concerned
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Orders
             :
             
               F.
               Lamormam
            
             seeing
             them
             leave
             the
             Court
             ,
             presently
             suggested
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             gave
             out
             in
             Speeches
             ,
             That
             these
             two
             Abbots
             had
             made
             a
             voluntary
             Cession
             of
             several
             Abbies
             to
             the
             Society
             :
             And
             on
             this
             fiction
             ,
             (
             whereof
             he
             was
             afterwards
             convicted
             by
             publick
             and
             authentick
             Acts
             )
             he
             grounded
             a
             Memorial
             ,
             which
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             desiring
             that
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             voluntary
             Cession
             of
             these
             two
             Abbots
             ,
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             would
             send
             Commissioners
             into
             several
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Society
             in
             possession
             of
             those
             Abbies
             .
             Having
             by
             this
             means
             surprized
             the
             good
             Prince
             and
             his
             Councell
             who
             took
             this
             Imposture
             for
             truth
             ,
             they
             obtained
             Letters
             addressed
             to
             the
             Commissaries
             Generall
             of
             the
             Circles
             ,
             to
             three
             Provincials
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Generals
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Army
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Friesland
             ,
             and
             Count
             Tilly
             ,
             forthwith
             to
             sequester
             the
             said
             Abbies
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             world
             was
             astonished
             ,
             sayes
             learned
             
               F.
               H
            
             ,
             at
             this
             sudden
             and
             unjust
             Change
             of
             the
             Emperours
             former
             Orders
             ,
             not
             knowing
             what
             cause
             could
             possibly
             incline
             this
             Prince
             to
             R●voke
             so
             soon
             his
             publick
             Edict
             for
             restitution
             of
             these
             Abbies
             to
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             so
             highly
             commended
             by
             the
             Ho●y
             See
             ;
             and
             to
             out
             men
             of
             Religion
             of
             their
             
             Estates
             ,
             unheard
             ▪
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             common
             right
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Iesuites
             raised
             a
             report
             ,
             that
             this
             Change
             proceeded
             from
             the
             voluntary
             Cession
             the
             two
             Abbots
             had
             made
             of
             their
             Abbies
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
             Orders
             ▪
             So
             that
             the
             two
             Abbots
             were
             obliged
             to
             make
             a
             solemn
             protestation
             ,
             against
             this
             notorious
             falshood
             ,
             both
             by
             Letters
             to
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             by
             publick
             Acts
             ,
             insisting
             that
             they
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             a
             promise
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             their
             Abbyes
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             power
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             a
             famous
             Benedictine
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Councell
             ,
             and
             created
             at
             that
             time
             Bishop
             and
             Prince
             of
             Vienna
             ,
             being
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             witness
             by
             
               F.
               Lamorm●n
            
             ,
             declared
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Iesuites
             alleadged
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             writing
             reported
             by
             
               F.
               Hay
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Iesuites
             Writings
             ,
             their
             Intrigues
             at
             Rome
             ,
             their
             Confidence
             to
             d●cry
             the
             Edict
             and
             Councel
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesui●es
             once
             engaged
             in
             a
             lye
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             unsay
             it
             ,
             was
             con●rmed
             by
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             p●esent
             affair
             ;
             ●or
             all
             these
             Acts
             and
             solemn
             protestations
             could
             not
             hinder
             them
             from
             continuing
             the
             spreading
             of
             this
             Imp●sture
             ,
             even
             by
             Printed
             
             books
             .
             But
             seeing
             their
             fictions
             and
             falsities
             discovered
             ,
             they
             resolved
             for
             maintaining
             their
             unjust
             usurpation
             ,
             openly
             to
             confront
             and
             attaque
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             of
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             :
             This
             they
             did
             by
             two
             Writings
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Emperours
             instructions
             to
             his
             Ambassadour
             at
             Rome
             ,
             suitable
             to
             his
             Edict
             executed
             already
             in
             several
             Abbyes
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Monks
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             others
             were
             in
             possession
             ,
             were
             censured
             and
             dishonoured
             ,
             as
             containing
             
               Things
               contrary
               to
               Truth
               ,
               the
               holy
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Immunityes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Emperour
             himself
             charged
             to
             have
             exceeded
             his
             power
             in
             the
             restitution
             of
             these
             Abbyes
             to
             their
             ancient
             Orders
             .
             But
             seeing
             that
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             State
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Councel
             had
             discovered
             the
             artifice
             of
             the
             Confessor
             ,
             and
             opposed
             their
             unjust
             pretensions
             ,
             they
             changed
             the
             Scene
             ,
             and
             plyed
             amain
             their
             intrigues
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             besides
             their
             private
             solicitations
             published
             a
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               Remarques
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               Estates
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               Monasteries
               supprest
               in
               Almaigne
               :
            
             And
             though
             
               F.
               Layman
            
             their
             Casuist
             at
             Dilingue
             justifies
             and
             highly
             commends
             this
             book
             ,
             calling
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               An
               illustrious
               person
               ,
               and
               ●
               Divine
               well
               informed
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               Almaign
               ,
            
             though
             he
             durst
             not
             own
             him
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             yet
             't
             is
             incredible
             how
             it
             slanders
             and
             vilifies
             the
             Ministers
             of
             State
             of
             the
             Councel
             Imperiall
             ,
             
             
               what
               odium
               it
               casts
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               having
               attempted
               against
               the
               Ponti●ical
               Authority
               by
               the
               restitution
               of
               these
               Abbyes
               to
               the
               lawfull
               owners
               :
            
             For
             (
             
               saith
               the
               Author
            
             )
             you
             are
             to
             observe
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Councel
             Imperial
             is
             absolutely
             to
             debarr
             the
             Pope
             from
             ●aving
             any
             part
             in
             the
             r●stituti●n
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Religion
             in
             Almaigne
             :
             This
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Emperour
             published
             his
             Edict
             f●r
             restitution
             of
             Ecclesi●stical
             Estates
             ,
             without
             acquainting
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             taking
             his
             advice
             to
             whom
             to
             restore
             them
             .
             This
             Councel
             tends
             not
             only
             to
             exclude
             the
             P●pe
             from
             the
             Re-establishment
             ,
             but
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Iurisdiction
             throughout
             the
             Empire
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Councel
             doth
             with
             so
             much
             ●emerity
             and
             imp●e●y
             attaque
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             is
             that
             there
             are
             in
             it
             some
             persons
             ill
             affected
             to
             the
             Ap●stolical
             Chaire
             ,
             some
             who
             as
             m●er
             Politiques
             ,
             to
             ingratiate
             themselves
             with
             their
             Prince
             by
             flattery
             ,
             labour
             the
             exaltation
             of
             his
             Authority
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             And
             some
             perhaps
             who
             under
             a
             Vizard
             of
             Catholique
             profession
             are
             Hereticks
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Cremounster
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             of
             ●he
             said
             Councel
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             full
             of
             pride
             :
             Who
             nevertheless
             for
             his
             merits
             and
             suff●ciency
             was
             soon
             after
             promoted
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Prince
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Vienna
             .
          
           
             See
             here
             ,
             how
             the
             Councel
             Imperial
             by
             a
             sudden
             Metamorphosis
             is
             from
             Catholick
             turned
             
             Schismatick
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Jesuites
             have
             discovered
             that
             Justice
             had
             a
             stronger
             influence
             over
             the
             spirits
             of
             these
             Ministers
             of
             State
             to
             maintain
             what
             the
             Emperour
             had
             so
             religiously
             ordained
             by
             his
             Edict
             than
             their
             Solicitations
             for
             accommodating
             themselves
             with
             other
             mens
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Two
             books
             were
             about
             the
             same
             time
             published
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Jesuites
             gave
             charge
             to
             their
             
               F.
               Laym●n
            
             ,
             who
             had
             formerly
             written
             a
             book
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             intituled
             
               Placida
               Disceptatio
            
             ,
             to
             imploy
             his
             pen
             against
             the
             two
             Books
             ,
             and
             handle
             them
             (
             which
             he
             did
             )
             as
             infamous
             Libels
             ;
             Because
             the
             Authors
             approved
             not
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             intentions
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Abbyes
             from
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             ,
             but
             had
             refuted
             those
             injurious
             suggestions
             and
             falsities
             they
             made
             use
             of
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Jesuites
             would
             have
             usurped
             other
             mens
             Estates
             ,
             without
             incurring
             the
             infamy
             inseparable
             from
             an
             usurpation
             so
             unjust
             ,
             and
             so
             violent
             as
             theirs
             :
             The
             Jesuite
             entitles
             his
             book
             ,
             
               The
               just
               Defence
               of
               his
               H●liness
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               His
               Imperial
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Cardinals
               of
               the
               holy
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               Of
               the
               little
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               :
            
             This
             the
             learned
             and
             pious
             Benedictine
             
               F.
               Hay
            
             ,
             shew
             ▪
             by
             an
             excellent
             book
             intituled
             ,
             
               A●trum
               inextinctum
            
             ,
             which
             he
             opposed
             to
             that
             of
             the
             
             Jesuite
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             most
             shameful
             illusion
             and
             mockery
             that
             ever
             appeared
             ;
             for
             that
             instead
             of
             defending
             these
             powers
             it
             formally
             questions
             ,
             and
             opposes
             an
             Imperial
             Edict
             approved
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Colledge
             of
             Cardinals
             by
             an
             express
             Brief
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Princes
             of
             Almaigne
             .
             And
             that
             the
             thing
             he
             really
             maintained
             ,
             though
             very
             weakly
             ,
             was
             the
             
               Little
               So●iety
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             which
             he
             represented
             as
             so
             great
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             feared
             not
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               God
               had
               not
               sufficien●ly
               provided
               for
               the
               Chruch
               ,
               if
               having
               established
               all
               other
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               ,
               theirs
               onely
               had
               been
               wanting
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Imposture
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             these
             Abbies
             wer●
             supprest
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             incredible
             what
             artifices
             they
             made
             use
             of
             in
             these
             Books
             to
             maintain
             a
             pretention
             most
             ●njust
             ,
             and
             most
             unworthy
             men
             professing
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I.
             They
             would
             have
             made
             the
             Pope
             believe
             ,
             
               That
               all
               those
               Abbies
               were
               supprest
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               E●tates
               were
               vacant
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               such
               as
               ●ad
               no
               owner
            
             .
             That
             the
             Emperour
             or
             Pope
             might
             dispose
             of
             them
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ;
             Declaring
             ,
             sometimes
             that
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             give
             them
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             that
             it
             belonged
             only
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             bestow
             
             them
             as
             devolved
             to
             him
             by
             a
             special
             and
             particular
             right
             ,
             upon
             design
             ,
             that
             of
             these
             two
             Powers
             that
             should
             be
             adjudged
             to
             have
             most
             right
             ,
             which
             they
             by
             their
             ▪
             intrig●es
             and
             insinuations
             should
             render
             most
             inclinable
             to
             give
             them
             these
             Abbies
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             erroneous
             illusion
             was
             folidly
             refuted
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             Civil
             and
             Canon
             by
             the
             Benedectins
             ,
             who
             justified
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             and
             by
             presidents
             both
             ancient
             and
             modern
             of
             above
             thirty
             famous
             Abbies
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Mount-Cassin
             ,
             S.
             Ma●●
             in
             Anjou
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             Abbies
             possessed
             and
             destroyed
             by
             forraign
             enemies
             when
             recovered
             ,
             were
             alwayes
             restored
             to
             their
             proper
             Orders
             .
             That
             it
             was
             an
             unheard
             of
             pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             sole-violence
             of
             the
             hereticks
             founded
             only
             on
             the
             force
             of
             Armes
             should
             operate
             so
             as
             to
             cause
             these
             Abbies
             to
             be
             adjugded
             supprest
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             would
             appear
             very
             unjust
             ,
             if
             re-entring
             their
             Abbies
             they
             might
             not
             of
             right
             say
             with
             the
             
               Maccab●es
               ;
               We
               have
               not
               possessed
               our selves
               of
               a
               strange
               land
               ,
               nor
               are
               we
               entred
               upon
               the
               Estates
               of
               others
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Revolution
               of
               time
               ,
               we
               resume
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               heritage
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               hath
               for
               sometime
               been
               inju●tly
               ●surped
               by
               our
               Enemies
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             2.
             and
             3.
             
             Impostures
             ;
             That
             it
             was
             an
             abuse
             ▪
             and
             not
             within
             their
             power
             who
             did
             it
             ,
             to
             restore
             these
             Abbies
             to
             the
             Fr●ars
             .
          
           
             Though
             these
             Abbies
             had
             been
             adjudged
             to
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             by
             an
             arrest
             of
             the
             Court
             Imperial
             of
             Spire
             ,
             and
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             approved
             by
             the
             Pope
             ;
             yet
             these
             good
             Fathers
             who
             stick
             not
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Pope
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             publish
             in
             print
             ,
             
               That
               this
               affair
               was
               of
               the
               number
               of
               ●hose
               ,
               whereof
               we
               are
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               pass
               only
               by
               way
               of
               sufferance
               and
               tollera●ion
               ,
               which
               if
               weighed
               in
               the
               ballances
               of
               judgement
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Rules
               of
               Iustice
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             would
             impose
             on
             us
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             the
             re-establishment
             of
             the
             Fryars
             in
             their
             Abbies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             plain
             ●xecution
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             and
             Nature
             was
             an
             intollerable
             abuse
             ;
             and
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             most
             unjust
             usurpation
             of
             other
             Mens
             Estates
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             their
             hopes
             had
             already
             devoured
             was
             pure
             justice
             ,
             and
             most
             unquestionable
             right
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             's
             nothing
             of
             greater
             wonder
             than
             the
             extravagant
             Answers
             they
             made
             to
             the
             invincible
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Fryars
             .
             In
             vain
             did
             the
             Benedictines
             object
             to
             them
             the
             ●xpress
             terms
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             ,
             and
             the
             Orders
             he
             had
             sent
             his
             Commissaries
             General
             
             for
             execution
             ,
             
               viz.
               Our
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Abbies
               possessed
               against
               the
               Treaty
               of
            
             Passau
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Peace
               for
               regulating
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               to
               this
               time
               unjustly
               detained
               ,
               be
               surrendred
               and
               restored
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               our
               Edict
               Imperial
               ,
               to
               such
               persons
               of
               the
               Religi●us
               Orders
               to
               whom
               they
               belonged
               ,
               b●fore
               the
               said
               unjust
               detenti●●
               ▪
               for
               the
            
             Jesuites
             
               with
               an
               unconceivable
               boldness
               made
               a●swer
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               word
               to
               be
               found
               in
               his
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Edict
               ,
               which
               imported
               th●●
               the
               Abbies
               ought
               to
               be
               rest●red
               to
               the
               Orders
               for
               which
               they
               had
               been
               f●unded
            
             ;
             and
             to
             main●●●
             this
             false
             and
             strange
             assertion
             ,
             they
             〈…〉
             themselves
             of
             a
             gross
             illusion
             ,
             which
             t●nds
             only
             to
             make
             the
             Emperours
             Edict
             ridiculous
             ,
             〈◊〉
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               the
               pleasure
               of
               this
               Prince
               was
               ,
               tha●
               restitution
               should
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Abbies
               to
               the
               sam●
               individual
               persons
               to
               whom
               they
               belonged
               before
               the●
               were
               possessed
               by
               the
            
             Lutherans
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperour
             had
             sent
             his
             Commissari●s
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             the
             Abbies
             ,
             to
             persons
             dead
             and
             interred
             forty
             or
             fifty
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             they
             never
             dye
             were
             capable
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             th●
             pious
             intentions
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             4.
             and
             5.
             
             Impostures
             ;
             That
             the
             Jesuites
             were
             persons
             proper
             to
             possess
             the
             Abbies
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Monks
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vain
               did
               the
            
             Benedictines
             
               object
               against
               them
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperour
             had
             expresly
             Ordained
             by
             his
             Edict
             ,
             that
             the
             foundations
             of
             Abbies
             should
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             the
             vacancies
             filled
             with
             persons
             proper
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             duly
             called
             ,
             and
             fitly
             qualified
             according
             to
             law
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Jesuites
               answered
            
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             could
             not
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Socie●y
             were
             not
             persons
             duly
             called
             ,
             and
             legally
             qualified
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             foundations
             of
             these
             Abbies
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Imperial
             Majesties
             Consent
             ;
             
               That
               is
               as
            
             F.
             Hay
             
               doth
               elegantly
               expound
               it
            
             ,
             That
             these
             Abbies
             founded
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             
               St.
               Benedict
            
             six
             or
             seven
             hundred
             years
             before
             there
             were
             Jesuites
             in
             the
             world
             were
             founded
             ,
             for
             the
             F●thers
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vain
               did
               the
            
             Benedictines
             object
             ,
             That
             these
             Abbies
             had
             been
             established
             for
             M●nks
             and
             Fryars
             ,
             
               and
               that
               it
               was
               Ordained
               by
               the
               Canon-law
               ,
            
             That
             Monasteries
             should
             continue
             Monasteries
             to
             perpe●uity
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Jesuites
               answered
            
             ,
             That
             in
             matters
             of
             favourable
             construction
             (
             such
             as
             tended
             to
             the
             enriching
             themselves
             with
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Manasteries
             )
             
               the
               Je●uites
               were
               comprehended
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Monks
               :
               To
               which
               the
            
             Benedictines
             
             replyed
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             pleasan●
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             who
             on
             all
             other
             occasions
             express
             so
             great
             aversness
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Monks
             ,
             
               are
               very
               willing
               to
               be
               called
               Monks
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               introduce
               them
               into
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Monks
               .
            
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             fit
             to
             observe
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             brand
             Au●elius
             with
             errour
             for
             alledging
             ,
             that
             a
             Monk
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             of
             a
             
               Religious
               Order
            
             are
             convertible
             terms
             ,
             and
             denote
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             so
             in
             France
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             got
             by
             assuming
             the
             name
             of
             Monks
             ,
             't
             is
             an
             errour
             that
             deserves
             censure
             to
             call
             a
             
               Iesuite
               Monk
            
             ;
             but
             in
             Almaigne
             where
             there
             a●●
             Abbies
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Monks
             and
             given
             to
             Iesuites
             if
             qualified
             as
             M●nks
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             errour
             that
             deserves
             censure
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             a
             Iesuite
             to
             be
             a
             M●●k
             .
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
          
        
         
           
             6.
             
             Imposture
             ;
             That
             the
             Pope
             hath
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             to
             derogate
             from
             any
             thing
             not
             favourable
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             did
             the
             Frya●s
             object
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Popes
               by
               their
               ●gr●ements
               ●ith
               the
            
             Germane
             
               Nation
               had
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               preserve
               every
               man
               in
               his
               rights
               and
               estates
               ▪
            
             And
             that
             Filiutius
             of
             their
             Society
             had
             written
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               not
               only
               by
               his
               Office
               ,
               but
               by
               ●on●ract
               imployed
               between
               him
               and
               those
               wh●
               give
               Est●●es
               to
               the
               Church
               is
               obliged
               by
               the
               Divine
               and
               Nalu●al
               Law
               ●o
               preserv●
               them
               for
               those
               wh●
               legally
               
               possess
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               contrary
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               done
               without
               injury
               to
               the
               Founders
               ,
               and
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Fryars
               of
               the
               Order
               in
               c●using
               them
               to
               lose
               their
               Estate
               and
               their
               Honour
               .
            
             For
             the
             Iesuites
             who
             never
             think
             themselves
             hu●t
             by
             any
             objection
             from
             the
             Law
             Natural
             or
             Divine
             ,
             helped
             themselves
             out
             by
             this
             neat
             distinction
             ;
             They
             confess
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             is
             limited
             by
             particular
             Concordates
             and
             Agreements
             of
             Nations
             ,
             which
             have
             the
             force
             of
             Bargains
             and
             Contracts
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Pope
             himself
             is
             obliged
             to
             perform
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ;
             
               But
               they
               add
            
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             Ordinarily
             derogate
             from
             these
             Concordates
             or
             Agreements
             but
             may
             do
             it
             Extraordinarily
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             when
             necessity
             requires
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             imployed
             about
             establishing
             rich
             Colledges
             for
             the
             Society
             ;
             for
             they
             pretend
             to
             express
             terms
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               can
               conduce
               more
               for
               the
               Re-establishment
               of
               the
               
                 Cat●ilick
                 Faith
              
               ,
               than
               to
               bestow
               on
               them
               the
               Estates
               and
               Revenues
               of
               Abbies
               and
               Nun●eries
               for
               enriching
               their
               Ancient
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               for
               founding
               of
               New
               ;
               as
               also
               for
               buying
               little
               Cat●chis●s
               ,
               Chaplets
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               that
               may
               serve
               at
               once
               both
               to
               instruct
               and
               delight
               Youth
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               expences
               these
               things
               will
               require
               ,
               cannot
               be
               fur●ished
               but
               from
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Abbies
               resumed
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 ▪
              
            
          
           
           
             
               To
               which
               the
               Fryars
               replyed
            
             ,
             That
             they
             might
             for
             the
             future
             Found
             Colledges
             ,
             
               if
               they
               pleased
            
             ,
             without
             robbing
             the
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             the
             
               Cisteaux
               ▪
            
             and
             others
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             founded
             heretofore
             without
             any
             such
             injury
             ,
             and
             shewed
             several
             means
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             
               And
               when
               the
               Iesuites
               insisted
            
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             other
             means
             but
             that
             all
             treasures
             were
             exh●usted
             ;
             
               The
               Fryars
               Replyed
            
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             some
             Treasures
             not
             yet
             exhausted
             ,
             namely
             ,
             theirs
             who
             had
             within
             a
             short
             time
             offered
             the
             Venetians
             five
             hundred
             thousand
             Crowns
             to
             be
             re-established
             in
             those
             Colledges
             they
             had
             at
             Venice
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             ▪
             Territories
             of
             that
             Republick
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             were
             banished
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               made
               it
               app●ar
            
             ,
             that
             their
             Colledges
             were
             not
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             re-establishment
             of
             the
             
               catholick
               Faith
            
             as
             they
             pretended
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             had
             Colledges
             in
             several
             Cities
             ,
             where
             heresie
             was
             as
             rife
             as
             ever
             ;
             
               And
               that
               themselves
               have
               confessed
            
             ,
             All
             the
             upper
             Pal●tinate
             was
             converted
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             before
             ever
             they
             had
             one
             Colledge
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               sdy●h
               F.
               Hay
            
             ,
             That
             to
             make
             men
             believe
             ▪
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             Germany
             :
             cannot
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             without
             turning
             the
             Abbies
             of
             
               ●eligious
               Orders
            
             into
             Colledges
             of
             Iesui●e●
             ,
             is
             to
             contradicta
             manifest
             experience
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             the
             world
             confess
             themselves
             blind
             ▪
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             first
             Fryars
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             had
             Converted
             almost
             all
             
               Germany
               ▪
            
             and
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Benedicti●es
             labour
             with
             success
             equall
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             Co●version
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             so
             much
             addicted
             to
             ostentation
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             send
             Catalogues
             to
             Rome
             of
             the
             least
             things
             they
             do
             ▪
             who
             compute
             how
             many
             they
             confess
             by
             the
             year
             ,
             their
             Masses
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             their
             Visits
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             both
             great
             and
             small
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             remonstrated
             ,
             
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Colledges
               they
               so
               earnestly
               pres●ed
               for
               ,
               savored
               not
               of
               the
               first
               spirit
               of
               the
            
             Society
             ,
             
               and
               was
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               an
               express
            
             Article
             
               of
               their
               second
               Congregation
               G●neral
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             We
             are
             to
             Act
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             with
             〈◊〉
             moderation
             ▪
             And
             〈◊〉
             stay
             our
             hands
             from
             multiplying
             Colledg●●
             ▪
             And
             the
             Congregation
             make
             〈…〉
             request
             to
             the
             Father-General
             ,
             and
             recommend
             it
             to
             his
             serious
             observation
             ,
             to
             apply
             himself
             ●at●er
             ●o
             the
             compledting
             and
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Colledges
             already
             establish●d
             ▪
             〈…〉
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             to
             the
             little
             〈◊〉
             and
             Chaplu●s
             which
             th●
             Iesu●●●●
             would
             buy
             ●or
             their
             Schollars
             with
             the
             Estates
             and
             Revenues
             of
             Abbies
             ;
             
               They
               answered
            
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             would
             r●i●e
             foundat●●●s
             ,
             v●ol●te
             agreements
             ,
             hinder
             men
             of
             Religious
             Orders
             ●o
             renew
             their
             solemn
             prayers
             ,
             and
             ce●eb●●te
             Divine
             Service
             in
             their
             ▪
             Abbies
             ▪
             that
             she
             〈◊〉
             
             might
             have
             wherewith
             to
             buy
             bawbles
             for
             children
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             extream
             dear
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             purchase
             them
             ▪
             without
             imploying
             to
             such
             uses
             the
             estates
             designed
             by
             the
             founders
             to
             maintain
             the
             holy
             exercises
             of
             a
             Religious
             life
             in
             these
             Mona●teries
             .
          
        
         
           
             7.
             
             Imposture
             ▪
             That
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Charges
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             was
             Founder
             and
             Master
             of
             these
             Abbies
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             did
             the
             Benedictines
             object
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperour
             was
             obliged
             by
             the
             Oath
             he
             had
             taken
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Empire
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Supream
             Protector
             and
             Defender
             of
             Churches
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             in
             their
             Rights
             and
             Estates
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Emp●rour
             had
             declared
             and
             confirmed
             it
             anew
             by
             his
             particular
             Edict
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             
               Benedictines
               ,
               March
            
             28.
             1629.
             
             The
             Iesuites
             confessed
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             scrupled
             not
             to
             elude
             it
             by
             this
             shameful
             evasion
             ,
             whereby
             they
             would
             Authorize
             th●
             Perjury
             of
             a
             Great
             Prince
             ;
             That
             the
             Charges
             and
             Expences
             the
             Emperour
             laid
             out
             in
             the
             W●r
             for
             recovery
             of
             these
             Churches
             and
             Abbies
             ,
             were
             ●o
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             exceeded
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             Consecrated
             places
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             new
             Founde●
             ,
             Endower
             and
             Patron
             of
             these
             Re●igious
             Houses
             ,
             but
             the
             Purchaser
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             
             ought
             in
             acknowledgment
             there
             of
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             freely
             and
             wholly
             to
             his
             Disposal
             ,
             and
             not
             pretend
             any
             interest
             therein
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             making
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             ingratitude
             against
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ;
             
               But
               the
               Religious
               Orders
               Answered
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Emperour
             by
             his
             Edict
             had
             declared
             ,
             He
             never
             desired
             from
             them
             an
             acknowledgement
             which
             could
             not
             be
             made
             him
             ,
             without
             forcing
             tears
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ;
             that
             he
             liked
             not
             a
             gratitude
             ,
             which
             allowed
             them
             no
             recompence
             for
             so
             many
             Millions
             furnished
             by
             them
             for
             the
             War
             ,
             and
             other
             Faithful
             Services
             done
             him
             and
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Rights
             and
             Suppression
             of
             their
             Abbies
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Majesty
             ought
             to
             account
             them
             ingrate
             who
             had
             invented
             such
             gratitude
             .
          
        
         
           
             8.
             
             Imposture
             ;
             That
             they
             may
             change
             their
             Opinions
             when
             their
             interest
             requires
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             did
             the
             Benedictines
             object
             ,
             That
             three
             Principal
             Iesuites
             (
             whereof
             
               F.
               Lam●rma●
            
             the
             Emperours
             Confessor
             was
             one
             )
             being
             consulted
             with
             about
             an
             Abby
             ,
             which
             having
             been
             long
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             Secular
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Prague
             would
             have
             procured
             for
             himself
             by
             gift
             from
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             had
             delivered
             their
             opinion
             in
             writing
             ,
             That
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             with
             a
             safe
             
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Abby
             being
             Benedictine
             ought
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
             in
             giving
             it
             to
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             committed
             the
             same
             injustice
             ,
             as
             if
             after
             winning
             the
             battel
             of
             Prague
             ,
             he
             had
             given
             away
             the
             land
             of
             some
             Catholick
             Lord
             recovered
             from
             the
             enemy
             to
             another
             Catholick
             Lord
             having
             no
             right
             thereto
             ;
             the
             Iesuites
             not
             able
             to
             deny
             this
             opinion
             ,
             delivered
             at
             large
             in
             writing
             ,
             agr●●d
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             then
             of
             that
             judgment
             ;
             
               bu●
               answered
            
             ,
             that
             since
             they
             had
             changed
             their
             Opinion
             ;
             This
             rare
             priviledge
             have
             these
             ●xcellent
             Casuists
             ,
             to
             alter
             their
             sentiments
             and
             their
             conscience
             upon
             any
             occasion
             when
             it
             may
             be
             for
             their
             profit
             to
             change
             :
             So
             when
             the
             question
             was
             about
             giving
             an
             Arch-Bishop●a
             Benedictine
             Abby
             ,
             their
             judgement
             was
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             was
             in
             justice
             obliged
             to
             restore
             it
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             
               Benedict
               ▪
            
             but
             when
             ▪
             there
             is
             hopes
             they
             may
             procure
             them
             for
             themselves
             by
             their
             shifts
             and
             artifices
             ▪
             they
             presently
             maintain
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbies
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             are
             Abbies
             supprest
             ▪
             and
             the
             Estates
             that
             belong
             to
             them
             at
             th●
             disposal
             of
             the
             Empero●●
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             may
             give
             them
             whom
             they
             please
             without
             any
             injustice
             to
             the
             Fryars
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             lawful
             proprietors
             ,
             when
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             desires
             to
             have
             one
             ;
             but
             have
             no
             Title
             at
             all
             ,
             when
             the
             Iesuites
             would
             have
             many
             of
             the
             same
             Abbies
             for
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             9.
             
             Imposture
             :
             That
             F.
             Lamorman
             in
             cheating
             the
             Emperour
             did
             well
             ,
             i.
             e.
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             In
             vain
             did
             the
             Benedictines
             reproach
             them
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             trouble
             had
             been
             raised
             for
             taking
             from
             them
             these
             Abbyes
             against
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             proceeded
             only
             from
             their
             
               F.
               L●●●man
            
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             write
             to
             his
             Imperial
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             his
             Edict
             and
             Instructions
             given
             his
             Ambassadour
             ,
             contained
             things
             not
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Faith
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             were
             fit
             his
             Majesty
             should
             name
             some
             person
             to
             examine
             the
             whole
             business
             a●ew
             with
             him
             his
             Confessor
             .
             To
             this
             the
             good
             Fath●●s
             made
             answer
             in
             these
             express
             words
             :
             The
             prudent
             ,
             
               sage
               and
               devo●t
               Read●r
               ,
               havi●g
               well
               considered
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               will
               doubtless
               observe
               ▪
               that
               the
               Confessor
               e●gaged
               not
               hastily
               in
               an
               affair
               of
               such
               moment
               ,
               but
               after
               long
               deliberation
               how
               to
               remedy
               this
               evil
            
             (
             which
             was
             the
             restitution
             of
             the
             Abbyes
             to
             their
             several
             Orders
             ▪
             without
             allowing
             the
             I●suites
             to
             alienate
             any
             from
             the
             Lawfull
             Proprietors
             )
             
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               avowed
               ,
               the
               Father
               had
               done
               well
               ,
               and
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               advertised
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               thereof
               ▪
               he
               had
               deserved
               th●
               blame
               of
               not
               dischargeing
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Good
               Confessor
               ▪
               according
               to
               the
               
               light
               of
               N●tural
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               Society
               :
            
             to
             which
             the
             Fryars
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             with
             good
             reason
             replyed
             ,
             
               That
               from
               hence
               we
               are
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               hinderance
               of
               justice
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               good
               Confessor
               :
               That
               we
               are
               required
               by
               the
               light
               of
               N●●●ral
               Reason
               ,
               to
               allow
               that
               for
               Iust
               ,
               which
               is
               really
               against
               the
               known
               rules
               of
               Iustice
               ,
            
             and
             that
             the
             
               Rules
               of
               the
               Society
               Ordained
            
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             their
             Fathers
             as
             are
             Confessors
             to
             Princes
             ,
             must
             earnestly
             endeavour
             ,
             that
             the
             Abbies
             which
             those
             Princes
             have
             Ordered
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             Orders
             may
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Society
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             most
             legal
             Edicts
             .
          
        
         
           
             10.
             
             Imposture
             ;
             That
             these
             Abbi●s
             b●l●nge●●
             not
             〈◊〉
             any
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             de●●red
             them
             not
             of
             the
             Princes
             ,
             but
             Princes
             demanded
             them
             for
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             
               In
               vain
               did
               the
               Fryars
               object
               the
               Commandment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Not
             to
             〈◊〉
             other
             mens
             goods
             ;
             
               for
               the
            
             Iesui●es
             answered
             ,
             That
             they
             coveted
             not
             other
             mens
             goods
             in
             coveting
             these
             Abbies
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             any
             ;
             and
             than
             it
             was
             not
             they
             demanded
             these
             Abbies
             ,
             but
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             demanded
             th●m
             for
             the
             Society
             ;
             that
             as
             they
             could
             not
             have
             demanded
             these
             Estates
             without
             envy
             ,
             so
             they
             could
             not
             refuse
             them
             without
             injury
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ▪
             when
             the
             Powers
             thought
             fit
             to
             bestow
             them
             on
             their
             Company
             for
             promoting
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
             salvation
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Almaigne
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             Society
             desired
             not
             these
             Abbies
             ,
             but
             only
             submitted
             to
             the
             pleasures
             and
             dispositions
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Powers
             of
             Christendom
             :
             
               Adding
               with
               equal
               sincerity
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
            
             That
             when
             they
             built
             themselves
             ,
             they
             built
             not
             so
             sump●uously
             ;
             but
             that
             Princes
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Society
             built
             for
             them
             great
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             magnificent
             Chur●hes
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             point
             ,
             where
             the
             good
             Fathers
             suggest
             ,
             that
             the
             Fryars
             had
             not
             title
             to
             the
             Abbies
             ;
             
               They
               Answer
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             denying
             that
             the
             Abbies
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             not
             cover
             their
             injustice
             ,
             but
             render
             it
             more
             visible
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             did
             as
             a
             Robber
             ,
             who
             taking
             another
             mans
             purse
             should
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Friend
               ,
               I
               do
               you
               no
               wrong
               ,
               I
               desire
               not
               your
               goods
               ;
               this
               purse
               belongs
               not
               to
               you
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             the
             second
             point
             of
             their
             pretended
             moderation
             ,
             and
             their
             perfect
             disinteresment
             ,
             
               The
               Fryars
               answered
               with
               astonishment
            
             ,
             That
             having
             written
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             and
             published
             such
             Volumes
             to
             destroy
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             having
             sent
             so
             many
             Letters
             to
             the
             great
             Lords
             of
             Almaigne
             ,
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             solicite
             from
             his
             Majesty
             Imperial
             a
             gift
             of
             these
             Abbies
             to
             the
             
               Society
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             they
             feared
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Soveraign
             Powers
             of
             Christendom
             constrained
             them
             by
             force
             to
             accept
             of
             these
             Abbies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             themselves
             Children
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             who
             could
             
             not
             resist
             the
             Soveraign
             
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             obey
             by
             a
             quadruple
             vow
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             world
             with
             what
             Faith
             these
             Fathers
             proceed
             in
             their
             Actions
             ,
             the
             Benedictines
             produced
             a
             letter
             of
             the
             late
             Cardinal
             Riche●ieu
             to
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Cardinals
             in
             1630
             ,
             wherein
             as
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Cluny
             he
             complains
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Emperour
               having
               Ordained
            
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Monasteries
             which
             had
             been
             possessed
             by
             the
             Protestants
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             the
             same
             regular
             Orders
             on
             which
             they
             depended
             before
             the
             usurpation
             ;
             
               It
               was
               informed
               nevertheless
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Provost-ship
             of
             Colmar
             being
             a
             dependant
             on
             the
             Abby
             of
             Cluny
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Prodecessor
             had
             presented
             an
             Abbot
             ,
             was
             claimed
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             disputed
             his
             Orders
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             possess
             themselves
             of
             it
             on
             pretence
             to
             found
             a
             Seminary
             there
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             these
             solemn
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             their
             violent
             actions
             publickly
             done
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             made
             it
             visible
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             passionate
             desire
             to
             take
             away
             these
             Abbies
             from
             the
             owners
             ,
             they
             thought
             fit
             to
             confess
             their
             desire
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             trim
             and
             pleasant
             distinction
             ;
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               coveted
               the
               Estates
               of
               these
               Abbies
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Estates
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               conveniency
               of
               entertaining
               a
               greater
               number
               of
               persons
               to
               labour
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Fai●h
              
               in
               Almai●n
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Benedictines
             no
             less
             wisely
             than
             
             truly
             ;
             Observe
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             did
             not
             so
             eagerly
             covet
             the
             Abbies
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Religious
             end
             for
             the
             maintaining
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             constant
             Prayers
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             Foundations
             (
             which
             they
             pretend
             not
             to
             observe
             )
             but
             desired
             only
             to
             finger
             the
             money
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Revenues
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             endeavour
             to
             take
             away
             an
             Abby
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             St.
             Clare
             :
             A
             hansome
             Letter
             of
             a
             Germane
             Lord
             against
             their
             Covetousness
             .
          
           
             The
             observation
             of
             the
             Benedictines
             is
             clearly
             proved
             by
             the
             courses
             taken
             by
             the
             same
             Iesuites
             of
             Almaign
             to
             take
             away
             two
             Nunneries
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cisteaux
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             St.
             Clare
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             them
             to
             their
             Colledge
             of
             Mayence
             ;
             for
             Father
             
               Iohn
               Theodore
               Lenn●p
            
             having
             by
             Order
             of
             his
             Rector
             and
             Provincial
             addressed
             a
             Letter
             to
             that
             Effect
             to
             the
             Baron
             of
             Questemberg
             his
             Cousin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Council
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             procure
             a
             Grant
             thereof
             from
             his
             Majesty
             Imperial
             unto
             their
             Colledge
             ,
             without
             once
             mentioning
             the
             Pope
             ,
             concludes
             with
             an
             earnest
             entreaty
             for
             speedy
             execution
             :
             And
             the
             principal
             motive
             he
             alledges
             for
             their
             desiring
             these
             Abbies
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             St.
             Clare
             ,
             called
             Clarental
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             of
             great
             use
             to
             their
             Colledge
             of
             Mayence
             ,
             
             especially
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             Pastures
             and
             Meadows
             belonging
             thereto
             ;
             on
             which
             
               F.
               Hay
            
             hath
             this
             remark
             ,
             That
             the
             good
             Father
             had
             greater
             care
             of
             the
             Soyle
             than
             the
             Soul
             ,
             to
             accommodate
             Beasts
             ,
             than
             to
             guide
             men
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             Almaign
             Lord
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             Cousin
             the
             Iesuite
             having
             exprest
             a
             particular
             affection
             and
             kindness
             for
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             promised
             his
             assistance
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             could
             think
             reasonable
             ,
             frankly
             declares
             in
             an
             Excellent
             Letter
             Printed
             at
             large
             in
             
               F.
               Hayes
            
             Book
             ,
             That
             he
             held
             himself
             obliged
             to
             caution
             ,
             lest
             by
             favouring
             one
             party
             he
             might
             prejudice
             another
             ,
             and
             lest
             whilest
             he
             thinks
             to
             comfort
             himself
             in
             the
             acknowledgements
             and
             joyes
             of
             the
             one
             he
             be
             not
             opprest
             with
             affliction
             for
             the
             groans
             and
             tears
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             appear
             against
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             St.
             Clare
             ,
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             and
             St.
             Bernard
             those
             great
             Lights
             of
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             and
             Militant
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             believe
             it
             allowable
             in
             Conscience
             to
             trouble
             and
             molest
             their
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             tread
             under-foot
             their
             ancient
             and
             commendable
             foundations
             :
             That
             he
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             secrets
             of
             Theol●gy
             ,
             but
             to
             speak
             according
             to
             his
             sense
             ,
             he
             could
             give
             this
             enterprize
             no
             other
             name
             than
             that
             of
             Robbery
             and
             Rapine
             :
             I
             have
             often
             admired
             ,
             (
             
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             that
             they
             who
             profess
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             
             reject
             all
             hope
             and
             desires
             to
             possess
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             imitate
             nearly
             the
             nakedness
             and
             simplicity
             and
             purity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             so
             vehemently
             labour
             and
             imploy
             with
             such
             earnestness
             the
             best
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             to
             augment
             the
             Estates
             and
             Possessions
             of
             their
             Orders
             :
             And
             now
             men
             of
             Religion
             are
             clearly
             d●scovered
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             disguises
             to
             run
             the
             same
             course
             with
             the
             Secular
             ,
             with
             this
             advantage
             ,
             that
             their
             sin
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             who
             act
             unjustly
             under
             false
             appearances
             of
             piety
             and
             vain
             pretences
             of
             spiritual
             good
             :
             Why
             should
             I
             think
             my self
             a
             Criminal
             ,
             or
             the
             Preachers
             presently
             brand
             me
             for
             an
             offender
             ,
             if
             I
             endeavour
             by
             usury
             ,
             by
             fraud
             or
             other
             unlawful
             means
             to
             take
             away
             and
             usurp
             my
             neighbours
             Estate
             ,
             if
             you
             who
             are
             the
             peculiar
             servants
             of
             Christ
             may
             without
             crime
             or
             offence
             appropriate
             to
             your selves
             the
             Estate
             of
             another
             Religious
             Order
             who
             oppose
             it
             ,
             protest
             against
             your
             violence
             ,
             and
             Cite
             you
             to
             Answer
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             ?
             I
             could
             enlarge
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             Dear
             Cousin
             ,
             but
             my
             imployments
             take
             me
             of
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             the
             little
             I
             have
             said
             will
             displease
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             know
             better
             than
             I
             ,
             that
             the
             faithful
             wounds
             of
             a
             friend
             are
             of
             more
             value
             ,
             and
             deserve
             greater
             esteem
             than
             the
             deceitful
             kisses
             of
             an
             enemy
             :
             Nor
             had
             I
             touched
             on
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             frequent
             (
             not
             to
             say
             continual
             )
             complaints
             and
             reproaches
             of
             many
             persons
             against
             the
             insatiable
             
             avarice
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             of
             your
             laudable
             Society
             had
             not
             in
             a
             manner
             forced
             me
             to
             give
             you
             this
             hint
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             but
             this
             covetousness
             the
             most
             pious
             find
             fault
             with
             in
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             .
          
           
             This
             pious
             and
             Christian
             Letter
             which
             ought
             at
             least
             to
             have
             cooled
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in●lamed
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             made
             the
             same
             Iesuite
             his
             Cousin
             by
             a
             second
             Letter
             of
             Ian.
             15.
             1630.
             to
             write
             back
             to
             this
             Lord
             ,
             
               That
               he
               committed
               a
               great
               sin
               before
               God
               in
               not
               advising
               the
               Emperour
               to
               joyn
               these
               Nunneries
               to
               their
               Colledge
               of
               Mayeme
               ,
               that
               this
               omission
               tended
               to
               the
               defrauding
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               necessary
               labourers
               in
               the
               Vineyard
               of
               her
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               retarding
               the
               gain
               of
               Souls
               ,
               to
               the
               favouring
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               opposing
               the
               Holy
               Enterprizes
               of
               their
               Society
               ;
               that
               he
               knew
               the
               Society
               had
               many
               that
               envied
               her
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               very
               powerful
               adversaries
               ,
               but
               presaged
               that
               they
               and
               their
               posterities
               should
               one
               day
               acknowledge
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Chastisements
               of
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               hurt
               the
               apple
               of
               Gods
               eye
               :
               That
               other
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               were
               either
               unwilling
               to
               imploy
               themselves
               in
               the
               Conversion
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               unable
               to
               perform
               with
               that
               dexterity
               and
               success
               which
               was
               visible
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               Society
               :
               That
               all
               they
               desired
               from
               him
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               have
               procured
               a
               Grant
               from
               the
               Emperour
               
               to
               the
               Society
               of
               the
               annual
               revenues
               of
               one
               or
               two
               Nunneries
               that
               were
               wholly
               vacant
            
             (
             taking
             no
             notice
             that
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             was
             the
             sole
             cause
             they
             were
             not
             then
             full
             .
             )
             
               That
               he
               had
               not
               attempted
               to
               justifie
               the
               many
               sorts
               of
               translations
               and
               unions
               of
               Abbies
               made
               in
               favour
               of
               others
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               Divine
               of
               the
               Society
               laboured
               only
               for
               that
               which
               might
               be
               profitable
               for
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               was
               fully
               assured
               a
               good
               Councellour
               of
               State
               might
               in
               good
               conscience
               ,
               in
               prudence
               and
               piety
               have
               advised
               the
               Emperour
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               who
               opposed
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               committed
               a
               great
               fault
               ,
               but
               made
               himself
               guilty
               not
               of
               one
               but
               many
               very
               haynous
               offences
               :
               That
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               men
               made
               it
               their
               custome
               to
               reproach
               their
               Society
               with
               imputations
               of
               Avarice
               ,
               of
               Rapine
               ,
               and
               unjust
               coveting
               others
               Estates
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               was
               a
               stale
               heretical
               objection
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               learnedly
               refuted●
               by
               their
               Father
               Gretser
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             That
             they
             accommodate
             their
             Kitchins
             not
             the
             Monasteries
             .
             Four
             Abbies●
             alienated
             for
             an
             addition
             to
             one
             of
             their
             Colledges
             .
          
           
             To
             their
             pretence
             of
             dexterity
             and
             success
             in
             converting
             Pagans
             and
             Hereticks
             to
             the
             
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ;
             The
             Benedictines
             replyed
             ,
             
               That
               almost
               all
               the
               North
               had
               been
               converted
               by
               the
               
               ancient
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               't
               was
               strange
               these
               good
               Fathers
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               no
               better
               means
               to
               propagate
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               in
               Almaigne
               than
               by
               multiplying
               Jesuitical
               preachers
               ;
               that
               there
               were
               multitudes
               of
               other
               pious
               men
               of
               Religion
               ready
               to
               take
               pains
               in
               converting
               the
               Hereticks
               ;
               that
               the
               Iesui●es
               did
               them
               wrong
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               unwilling
               or
               unable
               to
               do
               it
               with
               the
               dexterity
               and
               success
               of
               their
               Society
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               a
               piece
               of
               injustice
               and
               falsehood
               to
               say
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               of
               arrogance
               to
               affirm
               they
               could
               not
               perform
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               That
               if
               the
               Iesuites
               were
               as
               necessary
               to
               the
               Church
               as
               they
               would
               be
               taken
               to
               be
               ,
               God
               had
               provided
               other
               means
               for
               their
               subsistance
               than
               to
               uncover
               one
               Altar
               to
               cover
               another
               ,
               to
               rob
               the
               ancient
               foundations
               for
               enriching
               new
               comers
               .
               That
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               change
               they
               desired
               was
               for
               the
               bettering
               and
               improvement
               of
               the
               ancient
               Abbies
               :
               That
               when
               Iacob
               saw
               the
               Ladder
               ,
               he
               built
               an
               Altar
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               poured
               oyl
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               these
               good
               Fathers
               keep
               for
               themselves
               the
               profits
               of
               the
               oyl
               ,
               reduce
               Monasteries
               into
               bare
               heaps
               of
               stones
               ,
               and
               Abbies
               into
               Countrey-houses
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               truth
               ,
               the
               change
               they
               make
               for
               the
               better
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Monasteries
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Ministeries
               of
               their
               Kitchins
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             Warr
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Almaign
             against
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             for
             taking
             away
             their
             Monasteries
             endured
             above
             ten
             years
             :
             At
             last
             the
             insatiable
             Avarice
             of
             these
             Fathers
             was
             stopped
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Electors
             ,
             and
             other
             Catholique
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             addressed
             themselves
             in
             writing
             to
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             8th
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             by
             their
             Deputies
             in
             the
             Ass●mbly
             Generall
             at
             Ratisbone
             in
             1641.
             
             And
             so
             sayes
             
               F.
               Hay
            
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             heat
             for
             invading
             Monasteries
             ,
             was
             a
             little
             cooled
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             vertuous
             disposition
             ,
             but
             disability
             to
             attain
             their
             unjust
             desires
             :
             And
             though
             they
             appropriated
             by
             their
             shifting
             devices
             four
             of
             the
             said
             Abbyes
             unto
             one
             of
             their
             Colledges
             in
             1659
             ,
             the
             strong
             opposition
             they
             ●ound
             in
             other
             Provinces
             of
             Germany
             caused
             that
             the
             same
             Abbyes
             became
             Sepulchres
             to
             bury
             rather
             than
             encouragements
             to
             cherish
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Covetousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lyes
             and
             Impostures
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             possess
             themselves
             of
             an
             Abby
             of
             the
             Nunnes
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Bernard
             in
             Saxony
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Ferdinand
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             having
             resolved
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Protestants
             all
             the
             Abbyes
             they
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             since
             the
             treaty
             of
             Passa●
             in
             1552.
             he
             ordained
             by
             a
             publique
             Edict
             of
             
             Mar.
             6.
             1629.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             those
             orders
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             founded
             :
             The
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Cesarea
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             being
             deputed
             by
             his
             Generall
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             Edict
             in
             execution
             sent
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Valenciennes
             ,
             to
             put
             four
             Nuns
             profest
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Bernard
             with
             two
             Novices
             ,
             and
             one
             converted
             Sister
             into
             possession
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Voltigerode
             in
             the
             Lower
             Saxony
             :
             And
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Osnabrug
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             Imperial
             having
             established
             them
             there
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Officers
             ,
             they
             continued
             there
             several
             months
             performing
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             exercises
             of
             a
             Religious
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             having
             a
             design
             to
             possess
             themselves
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             other
             Nunneries
             the
             Protestants
             were
             to
             restore
             ,
             made
             use
             of
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             Father
             Lamorman
             with
             the
             Emperour
             to
             effect
             it
             :
             The
             Father
             served
             himself
             of
             two
             notable
             lyes
             to
             procure
             a
             Grant
             from
             the
             Emperour
             :
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             Abbots
             deputed
             by
             the
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             and
             the
             Cisteaux
             had
             made
             unto
             the
             Jesuites
             a
             voluntary
             cession
             of
             all
             Nunneries
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             less
             considerable
             Monasteries
             of
             their
             Orders
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             Abby
             of
             Voltigerode
             neer
             the
             Imperial
             Town
             of
             Ges●ar
             was
             desert
             and
             vacant
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             person
             demanded
             or
             claimed
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             very
             convenient
             
             for
             the
             Society
             for
             a
             Nursery
             of
             Novices
             in
             that
             Town
             where
             they
             had
             a
             Colledge
             already
             :
             All
             this
             appears
             in
             express
             terms
             in
             the
             Commission
             they
             obtained
             ,
             though
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             were
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             the
             said
             Nuns
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             having
             been
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             said
             Abby
             many
             months
             before
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Pious
             Doctor
             ,
             that
             the
             Devils
             prophecy
             what
             they
             
               will
               doe
            
             ;
             so
             these
             Fathers
             bestirred
             themselves
             with
             all
             expedition
             to
             make
             that
             appear
             true
             in
             Act
             and
             execution
             which
             was
             absolutely
             false
             in
             allegation
             :
             The
             first
             Cheat
             they
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             was
             this
             :
             Having
             perswaded
             these
             Nunnes
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             secure
             in
             this
             Abby
             ,
             as
             situate
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             incursions
             of
             Souldiers
             and
             violences
             of
             Warr
             ;
             they
             proposed
             as
             an
             expedient
             that
             they
             should
             for
             a
             while
             quit
             the
             Abby
             and
             retire
             to
             Goslar
             ,
             where
             it
             should
             be
             their
             care
             to
             procure
             them
             reception
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Franquemberg
             in
             March
             1631.
             
             But
             though
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             frighted
             by
             this
             artifice
             departed
             the
             Abby
             ,
             their
             Moveables
             ,
             their
             Servants
             ,
             their
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             Houshold-stuffe
             ,
             were
             left
             at
             Voltigerode
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             having
             sped
             so
             well
             in
             this
             piece
             of
             craft
             ,
             soon
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Nunnes
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             fear
             any
             incursion
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             
             or
             violence
             but
             theirs
             .
             For
             presently
             after
             ,
             viz.
             29
             of
             the
             same
             month
             of
             
               March
               ,
               Herman
               Gauvinz
            
             ,
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Company
             ,
             took
             possession
             of
             the
             Abby
             ,
             and
             left
             some
             Jesuites
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             forced
             the
             Nunnes
             Servants
             to
             swear
             fealty
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             signification
             to
             the
             Superiors
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Cisteaux
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Abbot
             of
             Cesarea
             ,
             Guardian
             of
             the
             Monastery
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             unparallel'd
             cruelty
             in
             driving
             away
             these
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             their
             Confessors
             out
             of
             this
             Abby
             .
          
           
             The
             Nunnes
             seeing
             themselves
             so
             maliciously
             cheated
             ,
             found
             means
             secretly
             to
             re-enter
             the
             Abby
             ,
             and
             having
             placed
             themselves
             in
             the
             Quire
             at
             the
             upper
             end
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             continued
             there
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             performing
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             being
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Lodgings
             .
             This
             return
             of
             the
             Nunnes
             angred
             the
             Good
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             left
             no
             stone
             unturn'd
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             by
             entreaties
             and
             by
             threats
             ,
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             had
             certainly
             starved
             them
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             relieved
             with
             Victuals
             by
             some
             heretique
             women
             of
             the
             Countrey
             thereabouts
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             seeing
             them
             ,
             maugre
             all
             this
             hard
             usage
             ,
             to
             continue
             unmoved
             ,
             resolved
             to
             expell
             them
             by
             violence
             .
             And
             the
             ●2
             of
             April
             being
             Palm-Sunday
             Eve
             ▪
             assisted
             with
             Sergeants
             and
             Souldiers
             sent
             for
             of
             purpose
             ,
             
             one
             of
             their
             Novices
             being
             principal
             Actor
             in
             this
             irreligious
             Tragedy
             ;
             with
             a
             temerity
             and
             cruelty
             unheard
             of
             among
             persons
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             dragged
             by
             force
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             these
             Virgins
             Consecrate
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             groaning
             and
             shrieking
             ,
             were
             violently
             haled
             away
             at
             so
             Holy
             a
             time
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             ,
             the
             Novice
             handling
             them
             so
             barbarously
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             who
             felt
             his
             fury
             most
             lay
             sick
             of
             their
             hurts
             a
             long
             time
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             story
             is
             so
             extraordinary
             and
             surprizing
             that
             it
             were
             easily
             credible
             ;
             
               ●
               .
               H●y
            
             who
             reports
             it
             ,
             had
             used
             some
             exaggeration
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             relation
             delivers
             it
             more
             favourably
             than
             the
             hainousness
             of
             the
             fact
             proved
             by
             Authentique
             Acts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             inserted
             at
             large
             both
             in
             Dutch
             and
             Latine
             ,
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             deserves
             ,
             as
             may
             partly
             appear
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             Process
             Verbal
             ,
             or
             complaint
             of
             the
             said
             Nunnes
             ,
             exhibited
             in
             Du●ch
             to
             the
             Official
             of
             Osnabrugg
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               (
               poor
               abandoned
               Orphans
               that
               we
               are
               )
               not
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               voyce
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               the
               strange
               and
               cruel
               proceedings
               exercised
               against
               us
               by
               the
               Fathers
               Iesuites
               on
               Saturday
               being
               Palm-Sunday
               Eve
               ,
               on
               the
               Evening
               ,
               have
               reduced
               us
               unto
               :
               For
               being
               come
               with
               the
               
               Lord
               Widelag
               ,
               and
               two
               Sergeants
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               ordinary
               Ministers
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               to
               take
               Robbers
               and
               other
               Malefactors
               ,
               into
               our
               Abby
               of
               Voltigerode
               ,
               wherein
               we
               had
               been
               established
               by
               our
               spiritual
               Father
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Walhenriedh
               Commissioner
               Sub-delegate
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               his
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Edict
               of
               restitution
               ,
               they
               entred
               between
               six
               and
               seven
               of
               the
               Clock
               .
               And
               finding
               us
               in
               the
               Quire
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               we
               said
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               the
               said
               Lord
               and
               the
               Iesuites
               spoke
               to
               us
               fiercely
               ,
               and
               preffed
               us
               to
               be
               gone
               .
               But
               we
               continued
               on
               our
               Knees
               ,
               in
               our
               ●eats
               ,
               and
               answered
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               holy
               Order
               :
               And
               had
               no
               allowance
               or
               permission
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               our
               house
               without
               the
               command
               of
               our
               Superiours
               :
               Afterwards
               I
               
                 Mary
                 Kogel
              
               Nun
               Profest
               laying
               hold
               on
               my
               seat
               with
               both
               my
               hands
               hung
               thereupon
               with
               all
               my
               forc●
               :
               But
               the
               two
               Sergeants
               and
               the
               Jesuite
               Novice
               violently
               pulling
               away
               my
               hands
               from
               the
               Seat
               ,
               took
               me
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Jesuite
               h●ld
               me
               by
               the
               middle
               fast
               locked
               in
               his
               Arms
               ,
               and
               so
               carryed
               me
               some
               part
               ,
               and
               dragged
               me
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               way
               from
               my
               Seat
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Quire
               :
               And
               as
               I
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Vi●lence
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 violence
                 ,
                 I
                 believe
                 you
                 will
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               I
               was
               quite
               out
               of
               breath
               )
               th●y
               drew
               me
               out
               of
               the
               Quire
               :
               Whereupon
               our
               Confessor
               arrived
               ,
               
               and
               found
               me
               layd
               along
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               crying
               out
               against
               the
               violence
               they
               had
               done
               me
               .
               But
               having
               lift
               me
               up
               ,
               by
               force
               they
               put
               me
               in
               a
               Chair
               to
               carry
               me
               away
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               forcing
               me
               clear
               round
               the
               Abby
               ,
               and
               having
               cast
               me
               out
               of
               the
               Cloyster
               ,
               they
               made
               me
               march
               between
               the
               two
               Sergeants
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               field
               ,
               led
               by
               the
               Arms
               like
               a
               thief
               .
               Meeting
               a
               Chariot
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               catched
               at
               the
               wheel
               ,
               but
               was
               forced
               off
               by
               them
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               morrow
               I
               found
               my self
               so
               maimed
               in
               the
               Arms
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               pain
               in
               my
               breast
               (
               to
               omit
               the
               fright
               and
               emotion
               caused
               by
               this
               violence
               )
               that
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               ever
               I
               shall
               recover
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               After
               me
               followed
               the
               Noble
               Virgin
               
                 Anne
                 Lucy
                 De
                 Dernbach
              
               ,
               neer
               kinswoman
               to
               his
               Imperial
               Majesties
               Vice-chancellor
               ,
               whom
               they
               carryed
               away
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               and
               with
               like
               violence
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               our
               Confessor
               ,
               who
               reproached
               the
               Father
               Rector
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               for
               acting
               such
               a
               tragedy
               in
               so
               holy
               a
               time
               ;
               and
               represented
               to
               the
               Sergeants
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               remember
               ,
               she
               whom
               they
               used
               so
               ,
               was
               neer
               Kinswoman
               to
               
                 M.
                 de
                 Stralendorf
              
               ,
               Vice-chancellor
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               but
               our
               Confessor
               prevailed
               not
               by
               his
               Remonstrances
               ,
               for
               they
               took
               her
               away
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               done
               Me.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               was
               sister
               to
               the
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               her
               name
               
                 Anna
                 Sidonia
                 de
                 Dernbach
              
               ,
               whose
               
               hands
               they
               forced
               from
               off
               the
               Seats
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               with
               like
               violence
               :
               And
               the
               Iesuite
               Novice
               holding
               her
               fast
               by
               the
               middle
               ,
               dragged
               her
               forth
               ,
               and
               put
               her
               in
               a
               Chair
               to
               carry
               her
               away
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               cryed
               out
               to
               the
               Iesuite
               ,
               Whether
               this
               were
               their
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               great
               good
               Offices
               her
               Kinsman
               had
               done
               for
               their
               Colledge
               at
               Fulde
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               injury
               was
               done
               to
               the
               Vice-chancellor
               of
               the
               Empire
               in
               the
               person
               ▪
               of
               his
               Cousin
               .
               But
               they
               were
               deaf
               to
               all
               reason
               ,
               and
               used
               two
               Nunnes
               more
               in
               the
               saine
               barbarous
               manner
               .
               And
               this
               we
               can
               assure
               before
               God
               and
               the
               whole
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               all
               we
               alleadge
               is
               clear
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             Who
             can
             hear
             so
             lamentable
             a
             story
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             equally
             moved
             with
             compassion
             towards
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             Votaries
             of
             piety
             ,
             and
             nobly
             descended
             ,
             thus
             cruelly
             handled
             in
             their
             proper
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             with
             indignation
             against
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             barbarous
             violence
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             appear
             more
             shamefull
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             some
             circumstances
             faithfully
             reported
             by
             the
             famous
             
               Benedictine
               F.
               Hay
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Heretofore
               ,
               under
               the
               Old
               Law
               ,
               Criminals
               who
               fled
               into
               the
               Temple
               ,
               purified
               only
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               of
               Calves
               were
               safe
               in
               that
            
             Asylum
             ,
             
               if
               once
               they
               laid
               hold
               on
               the
               
                 horns
              
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               But
               now
               under
               the
               New
               Law
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               
               Society
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               using
               Sergeants
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               Hangmen
               ,
               to
               put
               themselves
               by
               their
               insolence
               ,
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               Temples
               dedicated
               to
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               consecrated
               by
               the
               dreadfull
               and
               adorable
               Mysteries
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
               And
               to
               dragg
               away
               innocent
               Nunnes
               from
               thence
               by
               force
               and
               violence
               :
               O
               shame
               !
               O
               infamy
               !
            
             The
             reverend
             
               F.
               David
            
             ,
             Prior
             of
             the
             Dominicans
             of
             Alberstad
             ,
             and
             a
             converted
             brother
             named
             Angell
             happened
             to
             be
             present
             at
             this
             sad
             and
             unparallel'd
             spectacle
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             zealously
             and
             fervently
             reproach
             the
             Jesuites
             with
             the
             enormity
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             that
             the
             Convert
             could
             hardly
             abstain
             from
             Actual
             resistance
             :
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             violence
             done
             to
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             thought
             it
             necessary
             to
             expell
             from
             the
             Abby
             their
             Superior
             and
             Confessor
             ,
             a
             Fryar
             of
             the
             Abby
             of
             Cesarea
             ,
             called
             
               F.
               Michael
               Go●z
            
             ;
             who
             being
             returned
             from
             Brunswick
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             been
             in
             search
             of
             the
             Chalices
             belonging
             to
             this
             Nunnery
             ,
             came
             timely
             enough
             to
             be
             not
             only
             a
             spectator
             of
             the
             Tragedy
             ,
             but
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             it
             .
             For
             having
             reproached
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             for
             the
             indignity
             of
             the
             outrage
             committed
             against
             these
             holy
             Virgins
             ,
             for
             not
             obeying
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             depart
             the
             Abby
             ;
             and
             having
             retyred
             into
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             as
             in
             search
             of
             security
             from
             their
             violence
             among
             the
             dead
             interred
             there
             ,
             they
             ordered
             two
             
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             were
             very
             averse
             from
             laying
             hands
             on
             the
             Priest
             ,
             to
             throw
             the
             dice
             who
             should
             drive
             him
             out
             .
             
               This
               done
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               took
               him
               and
               violently
               thrust
               him
               out
               of
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Monastery
               ;
               which
               gave
               a
               Protestant
               Souldier
               of
            
             Meclenbourg
             ,
             )
             
               moved
               at
               t●is
               lamentable
               spectacle
            
             )
             occasion
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             indignation
             against
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             
               We
               suffer
               not
               Ministers
               to
               be
               thus
               used
               in
               our
               Countrey
               :
               Behold
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Canonical
               Establishment
               (
               as
            
             Crusius
             
               t●e
               Iesuite
               entitles
               it
               )
               of
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Society
               in
               the
               Abby
               of
               Voltigerode
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             An
             Abbot
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Cisteaux
             turns
             out
             the
             Iesuites
             with
             shame
             ,
             and
             re-establishes
             the
             Nuns
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Abbot
               of
            
             Cesarea
             
               Guardian
               of
               this
               Monastery
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Emperours
               Authority
               had
               established
               there
               these
               Nuns
               according
               to
               the
               Edict
               ,
               having
               received
               advice
               of
               this
               horrible
               proceeding
               ,
               writ
               of
            
             F.
             Lamorman
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             
               Confessor
               to
               the
               same
               Prince
               ,
               as
               followeth
            
             ;
             I
             am
             informed
             of
             matters
             of
             great
             grief
             and
             trouble
             to
             me
             :
             The
             event
             will
             shew
             in
             time
             whether
             they
             may
             conduce
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             who
             regard
             only
             their
             private
             interest
             and
             advantage
             :
             You
             have
             plaid
             ,
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             a
             very
             strange
             part
             ,
             whereof
             I
             send
             you
             the
             Relation
             ,
             which
             being
             acted
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             ●ur
             Saviour
             ,
             hath
             unhappily
             represented
             to
             
             us
             its
             image
             and
             form
             .
             But
             there
             are
             in
             it
             two
             astonishing
             differences
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             Females
             represented
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             assume
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             their
             Guard
             of
             Souldiers
             acted
             not
             his
             part
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             〈◊〉
             persecuted
             and
             abused
             him
             :
             
               O
               Society
               of
               Jesus
            
             !
             Is
             this
             the
             Society
             you
             have
             with
             Jesus
             ?
             I
             conjure
             your
             pa●ernal
             Reverence
             by
             the
             ●owels
             of
             our
             Redeemers
             Mercies
             ,
             to
             cause
             restitution
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Abbies
             ,
             which
             the
             Society
             have
             possessed
             themselves
             of
             ,
             under
             ●olou●
             of
             a
             pretended
             Cession
             ,
             for
             fear
             these
             Angels
             of
             Peace
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             be
             obliged
             to
             continue
             their
             sighs
             and
             their
             tears
             ;
             if
             voluntary
             restitution
             be
             not
             speedily
             made
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             means
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             done
             .
             
               Cesarea
               May
            
             30.
             1631.
             
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             power
             this
             Iesuite
             had
             over
             the
             Emperours
             spirit
             ;
             
               The
               Order
               of
            
             Cisteaux
             
               up
               in
               their
               prosecution
               of
               re-establishment
               from
               his
               Imperial
               Majesty
               obtained
               a
               solemn
               arrest
               in
               their
               favour
               for
               restoring
               these
               Nuns
               to
               their
               Abby
            
             ;
             whence
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             obliged
             to
             dislodge
             with
             shame
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             entred
             by
             a
             violent
             intrusion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Civil
             and
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             for
             which
             by
             the
             Canons
             they
             deserved
             exemplary
             punishment
             :
             For
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             of
             St.
             Benedict
             ,
             St.
             Bernard
             ,
             and
             others
             needed
             only
             the
             Emperours
             authority
             for
             their
             re-establishm●nt
             in
             their
             proper
             Abbies
             ,
             as
             Estates
             .
             violently
             u●●●ped
             from
             
             them
             by
             the
             Lu●herans
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             said
             Orders
             had
             a
             continual
             and
             most
             unquestionable
             right
             of
             re-entry
             :
             But
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             this
             Abby
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             pretended
             to
             have
             had
             from
             the
             Emperour
             was
             Null
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             been
             obtained
             but
             by
             manifest
             surprize
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             before
             the
             Iesuites
             themselves
             acknowledged
             by
             their
             Books
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             only
             could
             make
             such
             translation
             of
             Abbies
             from
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             to
             their
             Society
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             were
             pressed
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             them
             this
             by
             some
             Rescript
             or
             Bull
             ,
             they
             had
             none
             to
             produce
             ,
             but
             made
             an
             illusory
             answer
             worthy
             of
             themselves
             :
          
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             given
             it
             them
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             
               sayes
               F.
               Hay
            
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ●ad
             accustomed
             to
             grant
             such
             extraordinary
             favours
             by
             Secular
             Commissions
             of
             Emperours
             or
             Kings
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Bulls
             or
             Apostolick
             Brieves
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             forbare
             not
             afterwards
             to
             attempt
             the
             possession
             of
             several
             Abbies
             under
             the
             specious
             pretence
             of
             the
             greater
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Noblesse
             of
             the
             Rhine
             in
             Weteravia
             held
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             make
             publick
             Complaints
             against
             their
             Avarice
             to
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             8
             th
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               We
               see
               ,
               Holy
               Father
               ,
               to
               our
               very
               great
               astonishment
               ,
               that
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Soci●ty
               of
               Iesus
               by
               divers
               persecutions
               and
               flatteries
               they
               use
               to
               
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               Chief
               ,
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               the
               vast
               riches
               they
               have
               gained
               ,
               labour
               to
               possess
               themselves
               of
               Abbies
               ,
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               Monasteries
               ,
               principally
               those
               of
               Noble
               and
               Illustrious
               Virgins
               under
               divers
               pretexts
               of
               propagating
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               advancing
               the
               salvation
               of
               Souls
               .
            
             They
             represent
             to
             him
             further
             ,
             
               That
               in
               such
               holy
               places
               as
               the
               Iesuites
               were
               possessed
               of
               ,
               presently
               all
               marks
               of
               the
               ancient
               duties
               of
               the
               foundations
               vanished
               upon
               their
               entry
               ,
               all
               works
               of
               Mercy
               and
               Charity
               in
               practice
               there
               before
               did
               immediately
               disappear
               .
               That
               the
               Monasteries
               being
               abandoned
               ,
               did
               sensibly
               decay
               ,
               and
               would
               by
               degrees
               moulder
               to
               nothing
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               pious
               intentions
               of
               the
               founders
               their
               Ances●ors
               ;
               that
               the
               buildings
               were
               ruined
               and
               fallen
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               and
               that
               nothing
               remained
               but
               the
               Estates
               and
               Revenues
               to
               inrich
               the
               Colledges
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               by
               the
               spoils
               of
               the
               ancient
               Orders
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             pride
             and
             vanity
             of
             these
             self-conceited
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             Nunneries
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               virginity
               of
               females
               consecrated
               to
               Christ
               is
               a
               solitary
               recluse
               and
               lazy
               virginity
               ,
               which
               works
               out
               only
               their
               particular
               salvation
               ,
               whereas
               theirs
               of
               the
               Society
               is
               publick
               ,
               active
               ,
               imployed
               in
               preaching
               ,
               and
               fervent
               with
               zeal
               
               for
               the
               happiness
               and
               beatitude
               of
               the
               souls
               of
               all
               ;
            
             Their
             Covetousness
             and
             Avarice
             appeared
             the
             more
             odious
             by
             their
             insolent
             brags
             ,
             and
             provoked
             every
             person
             to
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             having
             such
             presumptuous
             thoughts
             of
             their
             Company
             ,
             as
             to
             dare
             to
             pretend
             that
             Religion
             was
             in
             danger
             of
             ruine
             ,
             and
             a
             total
             destruction
             ,
             unless
             change
             were
             made
             of
             the
             Holy
             Habitations
             of
             Religious
             Virgins
             ,
             whose
             prayers
             are
             so
             useful
             to
             the
             States
             Eccl●siastical
             and
             Civil
             ,
             into
             Farms
             for
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             whose
             disorders
             and
             irregularities
             are
             so
             notorious
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             to
             mankind
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Famous
           Story
           Of
           the
           Enormous
           Cheat
           upon
           the
           Nuns
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Vrsula
           ,
           by
           the
           Rector
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           of
           Metz
           ,
           in
           the
           sale
           of
           a
           house
           for
           their
           new
           establishment
           in
           that
           City
           :
           Confirmed
           by
           an
           arrest
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Metz
           in
           1661.
           a
           Copy
           whereof
           is
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           Whereby
           appear
           the
           equivocations
           ,
           lies
           ,
           deceits
           ,
           and
           cheating
           impostures
           practised
           by
           the
           said
           Rector
           against
           the
           said
           Nuns
           ,
           th●ugh
           he
           was
           their
           director
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           .
        
         
           
             Extracted
             and
             faithfully
             transcribed
             out
             of
             the
             Registers
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               BEtween
               the
               
                 Nuns
                 professed
              
               and
               Convent
               of
               the
               V●sulines
               of
               this
               City
               of
               Metz
               ,
               authorized
               by
               the
               Court
               to
               prosecute
               their
               rights
               appellantes
               for
               the
               Seizures
               made
               of
               the
               goods
               and
               revenues
               of
               the
               said
               Monastery
               the
               24
               th
               and
               27
               th
               Nov.
               and
               19
               th
               Ian.
               last
               ,
               demandants
               in
               conversion
               of
               appeal
               into
               opposition
               ,
               and
               upon
               letters
               of
               form
               of
               Rescision
               and
               Restitution
               by
               them
               obtained
               in
               
                 Chancery
                 29
                 Dec.
              
               last
               ,
               against
               a
               certain
               contract
               of
               Sale
               of
               Sept.
               7.
               1649
               ,
               that
               of
               ratification
               of
               Decem.
               13.
               in
               the
               said
               year
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               acts
               ensued
               thereon
               
                 
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               
               And
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               of
               the
               said
               City
               summoned
               and
               defendant
               
                 
                   of
                   the
                   ●ther
                   part
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               also
               between
               
                 August
                 de
                 Montigny
              
               Burgess
               of
               Metz
               and
               his
               Consorts
               ,
               next
               kinsmen
               to
               the
               
                 Appellants
                 ,
                 Demandants
              
               by
               request
               to
               obtain
               intervention
               
                 
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               the
               said
               Rector
               defendant
               
                 
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   .
                
              
            
             
               As
               also
               between
               
                 Thomas
                 le
                 Blane
              
               Provincial
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               partly
               by
               intervention
               
                 
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               the
               said
               Nuns
               defendants
               
                 
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   .
                   †
                   Without
                   that
                   the
                   qualities
                   shall
                   hurt
                   or
                   prejudice
                   the
                   parties
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             COVRCOL
             for
             the
             Appellantes
             and
             Demandantes
             sets
             forth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Suite
               was
               of
               a
               Contract
               of
               Sale
               of
               a
               house
               situate
               in
               this
               City
               of
               Metz
               passed
               by
               
                 F.
                 Forget
              
               then
               Rector
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               of
               the
               said
               City
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Vrsuline
               Nuns
               of
               Mascon
               ,
               stipulating
               for
               a
               new
               establishment
               of
               the
               Nuns
               of
               the
               same
               order
               to
               be
               made
               at
               Metz
               aforesaid
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             qualities
             of
             the
             parties
             would
             decide
             the
             cause
             ,
             it
             being
             certain
             that
             the
             Nun●
             come
             from
             Mascon
             ,
             for
             the
             new
             establishment
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Community
             or
             
             Nuns
             of
             this
             Monastery
             ;
             for
             that
             according
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             such
             Nuns
             as
             had
             not
             made
             profession
             in
             the
             new
             Monastery
             remained
             still
             profest
             Nuns
             of
             the
             Monastery
             whence
             they
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             whither
             they
             might
             return
             or
             be
             recalled
             ;
             and
             the
             Nuns
             of
             the
             new
             Monastery
             were
             not
             obliged
             to
             retain
             them
             :
             so
             that
             neither
             this
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Vrsula
             of
             Metz
             ,
             nor
             the
             Community
             thereof
             had
             a
             beginning
             but
             from
             the
             day
             when
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Appellantes
             made
             profession
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Community
             was
             not
             accomplished
             untill
             there
             were
             three
             Nuns
             profest
             ;
             that
             two
             infallible
             and
             decisive
             consequences
             arose
             from
             hence
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Appellantes
             who
             made
             up
             the
             true
             Monastery
             ,
             having
             not
             been
             privy
             to
             the
             Contract
             nor
             ratified
             it
             ,
             the
             Defendant
             had
             no
             Action
             against
             them
             ,
             nor
             morgage
             on
             their
             dowers
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             answered
             than
             as
             Minors
             ,
             who
             are
             alwayes
             relieveable
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             done
             to
             their
             prejudice
             ;
             That
             judgement
             had
             been
             given
             in
             the
             like
             case
             for
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             Authun
             and
             Bourg
             in
             Bresse
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             an
             Arrest
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Dijon
             in
             1632.
             and
             by
             a
             judgement
             of
             the
             Presidial
             of
             Bourg
             in
             Bresse
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Jesuites
             relieved
             for
             purchases
             they
             had
             made
             to
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             being
             damnified
             a
             third
             part
             thereby
             in
             the
             price
             paid
             above
             the
             value
             of
             the
             things
             purchased
             .
             That
             there
             is
             
             damage
             sustained
             of
             above
             two
             thirds
             ;
             for
             in
             1627.
             this
             house
             with
             another
             adjoyning
             called
             Duponce
             was
             bought
             at
             twenty
             seven
             thousand
             
               Francs
               Messines
            
             .
             In
             1642.
             the
             Jesuites
             upon
             an
             exchange
             valued
             it
             but
             at
             thirty
             thousand
             Francs
             with
             all
             the
             improvement
             and
             buildings
             they
             had
             erected
             ,
             after
             the
             demolishing
             of
             others
             very
             considerable
             .
             In
             1646.
             it
             was
             farmed
             at
             four
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             
               Francs
               M●ssines
               per
               Ann.
            
             In
             1649.
             they
             offered
             it
             to
             Nuns
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             of
             quality
             at
             twenty
             seven
             thousand
             Francs
             of
             the
             same
             money
             ,
             but
             they
             refused
             it
             as
             not
             worth
             so
             much
             :
             Yet
             the
             same
             year
             1649.
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             the
             Rector
             ,
             having
             been
             in
             several
             Cities
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             addressing
             himself
             to
             the
             Vrsulines
             of
             Mascon
             surprized
             them
             by
             several
             untrue
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             sold
             them
             this
             house
             at
             thirty
             thousand
             
               Liures
               Tourtois
            
             currant
             money
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             make
             fourscore
             thousand
             
               Francs
               Messines
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Nuns
             are
             damnified
             above
             two
             thirds
             ;
             that
             besides
             the
             consideration
             of
             damage
             ,
             the
             frauds
             ,
             artifices
             ,
             cheats
             ,
             and
             false
             suggestions
             on
             which
             the
             contract
             was
             grounded
             ,
             make
             it
             void
             and
             null
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             by
             a
             writing
             of
             
               F.
               Forgets
            
             intituled
             
               Important
               Avisoes
            
             wherein
             he
             hath
             described
             this
             house
             ,
             but
             with
             many
             fictions
             and
             disguisements
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             its
             situation
             ,
             and
             the
             consistence
             of
             the
             buildings
             ,
             
             and
             promised
             several
             advantages
             which
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             be
             ;
             and
             to
             gain
             the
             better
             credit
             ,
             he
             writ
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             be
             written
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Letters
             to
             the
             said
             Vrsulines
             ,
             and
             the
             late
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Mascon
             ;
             and
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             he
             sold
             the
             house
             according
             to
             a
             plat-form
             ,
             and
             model
             both
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             the
             frontispiece
             signed
             with
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             found
             false
             upon
             view
             ,
             and
             comparison
             made
             of
             the
             house
             with
             the
             model
             ;
             That
             he
             had
             sold
             it
             as
             in
             good
             condition
             according
             to
             the
             view
             taken
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             reported
             at
             Mascon
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             false
             .
             That
             he
             sold
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             regularly
             built
             and
             fit
             for
             Nuns
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             any
             thing
             unfinished
             but
             the
             grates
             and
             windows
             ,
             whereas
             in
             truth
             there
             was
             not
             one
             regular
             place
             ,
             save
             the
             Dormitory
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             habitable
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             stink
             and
             infection
             of
             the
             River
             Seille
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             Sewers
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Church
             ,
             no
             burying
             place
             ,
             no
             Cloyster
             ;
             that
             he
             suggested
             ,
             other
             Nuns
             would
             have
             bought
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             true
             ;
             that
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Mascon
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             instruct
             the
             Virgins
             of
             this
             new
             Monastery
             in
             the
             rules
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             Order
             being
             accompanied
             with
             two
             persons
             of
             Quality
             bound
             for
             Metz
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             had
             been
             cheated
             in
             the
             buying
             of
             this
             house
             :
             when
             they
             came
             to
             
               Chaumont
               ,
               F.
               Forget
            
             made
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             could
             not
             pass
             further
             
             without
             danger
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             which
             caused
             their
             return
             to
             Mascon
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             a
             letter
             of
             
               F.
               Forgets
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             morrow
             after
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             writ
             another
             letter
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             so
             much
             deceit
             and
             fraud
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             evident
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             to
             make
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Miscon
             believe
             that
             this
             house
             cost
             the
             Jesuites
             more
             than
             he
             sold
             it
             for
             ,
             suggested
             to
             them
             that
             the
             decree
             of
             adjudication
             was
             made
             to
             them
             for
             twenty
             two
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             Liures
             ,
             without
             adding
             Messines
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             his
             suggestions
             of
             the
             workmens
             accounts
             and
             acquittances
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             also
             believe
             that
             there
             were
             improvements
             and
             buildings
             of
             above
             fifteen
             thousand
             
               Liures
               Tourtois
            
             value
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             allowance
             being
             made
             for
             the
             buildings
             they
             had
             demolished
             ,
             all
             the
             improvements
             were
             not
             worth
             two
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             
               Liures
               Tour●ois
            
             .
             Further
             ,
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             fearing
             lest
             the
             Nuns
             upon
             the
             place
             might
             have
             discovered
             the
             trick
             of
             
               Liures
               Messines
            
             ,
             dexterously
             stipulated
             by
             the
             bargain
             of
             Sale
             ,
             that
             the
             Evidences
             of
             their
             purchase
             of
             this
             house
             were
             not
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             buyers
             till
             after
             full
             payment
             of
             the
             whole
             price
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             lapse
             of
             ten
             years
             could
             not
             be
             objected
             against
             the
             Appellantes
             ,
             because
             their
             Community
             had
             its
             beginning
             between
             five
             and
             six
             years
             since
             :
             That
             by
             Evidence
             communicated
             
             by
             the
             Defendant
             himself
             ,
             it
             appeared
             that
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Mascon
             who
             remained
             there
             ,
             had
             made
             continual
             complaint
             against
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             for
             the
             cheat
             he
             had
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             That
             this
             was
             carefully
             concealed
             from
             these
             in
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             that
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             did
             plot
             and
             contrive
             by
             intelligence
             and
             correspondence
             with
             others
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nuns
             that
             were
             to
             make
             profession
             in
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             by
             keeping
             the
             contract
             from
             their
             knowledge
             ;
             That
             the
             pretended
             ratification
             of
             Decemb.
             13.
             1649.
             made
             by
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Mascon
             sent
             hither
             ,
             could
             not
             hurt
             or
             prejudice
             the
             Appellants
             ,
             who
             never
             appeared
             nor
             intermedled
             therein
             ,
             nor
             had
             ever
             agree'd
             or
             ratified
             it
             :
             That
             the
             pretended
             ratification
             had
             been
             contrived
             and
             extorted
             by
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Director
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             to
             the
             Nuns
             who
             came
             from
             Mascon
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             reading
             it
             was
             evident
             he
             had
             digested
             and
             compiled
             it
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
             That
             it
             was
             visibly
             false
             in
             all
             its
             propositions
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             give
             validity
             to
             a
             contract
             in
             it self
             fraudulent
             and
             null
             .
             That
             the
             Contract
             of
             Sale
             could
             not
             oblige
             the
             Appellants
             who
             were
             not
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             for
             any
             to
             stipulate
             for
             a
             third
             person
             .
             That
             the
             Letters
             of
             restitution
             were
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             Appellants
             but
             for
             a
             surabundance
             of
             good
             right
             they
             had
             taken
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             no
             act
             they
             could
             have
             done
             might
             be
             objected
             against
             
             them
             ;
             That
             the
             Defendant
             having
             already
             received
             eighteen
             thousand
             
               Livres
               Tournois
            
             ,
             it
             was
             much
             more
             than
             the
             house
             was
             worth
             ;
             therefore
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             said
             Letters
             ,
             and
             in
             allowance
             thereof
             the
             parties
             ought
             to
             be
             remitted
             into
             the
             same
             estate
             they
             had
             before
             the
             Contracts
             of
             Septemb.
             16.
             and
             Decemb.
             13.
             1649
             ,
             and
             the
             Defendant
             condemned
             to
             restore
             the
             eighteen
             thousand
             Livres
             by
             him
             received
             upon
             the
             Appellants
             offer
             to
             abandon
             the
             said
             house
             :
             And
             in
             the
             Suit
             by
             conversion
             of
             Appeal
             into
             opposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Seizures
             made
             at
             the
             Defendants
             request
             be
             declared
             null
             ,
             injurious
             ,
             and
             wrongful
             ;
             and
             an
             Ousterlemain
             granted
             thereon
             with
             costs
             ,
             damages
             and
             interest
             .
          
           
             
               DE
               CLOS
            
             for
             the
             parties
             intervenant
             being
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             next
             Kin
             of
             the
             Nuns
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               It
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               strange
               these
               parties
               intervene
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               no
               less
               concern
               than
               the
               destruction
               of
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               and
               tending
               to
               the
               famishing
               of
               their
               Children
               the
               Nuns
               .
            
             That
             the
             Defendant
             ,
             or
             
               F.
               F●rrest
            
             his
             Predecessor
             in
             the
             Office
             ,
             having
             by
             a
             fraududent
             Contract
             surprized
             the
             Nuns
             of
             St.
             Vrsula
             of
             Mascon
             ,
             had
             the
             dexterity
             to
             conceal
             this
             Contract
             ten
             or
             twelve
             years
             till
             he
             had
             apprehension
             of
             the
             letters
             of
             Rescision
             ;
             that
             to
             secure
             his
             debt
             by
             sufficient
             morgages
             of
             the
             Dowers
             ,
             which
             from
             time
             to
             time
             should
             be
             brought
             by
             new
             
             Nuns
             into
             this
             Monastery
             ,
             having
             published
             abroad
             that
             this
             house
             had
             been
             given
             the
             eight
             Nuns
             come
             from
             Mascon
             to
             establish
             the
             Monastery
             for
             their
             Dowries
             ;
             he
             proceeded
             at
             last
             to
             the
             Seizure
             of
             all
             the
             Revenues
             of
             these
             Nuns
             ,
             and
             had
             caused
             the
             Rents
             and
             Pensions
             of
             the
             Nuns
             and
             Pensioners
             to
             be
             seized
             to
             draw
             from
             them
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             sum
             of
             twelve
             thousand
             Livres
             pretended
             residue
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             house
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             nine
             years
             arrerages
             :
             That
             this
             unexpected
             rigour
             reduced
             the
             Nuns
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             begging
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             permission
             of
             their
             establishment
             at
             Metz
             ,
             or
             falling
             again
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             kindred
             ;
             That
             the
             Dowries
             of
             Nuns
             were
             sacred
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             Commerce
             :
             That
             the
             Church
             tollerated
             no
             other
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             only
             for
             the
             Alimony
             of
             Nuns
             :
             That
             they
             could
             not
             be
             diverted
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             debts
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             debts
             lyable
             to
             question
             ,
             secret
             and
             fraudulent
             as
             this
             ;
             yet
             it
             appeared
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Contract
             of
             Sale
             of
             the
             said
             house
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             had
             the
             boldness
             to
             stipulate
             a
             particular
             morgage
             to
             secure
             his
             debt
             upon
             the
             Nuns
             Dowries
             ,
             who
             should
             make
             profession
             in
             this
             Monastery
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Dowries
             of
             these
             Nuns
             should
             be
             aliened
             along
             time
             before
             their
             profession
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             other
             than
             Simony
             ;
             that
             the
             monies
             of
             these
             Dowries
             having
             been
             stipulated
             for
             Alimony
             ,
             
             could
             not
             be
             seized
             for
             the
             Defendants
             debt
             .
             That
             the
             new
             Nuns
             ,
             who
             alone
             made
             up
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             had
             never
             signed
             any
             of
             the
             Contracts
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             defendant
             against
             them
             which
             were
             alwayes
             kept
             secret
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             at
             their
             full
             liberty
             to
             accept
             them
             or
             not
             .
             That
             the
             Nuns
             of
             Mascon
             had
             been
             so
             grosly
             surprized
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             excessively
             damnified
             .
             That
             these
             parties
             had
             a
             notable
             interest
             ,
             and
             were
             concerned
             to
             take
             care
             that
             their
             Daughters
             the
             Nuns
             should
             not
             long
             continue
             in
             an
             unhealthy
             and
             infected
             place
             ;
             therefore
             he
             concluded
             ,
             
               That
               having
               regard
               to
               their
               intervention
               ,
               it
               would
               please
               the
               Court
               to
               grant
               the
               Appellants
               and
               Demandants
               their
               Fines
               and
               Cenclusions
               .
            
          
           
             LE
             FEVRE
             for
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               That
               he
               could
               not
               admit
               the
               App●llants
               to
               be
               parties
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               not
               qualified
               to
               sue
            
             ;
             that
             being
             Nuns
             profest
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             St.
             Vrsula
             of
             Metz
             aforesaid
             ,
             they
             were
             incapable
             to
             proceed
             at
             Law
             without
             their
             Superiour
             ;
             the
             particulars
             which
             compose
             the
             body
             ,
             having
             no
             power
             without
             their
             head
             :
             That
             all
             the
             Convent
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             parties
             ,
             or
             audience
             denied
             to
             the
             particular
             Nuns
             ,
             whose
             proceeding
             was
             so
             unjust
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forsaken
             by
             their
             Superiour
             ;
             that
             though
             the
             Contract
             had
             been
             past
             by
             the
             Vrsulines
             of
             Mascon
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             profest
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Metz
             :
             
             it
             was
             good
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             passed
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Monastery
             to
             be
             established
             at
             Metz
             :
             That
             new
             establishments
             were
             made
             no
             other
             way
             ;
             that
             if
             such
             Contracts
             should
             not
             oblige
             houses
             newly
             estabished
             ,
             and
             the
             Nuns
             that
             should
             make
             profession
             there
             ,
             the
             Sellers
             should
             be
             alwayes
             cheated
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             give
             away
             their
             estates
             without
             any
             assurance
             to
             receive
             the
             price
             for
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Committy
             of
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Metz
             begun
             on
             the
             day
             when
             the
             first
             Nuns
             sent
             from
             Mascon
             were
             encloystered
             and
             continued
             ,
             and
             was
             increased
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             such
             as
             were
             newly
             received
             ;
             that
             though
             the
             Nuns
             newly
             profest
             were
             not
             named
             in
             the
             Contract
             ,
             nor
             had
             ratified
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             obliged
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             new
             Monks
             of
             a
             Monastery
             are
             bound
             to
             pay
             the
             debts
             of
             their
             predecessors
             in
             the
             same
             house
             .
             That
             the
             Dowers
             of
             the
             new
             Nuns
             coming
             by
             acquisition
             to
             the
             Convent
             ,
             were
             from
             thenceforth
             subject
             to
             the
             discharge
             of
             priviledged
             debts
             ,
             as
             the
             price
             of
             the
             said
             house
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             habitation
             and
             part
             of
             their
             Alimony
             :
             That
             the
             juniority
             they
             alledged
             could
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             stead
             ,
             because
             the
             purchase
             was
             made
             with
             all
             formalities
             requisite
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Authority
             and
             Counsel
             of
             their
             Superiours
             who
             had
             contracted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Contract
             must
             stand
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             person
             will
             Contract
             for
             like
             establishments
             ,
             nor
             with
             
             Nuns
             .
             That
             the
             desire
             of
             an
             object
             came
             as
             well
             by
             the
             ears
             as
             the
             eyes
             ▪
             so
             that
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             the
             buyer
             should
             see
             the
             thing
             he
             would
             buy
             ,
             but
             it
             sufficed
             if
             he
             knew
             its
             condition
             and
             value
             by
             the
             report
             of
             another
             :
             That
             there
             had
             not
             been
             any
             deceit
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             surprize
             ,
             or
             trapan
             on
             
               F.
               Forgets
            
             part
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             
               Important
               Avisoes
            
             delivered
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             true
             concerning
             the
             description
             of
             this
             house
             :
             That
             the
             platforms
             and
             models
             of
             that
             house
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             were
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             places
             were
             measured
             by
             the
             foot
             of
             Metz
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Countrey
             where
             they
             were
             drawn
             :
             That
             the
             Nuns
             had
             the
             liberty
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             viewed
             before
             they
             took
             possession
             ;
             that
             they
             had
             perused
             it
             six
             weeks
             ,
             ratified
             the
             Contract
             ,
             and
             declared
             it
             agreeable
             to
             the
             model
             received
             of
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Mascon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             found
             it
             fair
             and
             more
             convenient
             for
             regularity
             ,
             and
             the
             functions
             of
             their
             institution
             ,
             than
             they
             conceived
             or
             imagined
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             purchase
             ;
             that
             if
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             had
             been
             their
             Director
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             favour
             received
             of
             him
             who
             deserved
             other
             acknowledgements
             than
             those
             they
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             they
             could
             not
             annul
             the
             ratification
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             who
             intermedled
             with
             their
             direction
             ,
             and
             should
             take
             care
             of
             their
             temporalities
             and
             affairs
             could
             make
             no
             Contract
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             
             the
             intervention
             of
             their
             Parents
             and
             Kindred
             was
             precarious
             and
             useless
             :
             Therefore
             he
             concluded
             ,
             that
             without
             regard
             to
             their
             Letters
             of
             Rescision
             and
             restitution
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             opposition
             ,
             the
             App●llants
             and
             Opposants
             should
             lose
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             pay
             costs
             to
             the
             Defendant
             .
          
           
             Ioly
             was
             heard
             for
             the
             Kings
             Atturny
             Generall
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             business
             depending
             was
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             parties
             contesting
             ,
             as
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             Suit
             :
             That
             the
             Court
             was
             possessed
             of
             the
             Cause
             by
             an
             Appeal
             put
             in
             by
             the
             new
             profess'd
             Vrsulines
             of
             Metz
             ,
             for
             seisures
             made
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             on
             the
             Goods
             given
             them
             by
             their
             kindred
             for
             their
             Dowers
             and
             alimony
             :
             And
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             seizure
             was
             a
             contract
             made
             in
             1649.
             with
             the
             Vrsulines
             of
             M●scon
             ,
             whereof
             till
             then
             they
             had
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             were
             thereupon
             obliged
             to
             obtain
             Letters
             of
             Rescision
             against
             this
             Contract
             ,
             to
             declare
             it
             null
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             damnified
             above
             a
             moity
             of
             the
             just
             price
             ,
             the
             personal
             deceit
             on
             Father
             Forge●s
             part
             ;
             who
             had
             made
             the
             sale
             ,
             and
             the
             juniority
             on
             the
             Gran●ees
             part
             :
             That
             whereas
             question
             was
             made
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             touching
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Demandants
             ,
             as
             not
             parties
             capable
             to
             plead
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             their
             Superior
             ,
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             quality
             was
             a
             thing
             previous
             
             to
             the
             Suit
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             this
             obiection
             was
             not
             con●iderable
             ,
             because
             the
             Appellants
             only
             were
             concerned
             in
             the
             differences
             now
             in
             Judgement
             ,
             as
             well
             because
             that
             if
             the
             Jesuites
             pretensions
             took
             place
             they
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             beggery
             ,
             and
             see
             themselves
             deprived
             of
             things
             given
             for
             their
             Dowers
             and
             Aliment
             ,
             without
             having
             contracted
             with
             or
             known
             these
             suits
             to
             have
             been
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             that
             the
             Superior
             and
             other
             Nunnes
             remaining
             of
             the
             8
             come
             from
             Mascon
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             new
             establishment
             ,
             should
             be
             received
             at
             any
             time
             to
             return
             into
             the
             Convent
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             alwayes
             deemed
             to
             be
             part
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             and
             constitutions
             of
             their
             Order
             .
             That
             which
             removes
             all
             obstacles
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             that
             in
             all
             Communities
             Secular
             and
             Regular
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             hath
             past
             prejudicial
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Canons
             ,
             Ordinances
             and
             Arrests
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             particular
             member
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             good
             ground
             of
             Appeal
             as
             for
             wrong
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             case
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             head
             was
             needless
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             falls
             out
             often
             in
             such
             occasions
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             is
             the
             party
             to
             be
             complained
             of
             .
             Having
             established
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             partyes
             Appellants
             ,
             with
             a
             brief
             summary
             explication
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             the
             parties
             reasons
             for
             maintaining
             their
             pretensions
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             might
             have
             been
             wished
             that
             an
             affair
             of
             this
             nature
             
             had
             not
             appeared
             in
             publique
             :
             And
             that
             the
             partyes
             had
             not
             of
             themselves
             been
             inclined
             to
             have
             agreed
             among
             themselves
             and
             done
             one
             another
             Justice
             .
             That
             it
             was
             horrid
             to
             see
             persons
             who
             made
             profession
             of
             a
             life
             more
             perfect
             than
             other
             men
             ,
             disposed
             to
             break
             the
             sacred
             tye
             of
             that
             holy
             union
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             finde
             among
             the
             most
             Lukewarm
             Christians
             ▪
             that
             we
             must
             endeavour
             by
             exact
             examination
             to
             stoppe
             the
             further
             oppression
             of
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             incertitude
             in
             their
             stations
             .
             To
             effect
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             inquire
             whether
             the
             damages
             sustained
             exceed
             the
             moity
             of
             the
             Just
             price
             ,
             whether
             there
             were
             any
             deceit
             or
             surprize
             ,
             whether
             the
             Appellants
             were
             Minors
             ,
             and
             lastly
             how
             con●iderable
             the
             Contract
             in
             question
             might
             be
             :
             To
             settle
             the
             damage
             he
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             house
             had
             been
             bought
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             by
             Decree
             for
             22
             thousand
             300
             Livres
             Messines
             ,
             every
             Livre
             twenty
             Groats
             value
             ,
             which
             makes
             12
             Sols
             six
             Deniers
             Tournois
             ,
             and
             amounted
             in
             all
             to
             13
             thousand
             935
             Livres
             ,
             ten
             Sols
             Tournois
             .
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             assured
             the
             Vrsulines
             as
             well
             by
             Letters
             as
             by
             their
             Avisoes
             ,
             entituled
             Important
             ,
             that
             the
             house
             with
             the
             improvements
             would
             come
             to
             30
             thousand
             Livres
             ,
             not
             adding
             Messines
             :
             That
             as
             to
             the
             reparations
             and
             improvements
             ,
             they
             produced
             no
             Accompt
             or
             acquittance
             of
             the
             workmen
             who
             had
             laboured
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             
             it
             might
             be
             truly
             said
             that
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             they
             durst
             not
             shew
             the
             just
             summe
             they
             amounted
             to
             .
             That
             it
             was
             true
             the
             Iesuites
             agreed
             not
             to
             the
             value
             of
             Livres
             Messines
             ,
             as
             before
             reduced
             to
             Livres
             Tournois
             ,
             but
             would
             by
             this
             means
             have
             obscured
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             prevent
             Judgement
             at
             the
             hearing
             ;
             but
             at
             last
             upon
             the
             Defendants
             Calculation
             by
             Letters
             ,
             the
             22
             thousand
             300
             Livres
             Messines
             were
             valued
             at
             no
             more
             than
             16
             thousand
             Livres
             Tournois
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             damage
             remained
             still
             most
             enormous
             ,
             a●d
             approached
             very
             near
             the
             moity
             of
             the
             just
             price
             .
             As
             to
             the
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             ,
             it
             was
             visible
             by
             them
             that
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             had
             great
             power
             over
             the
             V●sulines
             ,
             who
             placed
             an
             intire
             confidence
             in
             his
             words
             and
             writings
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             gave
             so
             easily
             30
             thousand
             Livres
             Tournois
             for
             a
             house
             which
             he
             assured
             them
             to
             be
             worth
             so
             much
             ;
             which
             he
             offered
             to
             justifie
             ,
             laying
             a
             Paper
             on
             the
             Table
             to
             declare
             the
             particulars
             ,
             but
             never
             spoke
             to
             them
             of
             Livres
             Messines
             which
             was
             the
             ●quivocation
             that
             drew
             the
             V●sulines
             into
             the
             snare
             .
             That
             instead
             of
             shewing
             the
             Contracts
             and
             Acquittances
             ,
             he
             stipulated
             that
             after
             payment
             of
             the
             purchase-money
             for
             the
             house
             ,
             he
             would
             deliver
             into
             the
             Nunn●s
             hands
             Extracts
             of
             all
             the
             Contracts
             and
             Evidences
             concerning
             the
             said
             ●ouse
             :
             Further
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             nor
             
             any
             person
             on
             their
             behalf
             had
             seen
             the
             house
             ,
             ●nd
             that
             there
             was
             presented
             them
             a
             modell
             which
             was
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             house
             ,
             but
             represented
             the
             house
             fairer
             and
             more
             convenient
             for
             Lodgings
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             extent
             than
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             ,
             being
             16
             fadomes
             ,
             two
             feet
             and
             three
             inches
             more
             than
             the
             house
             did
             effectually
             contain
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             last
             process
             verbal
             of
             the
             view
             taken
             by
             Order
             of
             this
             Court.
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             this
             objection
             which
             annulled
             the
             Contract
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             an
             error
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             Contract
             ,
             would
             have
             denyed
             the
             modell
             as
             a
             counterfeit
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             delivered
             by
             them
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             signed
             in
             two
             places
             by
             
               Fa.
               Forget
            
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             bethought
             themselves
             of
             the
             shift
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Stair-cases
             were
             added
             in
             the
             modell
             which
             are
             usually
             left
             out
             of
             designs
             of
             Architecture
             ,
             and
             confined
             themselves
             at
             last
             to
             the
             sole
             defence
             of
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Stairs
             was
             not
             taken
             by
             the
             Kings
             fadom
             ,
             as
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             fadom
             of
             that
             Countrey
             ;
             which
             caused
             a
             greater
             Errour
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             fadom
             of
             Metz
             is
             almost
             two
             foot
             and
             a
             half
             greater
             than
             the
             Kings
             .
             That
             true
             it
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             foot
             it
             was
             less
             than
             that
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             as
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             contained
             ten
             feet
             ,
             and
             ▪
             that
             of
             France
             but
             six
             :
             As
             to
             their
             minority
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             difficulty
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             insisted
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Nunnes
             newly
             pro●est
             were
             Minors
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             quality
             of
             Nunnes
             ,
             and
             as
             members
             of
             a
             Community
             which
             is
             alwayes
             considered
             in
             minority
             :
             But
             ▪
             against
             all
             those
             reasons
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             opposed
             the
             prescription
             of
             12
             years
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             a
             purchaser
             should
             be
             received
             to
             propose
             damnification
             ,
             thereby
             to
             procure
             ▪
             restitution
             of
             the
             purchase-money
             paid
             ,
             or
             part
             thereof
             .
             As
             to
             the
             prescription
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             pleaded
             against
             the
             Nunnes
             newly
             profest
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             could
             not
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Community
             till
             they
             were
             of
             the
             number
             of
             three
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Ner
               atius
               at
               D.
               de
               verb.
               signif
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             the
             Community
             hath
             not
             yet
             commenced
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             have
             not
             any
             administration
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             a
             Letter
             produced
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             written
             by
             their
             Superior
             to
             
               F.
               Forget
            
             ,
             wherein
             she
             told
             him
             she
             took
             excessive
             pains
             ,
             to
             conceal
             from
             the
             new
             Nunnes
             the
             state
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             feared
             their
             care
             in
             the
             inqui●y
             would
             quench
             in
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             their
             vocation
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             restitution
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             difficulty
             in
             it
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Majority
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Minors
             Case
             damnification
             is
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             Restitution
             :
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             themselves
             had
             been
             relieved
             in
             a
             purchase
             they
             
             made
             as
             was
             observed
             by
             the
             Demandants
             advocate
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             damnified
             but
             a
             third
             part
             :
             That
             in
             the
             last
             place
             it
             was
             opposed
             on
             the
             Iesuites
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             Contract
             was
             ratified
             five
             or
             six
             dayes
             after
             the
             Cloysture
             of
             the
             Nunnes
             .
             But
             this
             Act
             was
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             signed
             at
             the
             Grate
             ,
             and
             by
             Duresie
             ▪
             That
             the
             terms
             it
             contained
             made
             it
             suspicious
             ,
             for
             instead
             of
             a
             pure
             and
             simple
             ratification
             they
             made
             an
             Elogy
             of
             this
             House
             to
             the
             Nun●
             ,
             who
             upon
             a
             visible
             induction
             were
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             it
             much
             fairer
             and
             more
             convenient
             than
             they
             had
             imagined
             it
             to
             have
             been
             ▪
             though
             in
             truth
             it
             be
             less
             commodious
             and
             spacious
             than
             by
             the
             modell
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             .
             But
             though
             this
             Act
             had
             been
             drawn
             in
             the
             best
             form
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             said
             it
             could
             not
             any
             wayes
             oblige
             the
             new
             Nunnes
             ,
             for
             that
             when
             the
             Act
             was
             past
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             was
             then
             received
             into
             the
             Monastery
             ,
             and
             that
             since
             their
             Entry
             they
             had
             not
             ratified
             any
             Act
             :
             That
             the
             last
             observation
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             was
             to
             consider
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Contract
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             absolutely
             null
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             person
             is
             thereby
             obliged
             :
             Not
             the
             Nunnes
             of
             Mascon
             who
             passed
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             an
             express
             Clause
             they
             had
             stipulated
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             in
             any
             wi●e
             to
             be
             bound
             in
             ,
             or
             lyable
             unto
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             Principal
             and
             Interest
             of
             such
             sums
             as
             might
             become
             due
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             
             said
             Contract
             .
             Not
             the
             Nunnes
             newly
             profest
             ,
             who
             were
             never
             privy
             to
             the
             Contract
             ,
             nor
             ratified
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             were
             in
             Sta●●●●ntegro
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             neither
             bound
             personally
             nor
             by
             reall
             security
             :
             That
             if
             it
             were
             objected
             ,
             that
             the
             Nunnes
             of
             Mascon
             had
             obliged
             the
             dowers
             of
             the
             new
             profest
             Nunnes
             ,
             it
             were
             vain
             ,
             since
             it
             would
             prove
             to
             be
             
               Res
               inter
               alios
               acta
               quae
               tertio
               noc●re
               non
               debet
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             an
             enormous
             damnification
             in
             this
             Contract
             ,
             a
             considerable
             surprize
             ,
             a
             constant
             minority
             ,
             against
             which
             they
             could
             not
             prescribe
             ;
             and
             three
             nullities
             ,
             whereof
             two
             might
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             disagreement
             of
             the
             house
             with
             the
             modell
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             error
             that
             occurred
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             thing
             sold
             ,
             the
             other
             drawn
             from
             the
             defect
             of
             capacity
             and
             ability
             to
             contract
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             permission
             and
             Authorization
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Mascon
             ,
             was
             grounded
             on
             the
             Conformity
             of
             the
             modell
             with
             the
             house
             .
             And
             for
             the
             third
             nullity
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Contract
             which
             was
             null
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             not
             effectually
             obliging
             any
             person
             to
             the
             execution
             .
             Therefore
             he
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             receive
             the
             Kindred
             intervenant
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             them
             right
             upon
             their
             intervention
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Letters
             of
             rescision
             ,
             and
             allowing
             them
             to
             declare
             the
             contract
             in
             suit
             null
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             
             and
             consequently
             to
             remitt
             the
             parties
             into
             such
             estate
             as
             they
             had
             before
             the
             Contract
             of
             1649.
             to
             convert
             the
             Appeal
             into
             opposition
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             right
             thereon
             ,
             to
             grant
             an
             Ousterlemain
             to
             the
             Demandants
             for
             the
             things
             seized
             ▪
             Co●rcol
             was
             afterwards
             heard
             for
             the
             Nunnes
             ,
             Demanding
             Dismission
             in
             the
             Cause
             against
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             to
             the
             profits
             ,
             the
             Arrest
             to
             be
             Given
             to
             binde
             the
             Provincial
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Court
            
             having
             regard
             to
             the
             Lett●rs
             ,
             and
             allowing
             the
             same
             ,
             hath
             remit●ed
             ,
             a●d
             remitts
             the
             partyes
             into
             the
             same
             Estate
             they
             were
             in
             before
             the
             Contract
             in
             question
             ,
             unless
             the
             Jesuites
             had
             rather
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             18
             thousand
             Livres
             in
             full
             payment
             for
             the
             house
             ;
             and
             declare
             their
             option
             within
             a
             month
             :
             H●th
             Received
             and
             receives
             the
             partyes
             intervenant
             ;
             the
             Nunnes
             Kindred
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             intervention
             to
             Convert
             the
             Appeal
             into
             opp●sition
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             them
             right
             therein
             ▪
             to
             grant
             the
             Demandants
             an
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             things
             seized
             ,
             without
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hath
             granted
             a
             Dismission
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Provincial
             of
             the
             ●esuites
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             profits
             ▪
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             h●
             shal●
             be
             bound
             by
             the
             present
             Arrest
             .
          
           
             
               Signed
               ,
               Bouchard
               ,
            
             
               Given
               at
               〈◊〉
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 Tuesday
                 ;
                 May
                 10.
                 
                 166●
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Famous
           Banquerupt
           OF
           THE
           Iesuites
           of
           Sevil
           ;
        
         
           For
           above
           four
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           Ducats
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           multitude
           of
           persons
           and
           whole
           families
           ;
        
         
           As
           appears
           by
           the
           Relation
           inserted
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           the
           Theatre
           of
           Jesuitism
           ,
           pag.
           378.
           
           And
           by
           the
           MEMORIAL
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           in
           person
           by
           the
           Creditors
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           of
           Sevil
           concerning
           this
           Banquerupt
           :
           Faithfully
           rendred
           out
           of
           a
           Spanish
           Copy
           under
           the
           hand
           of
           Iohn
           Vn●●fre
           Salazar
           ;
           whereby
           is
           discovered
           that
           spirit
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           Iniquity
           that
           reigns
           in
           the
           Iesuites
           .
        
         
           See
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Memorial
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 JOhn
                 Onufre
                 de
                 Salazar
              
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               other
               your
               Majesties
               Subjects
               ●reditors
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Jesuites
               of
               Sevil
               ,
               commonly
               
               called
               
                 St.
                 Hermenigildes
              
               ,
               come
               to
               prostrate
               themselves
               once
               more
               at
               your
               feet
               ,
               to
               represent
               to
               your
               Clemency
               the
               lamentable
               effects
               of
               a
               banquerupt
               of
               the
               said
               Colledge
               for
               above
               four
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               thousand
               Ducats
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               justice
               against
               the
               most
               pernicious
               cheat
               that
               ever
               was
               heard
               of
               ,
               and
               whereof
               no
               precedent
               was
               ever
               seen
               in
               these
               Kingdomes
               since
               the
               establishment
               of
               this
               Monarchy
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               declared
               at
               large
               .
               SIR
               ,
               With
               tears
               ,
               and
               other
               lamentable
               agitations
               of
               grief
               and
               affliction
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               the
               only
               payment
               ,
               made
               so
               many
               poor
               Widdows
               ,
               so
               many
               Orphans
               ,
               so
               many
               Wives
               separated
               from
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               so
               many
               Nunnes
               without
               a
               Monastery
               ,
               so
               many
               ruined
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               generally
               so
               many
               persons
               of
               several
               sorts
               ,
               who
               trusted
               this
               Religious
               House
               ,
               being
               in
               greatest
               credit
               among
               all
               those
               in
               this
               City
               ,
               with
               their
               only
               stock
               ,
               for
               subsistence
               ,
               their
               Dowers
               ,
               the
               patrimony
               of
               their
               ,
               Children
               ,
               who
               now
               sustain
               greater
               Losses
               ▪
               Imp●stures
               and
               malice
               ,
               from
               this
               House
               of
               Religion
               ,
               than
               ever
               they
               imagined
               to
               avoid
               by
               qu●●●ing
               commerce
               with
               secular
               men
               .
               But
               they
               will
               con●ent
               themselves
               to
               represent
               to
               your
               Majesty
               with
               all
               possible
               brevity
               the
               state
               of
               this
               affair
               ,
               omitting
               of
               purpose
               many
               things
               that
               appear
               by
               the
               Proc●ss
               at
               Law
               ,
               and
               reporting
               nothing
               disagreeing
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               closing
               in
               few
               words
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               ●●reated
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               ●riar
               
                 Andrew
                 De
                 Villar
              
               ,
               being
               the
               Procurator
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               imployed
               his
               thoughts
               to
               
               improve
               and
               increase
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               effect
               borrowed
               at
               interest
               ,
               upon
               ●ents
               and
               other
               securities
               above
               450
               thousand
               Ducats
               ,
               whereof
               he
               made
               use
               to
               trade
               in
               Sevil.
               He
               imbarqued
               for
               the
               Indies
               several
               sorts
               of
               Merchandises
               ,
               Linnens
               ,
               Iron
               ,
               Saffron
               and
               Cinnamon
               ;
               he
               built
               Houses
               and
               Mills
               ,
               bought
               Lands
               ▪
               Gardens
               and
               many
               other
               things
               .
               This
               Money
               he
               borrowed
               of
               persons
               best
               affected
               to
               their
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               depending
               most
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               others
               :
               The
               most
               grave
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Company
               assisted
               him
               in
               this
               affair
               of
               borrowing
               ,
               which
               he
               compassed
               to
               his
               and
               their
               satisfaction
               by
               his
               address
               ,
               and
               his
               good
               managery
               ;
               being
               Authorized
               by
               powers
               received
               of
               his
               Superiors
               ,
               which
               is
               justified
               by
               several
               Accompts
               seized
               in
               his
               Custody
               ,
               and
               by
               several
               Memorials
               and
               Registers
               ,
               wherein
               he
               made
               mention
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Peter
                 de
                 Aviles
              
               Provincial
               of
               Andaluzia
               ,
               and
               Rector
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               considering
               the
               condition
               of
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               desirous
               to
               maintain
               this
               house
               in
               its
               Grandeur
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               the
               holy
               zeal
               they
               have
               for
               their
               Greatness
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               search
               of
               all
               means
               imaginable
               for
               success
               in
               their
               designs
               :
               They
               found
               none
               so
               ready
               as
               to
               dispose
               their
               affairs
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               Creditors
               might
               lose
               a
               moity
               of
               their
               debt
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               one
               of
               their
               Confidents
               to
               make
               the
               proposal
               .
               They
               debated
               it
               together
               ,
               
               Whether
               it
               might
               be
               for
               their
               purpose
               to
               send
               out
               process
               to
               their
               Creditors
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               reasons
               Father
               Villar
               represented
               to
               them
               in
               a
               Memorial
               produced
               in
               the
               suit
               depending
               in
               
                 Your
                 Majesties
              
               Councel
               ,
               
                 Piece
                 3.
                 fol.
              
               144.
               could
               not
               divert
               them
               from
               the
               resolution
               they
               had
               taken
               already
               ,
               never
               troubling
               themselves
               for
               the
               loss
               of
               their
               credit
               .
               This
               appears
               by
               the
               Original
               Letter
               of
               
                 F.
                 de
                 Aviles
                 ▪
              
               produced
               also
               in
               the
               said
               suit
               ,
               
                 piece
                 3.
                 fol.
              
               136.
               
               See
               here
               the
               express
               terms
               of
               the
               Letter
               of
               this
               Provincial
               to
               the
               said
               Procurator
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Memorial
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 set
                 forth
                 reasons
                 to
                 diver●
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 sending
                 Process
                 to
                 our
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 considered
                 of
                 them
                 seriously
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 pr●dent
                 management
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ffair
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 our
                 power
                 and
                 ordering
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 remove
                 most
                 ●f
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 that
                 may
                 arise
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 less
                 of
                 our
                 credit
                 doth
                 not
                 much
                 trouble
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Proverb
                 sayes
                 ,
                 What
                 can
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Cat
                 than
                 her
                 skin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Crow
                 than
                 her
                 Feathers
                 ?
                 above
                 fifty
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 forty
                 thousand
                 Ducats
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 to
                 stopp
                 the
                 mouths
                 ●f
                 our
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 will
                 so
                 much
                 be
                 suff●cient
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 left
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 tell
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 avo●d
                 these
                 Losses
                 than
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Interests
                 to
                 the
                 Rents
                 ▪
                 and
                 think
                 ●f
                 no
                 other
                 payment
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 by
                 our
                 reall
                 securities
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 
                 you
                 the
                 Ratification
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 preserve
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Aviles
                 ▪
              
               
                 At
                 Quadix
                 ,
                 
                   Oct.
                   12.
                   1644.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             8.
             of
             March
             ,
             1645.
             being
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             execution
             of
             what
             they
             had
             long
             before
             designed
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             they
             did
             was
             the
             Arresting
             of
             Villar
             the
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             an
             Assembly
             and
             Consultation
             they
             intended
             to
             hold
             ,
             and
             took
             from
             him
             all
             his
             books
             of
             Accompts
             ,
             Papers
             and
             Registers
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             following
             being
             March
             9.
             the
             Provincial
             and
             Rector
             assembled
             all
             their
             Creditors
             in
             their
             house
             of
             profession
             ,
             and
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             best
             quality
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             this
             Assembly
             ,
             the
             Provincial
             declared
             the
             desire
             they
             had
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             endeavouring
             nevertheless
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             lose
             the
             moity
             of
             what
             was
             their
             due
             .
             And
             though
             they
             had
             caused
             a
             Notary
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             could
             be
             made
             consent
             to
             so
             impious
             a
             resolution
             should
             sign
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             person
             would
             do
             it
             :
             The
             small
             hopes
             they
             saw
             of
             success
             in
             their
             design
             ,
             gave
             them
             cause
             the
             next
             day
             being
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             same
             month
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Rector
             to
             suborn
             a
             Creditor
             ,
             who
             having
             accepted
             the
             
             Proposal
             made
             by
             the
             Provincial
             should
             call
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Creditors
             to
             accept
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             joyn
             all
             together
             to
             receive
             payment
             accordingly
             :
             Upon
             this
             demand
             a
             Judge
             Conservator
             named
             by
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             proceeds
             to
             the
             sequestration
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             acted
             with
             so
             much
             partiality
             ,
             and
             other
             defaults
             in
             the
             procedure
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             way
             to
             pay
             them
             who
             would
             receive
             Money
             ,
             six
             millions
             of
             Maravedis
             ,
             and
             the
             Conservator
             himself
             paid
             above
             fourteen
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             payments
             made
             by
             the
             Rector
             and
             Conservator
             ,
             they
             followed
             the
             Orders
             given
             by
             the
             
               F.
               F.
               Iesuites
            
             ,
             and
             executed
             to
             their
             power
             the
             Provincials
             de●ign
             ,
             changing
             personal
             debts
             into
             real
             securities
             ,
             and
             treating
             with
             every
             one
             how
             much
             he
             would
             lose
             .
          
           
             The
             procuring
             of
             a
             Conservator
             wholly
             at
             their
             devotion
             was
             of
             so
             much
             advantage
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             by
             assuring
             him
             or
             recompence
             of
             a
             pension
             of
             one
             thousand
             Ducats
             
               per
               annum
            
             ;
             they
             made
             him
             their
             Protector
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             avenger
             of
             such
             cheats
             ,
             and
             criminal
             impostures
             .
             The
             noise
             of
             this
             Banquerupt
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             scandalous
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             was
             amazed
             and
             scandalized
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Creditors
             who
             saw
             no
             remedy
             for
             their
             misery
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             for
             their
             affliction
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             had
             treated
             with
             these
             
             Fathers
             saw
             themselves
             involved
             in
             great
             inconveniencies
             for
             what
             they
             had
             quitted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             almost
             hopeless
             of
             receiving
             any
             part
             of
             the
             residue
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             resolved
             to
             reserve
             to
             maintain
             the
             splendour
             of
             their
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             it
             up
             in
             that
             height
             of
             riches
             and
             lustre
             ,
             wherein
             their
             other
             houses
             in
             Sevil
             to
             the
             number
             of
             six
             do
             flourish
             (
             
               viz.
               The
               Colledges
               of
               St.
               Herminigilde
               ,
               the
               Noviciate
               ,
               St.
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               English
               Colledge
               ,
               the
               Irish
               Colledge
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               profession
               ,
               the
               Colledge
               de
               las
               Vacas
               .
            
             )
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Onufre
               de
               Salazar
            
             ,
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             all
             others
             the
             Creditors
             had
             recourse
             to
             the
             only
             Sanctuary
             that
             remained
             ,
             being
             your
             
               Majesties
               Council-Royal
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             petitioned
             to
             apply
             a●
             remedy
             to
             so
             great
             a
             wound
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             effusion
             of
             so
             many
             of
             your
             poor
             subjects
             blood
             ,
             by
             obliging
             them
             who
             had
             given
             the
             wound
             to
             cure
             it
             .
             The
             request
             he
             presented
             was
             so
             full
             of
             strong
             and
             moving
             Reasons
             ,
             that
             they
             wrought
             compassion
             in
             the
             Council
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             ordered
             the
             audience
             of
             Sevil
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             the
             affair
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             report
             to
             the
             Council
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             ,
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             several
             learned
             considerations
             in
             augmentation
             and
             confirmation
             of
             Salazars
             relation
             :
             Upon
             the
             report
             the
             Council
             gave
             a
             special
             Commission
             to
             the
             
               Li●entiat
               D.
               Iohn
               de
               Santelices
            
             Counsellour
             in
             the
             same
             
             Counc●l
             ,
             and
             then
             President
             of
             the
             Audience
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             the
             sequestration
             of
             all
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             untill
             the
             Creditors
             were
             fully
             paid
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             inquiry
             and
             search
             for
             their
             goods
             ,
             papers
             and
             books
             of
             account
             they
             had
             hid
             and
             put
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Commission
             he
             ordered
             the
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Colledge
             to
             make
             ready
             his
             accounts
             :
             But
             the
             Conservator
             refusing
             notwithstanding
             to
             quit
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             affair
             ,
             the
             
               Procurator
               Fiscal
            
             of
             the
             Audience
             of
             Sevil
             intervened
             in
             behalf
             ,
             and
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             Iurisdiction-Royal
             ,
             and
             required
             the
             Conservator
             to
             decline
             the
             business
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             prohibited
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             to
             be
             remitted
             to
             the
             Judge
             delegated
             by
             the
             Council
             ;
             whereupon
             several
             writings
             past
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Procurator-General
             of
             your
             Majesties
             Council
             ,
             he
             desired
             ,
             that
             for
             stopping
             this
             Conservator
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             obstinately
             humoursome
             in
             his
             endeavours
             to
             intrude
             into
             ,
             and
             retain
             to
             himself
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             affair
             ,
             That
             it
             might
             be
             declared
             by
             arrest
             ,
             that
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Iesuites
             was
             a
             lay
             estate
             ;
             which
             was
             done
             accordingly
             by
             an
             arrest
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Feb.
             5.
             1647.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             which
             arrest
             your
             Majesties
             first
             and
             second
             Letters
             of
             provision
             were
             dispatched
             ,
             prohibiting
             the
             Conservator
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             affair
             ,
             
             and
             ordering
             him
             to
             transmit
             all
             the
             evidences
             and
             process
             he
             had
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Judge
             appointed
             by
             the
             Council
             :
             The
             Conservator
             had
             notice
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             but
             was
             so
             far
             from
             obeying
             them
             ,
             tha●
             before
             the
             third
             Letter
             could
             be
             issued
             out
             by
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             he
             declared
             by
             sentence
             given
             at
             the
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             was
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             except
             only
             thirty
             thousand
             Ducats
             :
             This
             engaged
             the
             Creditors
             to
             prove
             the
             ●alsi●y
             of
             this
             judgement
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             in
             a
             year
             and
             a
             halfs
             time
             to
             their
             great
             costs
             and
             charges
             ▪
             and
             at
             last
             justified
             all
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             to
             be
             secular
             ,
             except
             only
             that
             of
             the
             foundation
             which
             amounted
             to
             no
             more
             than
             eight
             hundred
             Ducats
             rent
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             having
             failed
             of
             their
             design
             in
             this
             article
             ,
             invented
             another
             which
             was
             to
             cause
             persons
             to
             intervene
             in
             the
             suite
             ,
             who
             should
             pretend
             themselves
             Creditors
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             false
             promises
             ,
             and
             produce
             forged
             obliga●●ons
             .
             This
             may
             easily
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             in
             that
             most
             of
             the
             promises
             are
             promises
             of
             the
             Religio●s
             brethren
             of
             the
             company
             under
             the
             names
             of
             S●●ulars
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Colledge
             under
             the
             names
             of
             S●culars
             ,
             but
             supposititious
             and
             feigned
             ,
             as
             was
             verified
             by
             the
             information
             exhibited
             by
             the
             audience
             of
             Sevil
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             produced
             in
             the
             first●piece
             of
             the
             pro●●ss
             ,
             Fol.
             42.
             
             
             They
             made
             them
             sign
             a
             Compromise
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             acted
             this
             by
             indirect
             means
             ,
             appears
             〈◊〉
             that
             seventy
             six
             p●rsons
             who
             sig●ed
             it
             were
             poor
             Widows
             and
             Maidens
             without
             any
             support
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             same
             Colledge
             :
             But
             this
             was
             done
             ●n
             design
             only
             to
             immortalize
             the
             Suite
             in
             this
             affair
             ,
             to
             retard
             the
             payment
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             might
             continue
             Masters
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prevent
             your
             Majesties
             Council
             from
             relieving
             the
             grievances
             of
             your
             poor
             subjects
             or
             healing
             the
             wound
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             given
             them
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             lose
             all
             their
             estates
             .
             They
             had
             also
             a
             design
             by
             this
             dissimulation
             and
             cheat
             to
             give
             their
             Banquerupt
             some
             colour
             of
             honesty
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             Knavery
             with
             a
             plausible
             pretence
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             who
             are
             cited
             to
             appear
             at
             Law
             became
             Banquerupt
             after
             the
             Suite
             commenced
             :
             These
             Creditors
             by
             the
             Compromise
             consented
             to
             lose
             proportionably
             so
             much
             of
             their
             respective
             debts
             ,
             as
             five
             of
             them
             to
             be
             deputed
             to
             that
             purpose
             should
             judge
             meet
             ,
             which
             five
             are
             the
             most
             addicted
             to
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ▪
            
             and
             most
             nearly
             concerned
             with
             them
             .
             And
             't
             is
             remarkable
             that
             one
             of
             them
             is
             
               F.
               Andrew
               de
               Villar
            
             whom
             they
             caused
             to
             leave
             the
             Colledge
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             he
             solicites
             subscriptions
             to
             the
             Compromise
             and
             process
             in
             this
             Court
             in
             a
             Secular
             habit
             :
             These
             Creditors
             have
             also
             agreed
             ,
             that
             until
             they
             have
             assigned
             a
             provision
             
             sufficient
             for
             maintaining
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             shall
             have
             one
             of
             the
             two
             keys
             of
             the
             chest
             wherein
             they
             have
             put
             all
             the
             money
             both
             of
             the
             Stock
             and
             Rents
             of
             the
             Creditors
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             shall
             keep
             this
             this
             key
             till
             the
             deputies
             have
             assigned
             them
             three
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             D●cats
             rent
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             received
             out
             of
             the
             clearest
             and
             best
             estate
             of
             the
             Colledge
             now
             all
             sequestred
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             they
             enjoy
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             Ducats
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             from
             
               Don
               Roderigo
               Barba
               Cabeca
               de
               Vaca
            
             inhabitant
             of
             Sevil
             who
             is
             also
             their
             Creditor
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             usurped
             from
             him
             for
             thirty
             nine
             years
             ,
             three
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             Ducats
             Rent
             left
             him
             by
             
               Iohn
               de
               M●nsalvo
            
             his
             Uncle
             one
             of
             the
             24
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             who
             trusted
             and
             left
             them
             by
             way
             of
             Depos●um
             in
             hands
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             of
             this
             Colledge
             his
             Confessor
             ;
             the
             Fathers
             being
             content
             to
             give
             the
             said
             
               D.
               Roderigo
            
             three
             hundred
             Ducats
             
               per
               annum
            
             as
             almes
             from
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             poor
             Gentleman
             .
             This
             is
             justified
             by
             a
             Book
             which
             the
             Licentiat
             
               D.
               Iohn
               de
               Santelices
            
             found
             among
             other
             papers
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             which
             was
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Secret
               Works
               of
               Piety
               ,
            
             wherein
             there
             was
             a
             note
             of
             instruction
             given
             by
             the
             Superiours
             in
             these
             terms
             :
             We
             must
             temporize
             with
             
               De
               Roderick
               Barba
               .
               Cabeca
               de
               Vaca
            
             till
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Beneficiary
             
               D.
               Segner
               de
               
               Velasco
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             let
             the
             gate
             be
             shut
             against
             Roderick
             as
             a
             person
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             :
             Under
             which
             there
             follows
             this
             further
             instruction
             ,
             no
             person
             ,
             save
             the
             Procurators
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             the
             Rector
             ,
             the
             Provincial
             and
             Consultors
             of
             the
             Province
             ought
             to
             have
             cognizance
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             goods
             whereof
             it
             speaks
             :
             This
             we
             learn
             in
             the
             three
             and
             four
             pieces
             of
             second
             process
             .
          
           
             By
             means
             of
             these
             sixteen
             hundred
             of
             
               D.
               Rodericks
            
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             annual
             provision
             assigned
             them
             by
             the
             said
             Deputies
             by
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             without
             speaking
             of
             other
             Rents
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             are
             more
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             better
             accommodated
             than
             ever
             they
             were
             before
             the
             Banquerupt
             ,
             and
             the
             process
             of
             the
             Creditors
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             gain
             what
             they
             pretend
             to
             ,
             in
             obtaining
             a
             confirmation
             of
             this
             new
             Compromise
             sorting
             so
             well
             to
             their
             advantage
             ;
             their
             Colledge
             shall
             possess
             their
             estate
             after
             the
             Banquerupt
             with
             more
             assurance
             than
             before
             ,
             unless
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             saying
             is
             ,
             
               We
               stop
               the
               pipes
               that
               carry
               water
               to
               their
               mill
               .
            
             This
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             chiefly
             because
             the
             Council
             on
             the
             positive
             demand
             of
             the
             Creditors
             was
             possessed
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             interposed
             their
             puissant
             &
             sovereign
             authority
             for
             recovery
             of
             all
             this
             estate
             ,
             and
             payment
             of
             all
             the
             Creditors
             ;
             This
             the
             Judge
             executes
             who
             was
             named
             by
             the
             Council
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Iesuites
             know
             well
             
             enough
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             subtleties
             will
             be
             discovered
             if
             they
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             the
             Creditors
             proofs
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             all
             the
             Estate
             of
             these
             Fathers
             is
             temporal
             ,
             since
             the
             R●venues
             of
             benefices
             which
             are
             spiritual
             are
             an
             estate
             temporal
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             the
             Council
             may
             judge
             accordingly
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             obliged
             them
             to
             make
             the
             deputation
             to
             the
             five
             Creditors
             their
             Confident
             ,
             to
             try
             ,
             if
             by
             colour
             of
             their
             not
             being
             Authors
             of
             this
             cheat
             ,
             whereof
             in
             truth
             they
             are
             guilty
             ,
             they
             may
             exempt
             themselves
             from
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             your
             Council
             ,
             where
             their
             publick
             commerce
             ,
             their
             illegal
             traffick
             ,
             and
             damnable
             negotiations
             for
             aggrandizing
             their
             estate
             hath
             been
             already
             so
             clearly
             proved
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             speedy
             and
             exemplary
             remedy
             ,
             and
             the
             Creditors
             hope
             from
             your
             Majesties
             Piety
             and
             Justice
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             owe
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             those
             lives
             which
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             rendred
             so
             troublesome
             by
             the
             miseries
             and
             necessities
             they
             see
             themselves
             reduced
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             esteem
             it
             greater
             happiness
             to
             lose
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             obliged
             to
             live
             without
             ability
             to
             maintain
             themselves
             in
             that
             port
             and
             rank
             they
             formerly
             flourished
             in
             respectively
             ▪
             'T
             is
             possible
             they
             may
             breath
             again
             if
             the
             Judge
             of
             the
             Council
             causes
             payment
             to
             be
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             men
             of
             Religion
             learn
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             under
             pretence
             of
             
             their
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             profession
             to
             ruine
             their
             best
             friends
             ,
             but
             content
             themselves
             with
             what
             the
             Laws
             allow
             them
             to
             possess
             :
             By
             stopping
             the
             course
             of
             so
             dangerous
             a
             precedent
             ,
             the
             I●sui●es
             of
             other
             Colledges
             and
             Provinces
             will
             see
             ,
             it
             concerns
             them
             more
             to
             accustome
             themselves
             to
             tra●fick
             in
             prayers
             and
             supplications
             ,
             to
             pass
             with
             safety
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             miseries
             and
             travels
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             are
             shipwracked
             ,
             than
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             trade
             for
             the
             Indies
             ,
             to
             send
             merchandizes
             thither
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             get
             Gain
             prohibited
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             merits
             a
             particular
             attention
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Colledges
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             Province
             of
             Andaluzia
             ,
             owe
             great
             sums
             of
             money
             to
             many
             private
             persons
             which
             are
             no
             less
             considerable
             than
             those
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Sevil
             ;
             and
             they
             attend
             with
             impatience
             the
             resolution
             of
             your
             Council
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             as
             their
             brethren
             of
             Sevil
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             off
             well
             in
             this
             affair
             ;
             for
             their
             thirst
             to
             amass
             money
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             is
             so
             insatiable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             believed
             ,
             their
             houses
             in
             both
             Castilles
             owe
             two
             millions
             of
             money
             for
             things
             deposited
             with
             them
             in
             confidence
             of
             fair
             dealing
             ,
             for
             monies
             they
             have
             borrowed
             ,
             and
             for
             debts
             they
             have
             contracted
             on
             divers
             pretences
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             worthy
             observation
             of
             how
             great
             sums
             they
             defraud
             the
             Church
             and
             your
             Patrimony
             
             Royal
             ,
             in
             that
             neither
             this
             Colledge
             ,
             nor
             any
             house
             of
             theirs
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             pay
             any
             tythes
             ▪
             Imposts
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             the
             Contributions
             which
             are
             levied
             for
             your
             Majesty
             on
             Ecclesiastical
             Estates
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             would
             be
             more
             profitable
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             these
             Estates
             were
             possessed
             by
             Secular
             persons
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             too
             much
             consider
             and
             reflect
             upon
             these
             sins
             ,
             and
             those
             crimes
             which
             the
             ruine
             and
             poverty
             of
             so
             many
             Widows
             ,
             Maidens
             ,
             and
             women
             of
             quality
             have
             caused
             ;
             and
             what
             strangers
             not
             well
             grounded
             in
             our
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             may
             say
             ,
             to
             see
             an
             affair
             of
             this
             Nature
             pass
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             King
             so
             Catholick
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Council-Royal
             ,
             consisting
             of
             persons
             so
             eminently
             Christian
             ;
             besides
             what
             may
             be
             apprehended
             from
             the
             desperate
             resolutions
             of
             so
             many
             considerable
             persons
             who
             find
             themselves
             ruined
             in
             honour
             ,
             and
             their
             Estates
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             These
             poor
             Creditors
             ,
             SIR
             ,
             most
             humbly
             beseech
             your
             Majesty
             with
             tears
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             protect
             them
             in
             a
             Cause
             so
             worthy
             of
             your
             Majesties
             Care
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             since
             the
             Justice
             thereof
             doth
             so
             clearly
             appear
             to
             you
             ;
             And
             that
             you
             will
             be
             Graciously
             pleased
             to
             order
             your
             Council
             ,
             
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             evident
             malice
             of
             the
             Iesui●●s
             they
             would
             not
             give
             place
             for
             further
             delayes
             ,
             nor
             permit
             any
             new
             incidents
             to
             be
             foysted
             into
             the
             Cause
             now
             depending
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             have
             already
             had
             eight
             years
             time
             to
             plead
             ,
             and
             not
             allow
             th●m
             to
             make
             the
             Process
             immortal
             ,
             as
             they
             vaunt
             they
             will
             do
             by
             their
             great
             credit
             :
             These
             miserable
             Creditors
             shall
             spend
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             consume
             these
             poor
             remains
             of
             their
             Estate
             (
             which
             these
             Fathers
             have
             not
             taken
             away
             )
             to
             prosecute
             this
             Suite
             ,
             and
             solicite
             the
             payment
             of
             their
             debt
             ,
             if
             the
             Judge
             appointed
             by
             the
             Council
             to
             take
             ●ognizance
             of
             this
             Banquerupt
             ,
             and
             the
             Plaint
             of
             the
             Creditors
             will
             not
             cause
             payment
             to
             be
             made
             them
             ,
             by
             dispatching
             the
             third
             provi●ion
             ,
             and
             an
             Act
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             is
             not
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Conservator
             named
             by
             the
             Colledge
             intermeddle
             not
             any
             further
             in
             the
             business
             ,
             nor
             take
             any
             cognizance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             same
             time
             he
             vacate
             and
             annul
             this
             new
             and
             artificial
             deputation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   YOVR
                   MAIESTY
                
                 ,
                 SIR
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 this
                 do
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 very
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 your
                 poor
                 subjects
                 the
                 Creditors
                 shall
                 recover
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 every
                 one
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Rank
                 ,
                 Honour
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Reputation
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 quality
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Banquerupt
                 hath
                 caused
                 ▪
                 them
                 to
                 lose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Signed
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Onufre
                   de
                   Salazar
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             THE
             History
             of
             this
             
               FAMOVS
               BANQVERVPT
            
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               IESVITICK
               THE
               ATRE
            
             ,
             pag.
             378.
             
             Where
             the
             Relation
             agrees
             exactly
             with
             this
             Memorial
             ,
             with
             this
             addition
             onely
             ,
             that
             the
             Council
             prohibited
             the
             Conservator
             the
             cognizance
             of
             the
             affair
             ,
             and
             ordered
             him
             to
             transmit
             all
             the
             papers
             to
             
               D.
               Iohn
               de
               Sante●ices
            
             .
             By
             this
             means
             
               de
               Villar
            
             was
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             prison
             ,
             and
             secured
             upon
             bayle
             in
             t●e
             Convent
             of
             Saint
             Francis
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             in
             all
             this
             but
             by
             order
             of
             his
             Superiours
             ,
             whose
             original
             Letters
             he
             produced
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             silence
             their
             Calumnies
             ,
             which
             Letters
             are
             inserted
             in
             the
             proceedings
             
             at
             Law
             ,
             and
             Copies
             of
             them
             dispersed
             in
             several
             places
             :
             Villar
             was
             affraid
             ,
             that
             if
             aft●r
             this
             he
             entred
             again
             among
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             they
             might
             practise
             on
             him
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Father
             Amy
             ,
             who
             allows
             a
             man
             of
             Religion
             to
             kill
             him
             who
             publishes
             things
             scandalous
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             practised
             on
             several
             occasions
             ,
             and
             particularly
             on
             the
             person
             of
             Doctor
             
               Iohn
               D'
               Espino
            
             whom
             they
             poysoned
             three
             times
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             person
             in
             Spain
             or
             the
             Indies
             ,
             who
             fears
             not
             their
             poysons
             and
             violencies
             :
             This
             obliged
             Villar
             to
             quit
             the
             Iesuites
             habit
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             cloak
             and
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             marry
             in
             the
             peace
             and
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             having
             first
             obtained
             a
             dispensation
             of
             the
             vowes
             ●e
             had
             made
             four
             or
             five
             times
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             vowes
             for
             the
             profess●on
             of
             Iesuitisme
             ,
             to
             which
             nothing
             can
             oblige
             a
             man.
             Now
             the
             Iesuites
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Banquerupt
             was
             the
             Knavery
             of
             Villar
             who
             reigns
             in
             his
             roguery
             ,
             and
             triumphs
             ,
             and
             feasts
             himself
             with
             the
             spoils
             of
             other
             men
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             they
             lye
             ,
             and
             refers
             himself
             to
             what
             appears
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             mens
             tongues
             should
             be
             silent
             when
             prayers
             and
             such
             evidences
             speak
             ,
             which
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             Sp●nish
             Proverb
             ;
             
               Hablen
               Cartasy
               callen
               barbas
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             Author
             recounts
             afterwards
             a
             story
             to
             which
             this
             Proverb
             hath
             some
             relation
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             rendered
             verbatim
             out
             of
             another
             Spanish
             Impression
             which
             seems
             more
             exact
             ,
             and
             contains
             the
             matter
             we
             come
             next
             to
             declare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Other
             Marks
             of
             the
             Avarice
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Cheats
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             following
             Story
             ,
             reported
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Iesuitique
             Theatre
             ,
             pag.
             381.
             and
             another
             Printed
             Book
             in
             Spanish
             ,
             ENTITULED
             ,
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Passages
             in
             the
             strange
             Discovery
             made
             by
             D'
             John
             De
             Santelices
             Guevara
             ,
             Councellor
             in
             the
             Councell
             Royall
             ,
             of
             the
             Fraud
             and
             Cheat
             whereby
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
             Hermenigilde
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             concealed
             and
             detained
             for
             above
             39
             ▪
             Years
             ,
             from
             D.
             Rod●rick
             Barba
             Cabera
             de
             Vaca
             ,
             Inhabitant
             of
             the
             said
             City
             ,
             Three
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             Ducats
             Rent
             ,
             left
             him
             by
             John
             de
             Monsalve
             his
             Vnkle
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             24
             †
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             which
             all
             that
             time
             they
             enjoyed
             to
             th●ir
             own
             use
             and
             behoof
             ,
             giving
             him
             only
             300
             Ducats
             yearly
             by
             way
             of
             Almes
             .
          
           
             THE
             Councel
             Royall
             of
             Castille
             ,
             having
             granted
             a
             Commission
             to
             the
             
               Si●ur
               D.
               Iohn
               De
               Santelices
            
             Councellor
             in
             the
             said
             Councell
             ,
             
             and
             President
             of
             the
             Audience
             Royall
             of
             Sevil
             ,
             for
             taking
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Process
             and
             causes
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Creditors
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
             H●rmenigilde
             of
             the
             said
             City
             ,
             to
             seize
             all
             the
             Goods
             and
             Rents
             of
             the
             said
             Iesuites
             ,
             to
             search
             for
             such
             Goods
             as
             they
             had
             concealed
             and
             laid
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             intire
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             said
             Creditors
             by
             payment
             ,
             the
             said
             
               Sieur
               D.
               Iohn
            
             caused
             all
             the
             books
             of
             Accompts
             ,
             of
             the
             store
             and
             Chest
             of
             the
             said
             Colledge
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             execution
             of
             what
             was
             enjoyned
             him
             .
             Among
             others
             he
             found
             a
             book
             intituled
             ,
             
               A
               Book
               of
               secret
               works
               of
               piety
               :
            
             Reading
             it
             leaf
             by
             leaf
             he
             saw
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Accompts
             were
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             of
             the
             imploy
             and
             distribution
             of
             the
             said
             secret
             works
             of
             piety
             ,
             so
             called
             because
             the
             Fathers
             were
             Masters
             thereof
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Accompts
             given
             by
             the
             Provincials
             ,
             at
             their
             Visitations
             by
             the
             Stewards
             or
             Procurators
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             all
             ●igned
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Provincials
             :
             There
             he
             findes
             written
             these
             very
             words
             :
             
               We
               must
               temporize
               with
            
             Don
             Roderick
             Barba
             Cabeca
             de
             Vaca
             ,
             
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Beneficiary
            
             John
             Segner
             de
             Velasco
             ,
             
               and
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               shut
               the
               door
               against
            
             Roderick
             Barba
             ,
             
               as
               a
               person
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             another
             advertisement
             ,
             importing
             ,
             
               That
               no
               person
               ought
               to
               have
               Cognizance
               of
               this
               
               Booke
               ,
               n●r
               of
               the
               Estate
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Procurators
               ,
               the
               Rector
               ,
               the
               Provincial
               and
               Consultors
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             The
             said
             
               Sieur
               D.
               Iohn
            
             having
             taken
             great
             notice
             of
             this
             Title
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             advertisements
             ,
             and
             Articles
             of
             the
             Book
             cited
             before
             him
             the
             said
             
               De
               Villar
            
             ,
             formerly
             Procurator
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             then
             in
             the
             Convent
             of
             St.
             
               Francis
               ,
               D.
               Rodrick
               Barba
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Beneficiary
             
               Iohn
               Segner
               de
               Velasco
            
             :
             And
             having
             given
             them
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             demanded
             what
             they
             could
             say
             to
             these
             Articles
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             pious
             work
             was
             ,
             they
             declared
             as
             followeth
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             it
             by
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
               Nine
               and
               thirty
               years
               agoe
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               24
               of
               Sevil
               ,
               called
               
                 Iohn
                 De
                 Monsalve
              
               ,
               returned
               very
               rich
               from
               the
               Indies
               :
               He
               was
               not
               marryed
               ,
               nor
               had
               any
               Childe
               ,
               but
               a
               woman
               sued
               him
               who
               pretended
               to
               be
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               not
               only
               begotten
               her
               before
               marriage
               ,
               but
               that
               afterwards
               he
               privately
               married
               her
               mother
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               was
               his
               daughter
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               debarred
               from
               inheriting
               his
               Estate
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Monsalve
              
               falling
               sick
               of
               the
               sickness
               ,
               whereof
               he
               dyed
               ,
               while
               this
               suit
               depended
               ,
               for
               clearing
               his
               Conscience
               sent
               for
               a
               Iesuite
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               St.
               Hermenigilde
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               settled
               what
               concerned
               his
               Conscience
               and
               Testament
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               the
               Action
               this
               woman
               
               had
               brought
               against
               him
               was
               altogether
               unjust
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               fact
               she
               had
               alleadged
               utterly
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               Testament
               so
               ,
               as
               this
               woman
               might
               not
               know
               after
               his
               death
               what
               he
               should
               leave
               behind
               him
               ,
               in
               Money
               and
               Moveables
               .
               Whereupon
               this
               Father
               ordered
               his
               Testament
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 De
                 Monsalve
              
               hath
               disposed
               of
               his
               Immoveables
               (
               which
               could
               not
               be
               concealed
               ▪
               nor
               conveyed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               )
               by
               right
               of
               eldership
               Heritable
               ,
               and
               made
               
                 D.
                 Roderick
                 Barba
                 Cabeta
                 de
                 Vaca
              
               his
               Nephew
               heir
               thereof
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               his
               Moveables
               and
               Money
               ,
               which
               amounted
               to
               eighty
               five
               thousand
               Ducats
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Writing
               signed
               by
               himself
               and
               the
               said
               F.
               Jesuite
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               whereby
               he
               declared
               he
               would
               leave
               the
               said
               sum
               by
               way
               of
               Dep●situm
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               after
               his
               death
               judgment
               were
               given
               for
               him
               in
               the
               suit
               ,
               or
               that
               on
               any
               occasion
               this
               woman
               would
               d●sist
               from
               her
               pretensions
               ,
               all
               the
               Estate
               he
               left
               in
               the
               Iesuites
               hands
               should
               descend
               by
               right
               of
               Eldership
               ,
               excepting
               only
               800
               Ducats
               
                 per
                 Ann.
              
               which
               he
               reserved
               out
               of
               this
               Revenue
               ,
               to
               be
               imployed
               in
               the
               marriage
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Maidens
               ,
               in
               the
               redemption
               of
               such
               a
               number
               of
               Captives
               ,
               and
               to
               buy
               provision
               o●
               Victuals
               for
               the
               Prisons
               for
               certain
               dayes
               .
               
               Ordaining
               further
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               this
               right
               of
               Eldership
               should
               descend
               ;
               had
               Children
               ,
               those
               works
               of
               piety
               should
               cease
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               provision
               should
               be
               first
               made
               for
               giving
               and
               founding
               an
               endowment
               for
               portions
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               Condition
               and
               quality
               of
               a
               number
               of
               maidens
               to
               be
               marryed
               ,
               and
               the
               heirs
               by
               right
               of
               eldership
               to
               be
               Patrons
               and
               Administrators
               of
               this
               work
               of
               piety
               :
               Pursuant
               to
               this
               disposal
               ,
               the
               said
               summe
               of
               85
               thousand
               ducats
               ,
               and
               the
               writing
               were
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 F.
                 Iesuite
              
               ,
               who
               assured
               Monsalve
               they
               should
               be
               used
               according
               to
               the
               declarations
               above-mentioned
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 De
                 Monsalve
              
               being
               dead
               ▪
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Executors
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               soon
               after
               agreed
               with
               the
               woman
               ,
               who
               for
               ten
               thousand
               Ducats
               of
               Billon
               or
               black
               Money
               ,
               (
               a
               sort
               of
               Base
               Coyn
               cry'd
               down
               )
               surceased
               her
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               quitted
               her
               pretensions
               .
               And
               the
               Woman
               within
               a
               short
               time
               after
               dyed
               without
               Heirs
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               sufficient
               alone
               to
               end
               the
               suit
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Iesuite
               was
               obliged
               as
               the
               case
               stood
               ,
               to
               ha●e
               published
               the
               writing
               ,
               and
               have
               paid
               the
               money
               to
               
               Monsalve's
               heirs
               :
               But
               all
               this
               was
               too
               little
               to
               incline
               the
               Iesuites
               to
               discover
               the
               Money
               and
               Writing
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               life-time
               of
               this
               Confessor
               ,
               or
               after
               his
               death
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               detained
               for
               above
               39
               years
               this
               summe
               ,
               out
               of
               
               which
               they
               raised
               a
               Rent
               of
               three
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               Ducats
               
                 per
                 ann
              
               .
               which
               they
               have
               enjoyed
               to
               this
               present
               ,
               when
               Providence
               hath
               so
               ordered
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               scandalous
               and
               lamentable
               Banquerupt
               of
               their
               Colledge
               hath
               caused
               the
               discovery
               of
               this
               particular
               Business
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Sieur
               Iohn
               De
               Santelices
            
             forthwith
             caused
             a
             Copy
             to
             be
             made
             of
             
             Monsalve's
             Testament
             ,
             and
             annexing
             it
             to
             the
             other
             Papers
             ,
             Declarations
             and
             Verifications
             ,
             transmitted
             them
             to
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Councell
             Royall
             of
             Castille
             ,
             where
             the
             suit
             of
             the
             Creditors
             of
             the
             Bankrupt
             Colledge
             depends
             ;
             See
             the
             Process
             No.
             3.
             and
             60.
             
          
           
             The
             Councel
             having
             seen
             all
             these
             pieces
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             ordered
             they
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             Attorney
             Generall
             ,
             who
             gave
             his
             opinion
             thereof
             :
             On
             the
             other
             side
             
               D.
               Roderick
               Cabeca
            
             sent
             a
             procuration
             to
             demand
             from
             the
             Councell
             a
             Councellor
             ,
             to
             be
             named
             Commissioner
             ,
             for
             determining
             this
             Process
             .
             The
             Councell
             thereupon
             sent
             a
             special
             Commission
             to
             the
             
               Sieur
               D.
               I●hn
               de
               Santelices
            
             ,
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             this
             affair
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             said
             Roderick
             in
             possession
             of
             this
             Estate
             ,
             causing
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             make
             restitution
             of
             the
             Principal
             Money
             with
             all
             the
             mean
             profits
             made
             by
             the
             use
             thereof
             .
             
               D.
               Iohn
               de
               Santelices
            
             began
             to
             cause
             this
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             in
             that
             
             Charge
             continue
             the
             execution
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             these
             words
             of
             the
             book
             of
             Pious
             works
             ,
             
               We
               must
               temporize
               with
            
             D.
             Roderick
             Barba
             Cabeca
             de
             Vaca
             ,
             
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Beneficiary
            
             John
             Segner
             de
             Velasco
             
               his
               Vnkle
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               shut
               the
               door
               against
            
             Roderick
             
               as
               a
               person
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               .
            
             They
             were
             inserted
             because
             the
             Iesuites
             gave
             him
             yearly
             three
             or
             four
             hundred
             Ducats
             ,
             telling
             him
             that
             a
             Kinsman
             of
             his
             having
             left
             them
             the
             disposal
             of
             a
             pious
             work
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             glad
             of
             the
             occasion
             to
             imploy
             it
             for
             his
             relief
             as
             a
             poor
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             design
             was
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             book
             ,
             to
             continue
             this
             Gift
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             the
             death
             of
             
               Iohn
               Seg●er
               de
               Velasco
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             only
             person
             privy
             to
             the
             whole
             affair
             ,
             being
             Cousin
             to
             
               Iohn
               de
               Monsalvo
            
             ,
             whose
             life
             they
             hoped
             could
             not
             be
             long
             ,
             being
             above
             fourscore
             years
             old
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             truth
             made
             out
             by
             this
             secret
             book
             ,
             that
             for
             sever●l
             years
             they
             had
             conv●rted
             these
             charitable
             works
             of
             marrying
             Maidens
             ,
             redeeming
             Captives
             and
             others
             ,
             into
             Alms
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Fathers
             
               Of
               their
               po●r
               little
               profest
               house
               of
            
             Sevil
             
               as
               they
               call
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Iesuite
             of
             Madrid
             engages
             a
             Woman
             to
             give
             all
             her
             Estate
             to
             the
             Society
             by
             will
             ,
             another
             Jesuite
             perswades
             her
             to
             give
             it
             her
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             is
             expelled
             the
             Society
             for
             doing
             so
             .
             They
             destroy
             the
             life
             of
             another
             for
             the
             same
             Cause
             .
          
           
             PAge
             248.
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             persons
             deserve
             Legacies
             better
             than
             they
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             detestable
             maxim
             in
             the
             last
             Paragraph
             of
             their
             secret
             advice
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             militant
             together
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             good
             by
             all
             other
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             joyntly
             ,
             as
             they
             alone
             doe
             .
             This
             sets
             them
             awork
             to
             procure
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             severely
             chastise
             such
             as
             promote
             not
             that
             design
             ,
             as
             destroyers
             of
             the
             Society
             ;
             whereof
             you
             have
             a
             fresh
             instance
             in
             the
             following
             story
             at
             Madrid
             .
          
           
             A
             rich
             Woman
             ,
             who
             had
             much
             Kindred
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             fell
             sick
             :
             She
             had
             for
             her
             Confessor
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             who
             attended
             her
             in
             her
             weakness
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             faithfull
             servant
             of
             the
             Company
             disposed
             her
             to
             make
             her
             will
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             all
             her
             Estate
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             thought
             or
             remembrance
             of
             persons
             whom
             Nature
             did
             strictly
             oblige
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             being
             her
             Nephews
             :
             The
             Confessor
             returned
             home
             overjoyed
             with
             his
             success
             ,
             and
             in
             sport
             demanded
             the
             reward
             due
             to
             them
             that
             bring
             good
             newes
             ,
             as
             thinking
             he
             had
             done
             
             an
             heroick
             Action
             ,
             having
             gained
             the
             company
             so
             considerable
             an
             Inheritance
             :
             It
             so
             fell
             out
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Fathers
             illustriously
             descended
             ,
             and
             as
             Noble
             in
             Disposition
             as
             blood
             ,
             was
             moved
             at
             this
             impudence
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             undoe
             what
             the
             other
             had
             done
             ,
             went
             to
             the
             sick
             womans
             house
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Confessor
             was
             absent
             ,
             his
             habit
             procured
             him
             entrance
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             denyed
             to
             one
             of
             another
             Order
             ▪
             for
             't
             is
             a
             Maxim
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             of
             another
             Religious
             Order
             to
             the
             sick
             they
             visit
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             reverse
             what
             they
             have
             contrived
             .
             This
             good
             Iesuite
             brought
             a
             Notary
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             represented
             to
             this
             woman
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             condition
             she
             was
             in
             ,
             she
             was
             more
             obliged
             to
             satisfie
             the
             duties
             of
             Nature
             than
             devotion
             ,
             and
             so
             engaged
             her
             to
             revoke
             her
             Testament
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Legacies
             she
             had
             given
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             her
             estate
             to
             her
             lawful
             heirs
             :
             The
             woman
             died
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessor
             made
             himself
             master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             keys
             ;
             he
             caused
             the
             Testament
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             that
             she
             made
             the
             Iesuites
             sole
             heirs
             of
             all
             her
             estate
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Iesuite
             pleased
             himself
             in
             being
             Master
             of
             this
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             having
             compassed
             his
             designs
             ,
             and
             behaved
             himself
             with
             great
             haughtiness
             towards
             the
             Nephews
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             thinking
             to
             make
             them
             dance
             attendance
             in
             waiting
             his
             leasure
             for
             an
             inconsiderable
             Legacy
             
             their
             Aunt
             had
             left
             them
             ,
             the
             Chief
             of
             the
             Nephews
             presented
             them
             the
             Codicil
             ,
             took
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             the
             keys
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             drove
             them
             all
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             made
             narrow
             search
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             treason
             ,
             and
             having
             found
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             morrow
             after
             they
             put
             a
             billet
             under
             his
             napkin
             ,
             commanding
             him
             to
             retire
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Company
             had
             no
             more
             need
             of
             hi●●
             he
             went
             to
             prostrate
             himself
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             related
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             was
             received
             into
             his
             protection
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             safe
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Domestick
             example
             of
             this
             kind
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Father
             Ximenes
             ,
             whose
             life
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             the
             profest●house
             of
             Madrid
             destroyed
             in
             1633.
             for
             that
             being
             Confessor
             to
             a
             widow
             he
             had
             not
             advised
             her
             to
             give
             them
             her
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             of
             Madrid
             Expel
             a
             Smiths
             S●n
             from
             their
             Society
             ,
             but
             retain
             his
             money
             ,
             which
             the
             Smith
             dexterously
             recovers
             .
          
           
             P.
             66.
             
             A
             Smith
             at
             Madrid
             placed
             his
             Son
             among
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             had
             him
             admitted
             for
             two
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             though
             the
             Iesuites
             habit
             commonly
             costs
             more
             ;
             but
             after
             a
             short
             time
             they
             judged
             this
             young
             man
             not
             proper
             for
             
             them
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             address
             and
             fineness
             necessary
             for
             their
             profession
             ▪
             and
             stript
             him
             of
             his
             habit
             ▪
             he
             returns
             home
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             went
             presently
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             summoned
             them
             to
             perform
             the
             Contract
             he
             had
             made
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             reception
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             refused
             to
             give
             ear
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             sued
             them
             at
             law
             for
             his
             two
             thousand
             Ducats
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             restore
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             satisfied
             t●●
             conditions
             on
             which
             they
             received
             them
             :
             They
             had
             credit
             enough
             to
             obtain
             sentence
             against
             the
             Smith
             ,
             who
             seeing
             himself
             deprived
             of
             the
             money
             his
             Sons
             Habit
             had
             cost
             him
             ,
             resolved
             to
             make
             that
             whereby
             he
             had
             lost
             his
             money
             to
             regain
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Iesuite●
             Habit
             which
             had
             cost
             h●m
             so
             much
             should
             be
             worth
             him
             something
             :
             So
             t●e
             next
             day
             he
             habited
             his
             Son
             like
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             work
             and
             beat
             the
             Anvil
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             in
             the
             Robe
             and
             Hood
             of
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             this
             gave
             the
             people
             notice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             cheat
             ,
             who
             being
             mocked
             p●blickly
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             to
             the
             poor
             man
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             were
             at
             last
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             restored
             him
             his
             money
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             strip
             his
             Son
             of
             their
             Habit.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Jesuite
             of
             Granada
             gives
             two
             contrary
             advices
             ,
             but
             would
             not
             sign
             the
             one
             of
             them
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             Maxime
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             P.
             121.
             
             
               Don
               Lewys
               Lasso
               de
               Vega
            
             being
             Steward
             of
             Granada
             ,
             the
             King
             demanded
             a
             Contribution
             from
             the
             City
             ;
             an
             Assembly
             was
             called
             and
             divided
             in
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             consulted
             persons
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             who
             might
             give
             them
             advice
             most
             profitable
             in
             their
             judgement
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             City
             :
             Some
             of
             either
             part
             went
             to
             advise
             with
             
               F.
               Marmol
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             then
             Divinity-professor
             at
             Granada
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
             Hermenigilde
             at
             Sevil
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Council
             they
             made
             that
             memorable
             Banquerupt
             .
             The
             Answers
             this
             Father
             gave
             we●e
             suited
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             those
             who
             consulted
             him
             ,
             whether
             to
             grant
             or
             refuse
             the
             Contribution
             ,
             equally
             telling
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             mortal
             sin
             for
             the
             one
             to
             grant
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             to
             refuse
             it
             :
             Those
             who
             were
             for
             granting
             it
             ,
             demanded
             of
             Father
             Marmol●
             his
             Opinion
             in
             writing
             to
             shew
             it
             to
             the
             Assembly
             that
             the
             Concession
             was
             Just
             ,
             which
             the
             Iesuite
             fraudly
             gave
             them
             and
             signed
             it
             :
             Those
             who
             were
             against
             the
             Kings
             demand
             ,
             seeing
             
               F.
               Marmol
            
             so
             strongly
             of
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             demanded
             also
             his
             sentiment
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             l●t
             the
             
             Assembly
             see
             they
             had
             advised
             with
             him
             to
             purpose
             .
             But
             he
             made
             them
             answer
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             sign
             Advices
             that
             were
             not
             pleasing
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             This
             I
             know
             by
             the
             relation
             of
             one
             of
             them
             who
             consulted
             him
             :
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             driven
             out
             of
             Malta
             for
             their
             insatiable
             Avarice
             ,
             and
             an
             abominable
             Crime
             .
          
           
             P.
             250.
             
             'T
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             ordinary
             to
             expell
             whole
             Communities
             for
             the
             fault
             of
             one
             particular
             ,
             and
             that
             persons
             of
             wisdome
             and
             judgement
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             govern
             Kingdoms
             and
             Republicks
             punish
             not
             a
             whole
             Order
             of
             Religion
             for
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             one
             Fryar
             .
             This
             may
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             having
             been
             driven
             away
             from
             several
             parts
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             for
             the
             fault
             of
             some
             particular
             person
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefs
             who
             govern
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             1643
             or
             1644.
             they
             were
             expelled
             Malta
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             They
             entred
             this
             Island
             with
             intention
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             Resident
             there
             ;
             To
             gain
             credit
             with
             the
             Knights
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             their
             duty
             to
             charge
             themselves
             with
             the
             instruction
             and
             education
             of
             the
             young
             Knights
             brought
             up
             there
             .
             The
             Grand
             Master
             of
             the
             Order
             gave
             
             them
             a
             House
             ,
             and
             Revenue
             sufficient
             to
             entertain
             them
             with
             honour
             .
             The
             Isle
             of
             Malta
             is
             of
             a
             rocky
             soyle
             and
             barren
             throughout
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             an
             inhabitant
             of
             the
             City
             cannot
             have
             a
             Garden
             without
             fetching
             earth
             from
             Sicily
             in
             the
             Gallies
             .
             All
             the
             victuals
             they
             have
             comes
             by
             Sea
             ;
             and
             Corn
             ,
             (
             whereof
             the
             Merchants
             make
             commonly
             great
             gains
             )
             is
             very
             dear
             there
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             carried
             by
             their
             natutural
             inclination
             to
             traffick
             ,
             entred
             into
             this
             Commerce
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Island
             ▪
             they
             caused
             a
             great
             quantity
             of
             Corn
             to
             be
             imported
             from
             Sicily
             ;
             which
             they
             locked
             up
             till
             they
             saw
             the
             people
             threatned
             with
             Famine
             ▪
             and
             in
             very
             great
             want
             ,
             intending
             to
             sell
             it
             then
             at
             excessive
             rates
             .
             The
             Isle
             was
             in
             time
             sore
             pressed
             with
             Famine
             ,
             and
             little
             corn
             remaining
             in
             the
             Publick
             Granaries
             ,
             or
             in
             those
             of
             private
             men
             ;
             the
             Gallies
             of
             Biserte
             ,
             and
             other
             Vessels
             of
             Turkey
             blocked
             up
             their
             harbours
             ,
             were
             Lords
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             took
             all
             the
             Merchants
             Vessels
             that
             sayled
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             of
             relief
             from
             Sicily
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             seeing
             this
             extremity
             ,
             were
             careful
             no●
             to
             declare
             that
             they
             had
             in
             their
             Granary
             about
             five
             thousand
             bushels
             of
             Corn
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             fearing
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Grand
             Master
             came
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             he
             would
             oblige
             them
             to
             part
             with
             it
             at
             cheap
             rates
             without
             any
             profit
             .
             This
             made
             them
             think
             it
             fitter
             for
             their
             purpose
             to
             dissemble
             and
             make
             themselves
             
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             who
             were
             in
             want
             ▪
             They
             went
             to
             the
             Great
             Master
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             they
             were
             in
             extream
             necessity
             ,
             and
             had
             passed
             the
             day
             before
             without
             a
             bit
             of
             bread
             ,
             having
             none
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nor
             knowing
             where
             to
             buy
             any
             :
             The
             Grand
             Master
             who
             pittied
             and
             loved
             them
             ,
             ordered
             some
             bushels
             to
             be
             given
             them
             of
             that
             little
             quantity
             of
             Cor●
             that
             remained
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             considerable
             Knights
             would
             have
             stopped
             his
             Liberality
             ,
             and
             prevented
             the
             Gift
             ,
             telling
             him
             they
             were
             informed
             by
             persons
             who
             knew
             it
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             Corn
             sufficient
             to
             nourish
             the
             whole
             Island
             for
             several
             months
             ;
             but
             the
             Grand
             Master
             regarded
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             believed
             it
             the
             discourse
             of
             passionate
             persons
             ill
             affected
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             There
             happened
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Author
             describes
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             so
             horrible
             in
             all
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             pass
             it
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             and
             content
             my self
             with
             saying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             crime
             so
             abominable
             ,
             that
             it
             provoked
             all
             the
             K●ights
             to
             punish
             
               F.
               Cassiaita
            
             the
             Iesuite
             who
             was
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             proportioned
             to
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             clap'd
             him
             on
             board
             a
             Feluca
             with
             all
             his
             Companions
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             for
             Sicily
             .
          
           
             The
             Colledge
             was
             presently
             searched
             ,
             and
             a
             Granary
             found
             ,
             con●aining
             Corn
             sufficient
             to
             maintain
             the
             whole
             City
             a
             long
             time
             .
             The
             
             Gra●d
             Master
             having
             heard
             the
             disorder
             committed
             by
             the
             Knights
             in
             a
             place
             he
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             remedy
             when
             it
             was
             too
             late
             ;
             they
             shewed
             him
             Granaries
             full
             of
             wheat
             ,
             and
             disabused
             him
             in
             letting
             him
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             had
             affirmed
             awhile
             before
             .
             He
             approved
             of
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Corn
             they
             found
             to
             relieve
             the
             present
             necessity
             .
             I
             will
             not
             at
             present
             insist
             on
             the
             story
             of
             Cassiaita
             ,
             but
             observe
             that
             the
             avarice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             expulsion
             ,
             for
             they
             kept
             their
             Corn
             when
             the
             people
             were
             in
             want
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             compassion
             for
             the
             publick
             necessity
             ,
             but
             preferred
             their
             inter●st
             b●fore
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Island
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Book
             of
             Parsons
             the
             Jesuite
             to
             make
             himself
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Estates
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             P.
             242.
             
             Parsons
             the
             Iesuite
             published
             heretofore
             in
             England
             ,
             a
             Book
             Intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Reformation
               of
               England
            
             ,
             wherein
             having
             observed
             several
             faults
             and
             defects
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             he
             concludes
             with
             this
             saying
             ,
             that
             if
             England
             ever
             returned
             to
             the
             
               Romish
               Religion
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             by
             putting
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Estates
             in
             ●ommon
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             care
             of
             that
             Church
             ●ust
             be
             given
             to
             seven
             discre●t
             persons
             of
             the
             
             Society
             to
             distribute
             the
             said
             Estates
             as
             they
             shall
             think
             fit
             :
             And
             for
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             blinded
             self-love
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             that
             no
             Fryar
             of
             of
             any
             other
             order
             must
             be
             permitted
             to
             pass
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             that
             for
             five
             years
             at
             least
             the
             Pope
             must
             not
             present
             to
             any
             benefice
             ,
             but
             refer
             himself
             wholly
             in
             that
             particular
             to
             those
             seven
             Sages
             of
             the
             Company
             .
             Thus
             they
             make
             nothing
             of
             ruining
             the
             Church
             ,
             provided
             it
             may
             conduce
             to
             make
             them
             Masters
             of
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             at
             Japan
             so●●
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             dispose
             the
             people
             to
             War
             ,
             and
             are
             persecuted
             and
             chased
             away
             as
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             310.
             
             Their
             cares
             are
             confined
             to
             their
             interesses
             ;
             and
             to
             promote
             them
             ,
             they
             raise
             troubles
             and
             Warr
             ,
             as
             Father
             
               Diego
               Collado
            
             the
             Domini●an
             hath
             well
             observed
             in
             a
             Memorial
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Councell
             Royall
             of
             the
             
               Indies
               ,
               Decemb.
            
             17.
             1633.
             where
             in
             the
             third
             Paragraph
             he
             hath
             these
             expressions
             :
             
               The
               Iapanois
               were
               perswaded
               ever
               since
               1565.
               that
               where-ever
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               come
               ,
               they
               would
               ruine
               all
               by
               Warres
               and
               Seditions
               .
            
             But
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             to
             that
             time
             and
             afterwards
             till
             1593.
             they
             saw
             no
             other
             Preachers
             but
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             This
             Fryar
             speaks
             not
             this
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             
             hath
             taken
             the
             words
             out
             of
             the
             General
             History
             of
             Iapan
             printed
             at
             Alcala
             in
             1601.
             which
             the
             Author
             
               Lewys
               Gusman
            
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             He
             had
             gathered
             out
             of
             Relations
             of
             certain
             truth
             ,
             or
             ocular
             testimonies
             :
             The
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               Cap.
               3.
               
               Lib.
            
             2.
             reports
             the
             persecution
             raised
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Iapan
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             alledged
             by
             the
             Emperour
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             who
             made
             pretence
             of
             preaching
             salvation
             ,
             came
             to
             raise
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             plot
             some
             treason
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iapan
             ;
             and
             that
             had
             he
             not
             taken
             heed
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             long
             since
             deceived
             him
             as
             they
             had
             done
             many
             other
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             six
             years
             they
             had
             discovered
             the
             end
             they
             had
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             the
             destruction
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             said
             the
             Emperour
             did
             this
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             the
             
               Christan
               Faith
            
             ,
             who
             gave
             permission
             in
             writing
             in
             1593.
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             to
             enter
             his
             Empire
             ,
             to
             found
             there
             Churches
             ,
             Hospitals
             and
             Convents
             ,
             and
             appear
             publickly
             in
             their
             poor
             habit
             :
             All
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             persecution
             continued
             against
             the
             Society
             ,
             who
             had
             but
             one
             Church
             left
             at
             Nangazaqui
             a
             Port
             town
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             of
             great
             Commerce
             .
             This
             Church
             the
             Emperour
             permitted
             to
             stand
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             Iesuites
             Inhabitants
             there
             who
             took
             care
             of
             merchandizes
             ,
             
             one
             of
             whom
             named
             
               Iohn
               Roderick
            
             was
             the
             Emperours
             Interpreter
             :
             This
             shews
             how
             f●r
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             engaged
             in
             trade
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             left
             to
             uphold
             it
             when
             the
             rest
             were
             expelled
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             chased
             away
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             since
             the
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             ,
             who
             laboured
             more
             effectually
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             were
             admitted
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             horror
             and
             detestation
             of
             the
             Iapanois
             conceived
             against
             them
             for
             their
             double
             dealing
             and
             falsehood
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Avarice
             and
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             cause
             the
             destruction
             of
             two
             Christian
             Kings
             of
             Japan
             :
             Their
             Treason
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Omura
             ,
             makes
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             accounted
             Trayt●rs
             .
          
           
             P.
             311.
             
             I
             could
             not
             in
             silence
             pass
             by
             two
             cruel
             Treasons
             which
             the
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             produced
             in
             these
             Countries
             by
             policies
             most
             repugnant
             to
             the
             maximes
             of
             Christianity
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Omura
             received
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             with
             very
             great
             devotion
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             reputed
             the
             Iesuites
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             favoured
             and
             protected
             them
             in
             his
             Realm
             .
             Nangazaqui
             is
             one
             of
             th●
             principal
             Cities
             there
             ,
             and
             capable
             to
             enrich
             all
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             being
             a
             Port
             well
             frequented
             ,
             as
             we
             hinted
             before
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             thought
             to
             
             draw
             more
             advantages
             to
             themselv●s
             from
             another
             person
             whom
             they
             designed
             to
             make
             Master
             of
             a
             Port
             so
             considerable
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             the
             br●ach
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Fidelity
             due
             to
             a
             Catholick
             King
             their
             friend
             .
             They
             went
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             represented
             to
             him
             the
             conveniencies
             of
             the
             Port
             ,
             the
             various
             Merchandizes
             brought
             thither
             ,
             the
             commodiousness
             of
             its
             situation
             for
             security
             of
             his
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Soveraign
             Lord
             he
             might
             take
             it
             away
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Omura
             ,
             giving
             him
             something
             else
             equivalent
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Emperour
             followed
             their
             advice
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             the
             Port
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Omura
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             done
             it
             he
             banished
             the
             Iesuites
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             saying
             ,
             with
             much
             wisdom
             ,
             
               That
               having
               betrayed
               their
               Benefactor
               ,
               they
               would
               with
               more
               reason
               betray
               him
               ,
               the
               Emperour
               who
               had
               far
               less
               obliged
               them
               than
               the
               King
               of
            
             Omura
             .
             Thus
             they
             lost
             the
             amity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             gained
             not
             that
             of
             the
             Emperour
             they
             affected
             ,
             but
             left
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             the
             reputation
             of
             being
             Traytors
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             assured
             upon
             the
             oaths
             of
             above
             fifty
             Christian
             villages
             in
             a
             Memorial
             presented
             originally
             to
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             in
             his
             Councel
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             in
             the
             Congregation
             
               de
               Propaganda
               ●ide
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Mischievous
             Counsel
             given
             the
             King
             of
             Arima
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             ●aused
             a
             bloody
             persecution
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             P.
             312.
             
             There
             happened
             another
             thing
             equally
             strange
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Arima
             a
             Christian
             and
             great
             Benefactor
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             whose
             Seminaries
             and
             Colledges
             flourished
             in
             his
             Realm
             .
             They
             put
             a
             chimera
             into
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Prince
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             him
             to
             demand
             of
             the
             Emperour
             the
             restitution
             of
             some
             Lands
             which
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             lost
             by
             war.
             The
             I●suites
             design
             in
             this
             was
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Power
             by
             extending
             the
             Dominions
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Arima
             their
             friend
             beyond
             the
             ordinary
             limits
             ;
             to
             attain
             their
             desires
             ,
             they
             made
             use
             of
             a
             man
             who
             was
             intirely
             at
             their
             devotion
             ;
             his
             name
             Dayfaqui
             a
             Secretary
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             gained
             him
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             he
             forbore
             not
             to
             discover
             the
             whole
             intrigue
             which
             cost
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             Emperour
             caused
             the
             King
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             Dayfaqui
             burnt
             ,
             and
             Morejon
             the
             Iesuite
             escaped
             but
             narrowly
             the
             same
             flames
             .
             This
             King
             is
             charged
             with
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             Son
             he
             had
             by
             a
             former
             wife
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             succession
             of
             one
             by
             a
             second
             wife
             ,
             as
             a
             person
             from
             whom
             the
             Iesuites
             hoped
             more
             favour
             in
             his
             Reign
             than
             they
             could
             expect
             from
             the
             other
             .
             
             The
             Emperour
             hereupon
             conceived
             a
             very
             ill
             opinion
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             its
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             who
             acted
             in
             this
             Tragedy
             were
             Fryars
             or
             Christians
             ;
             and
             this
             moved
             him
             to
             the
             second
             persecution
             ,
             which
             was
             much
             more
             bloody
             than
             the
             former
             .
             He
             chased
             away
             all
             Fryars
             from
             his
             Empire
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Conversion
             of
             this
             people
             was
             extreamly
             obstructed
             by
             the
             ill
             Counsels
             and
             Flatteries
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             Ambition
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             very
             strange
             ,
             and
             their
             flattery
             a
             horrible
             thing
             ,
             who
             to
             extend
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             please
             the
             King
             of
             Arima
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             setled
             in
             very
             good
             condition
             proposed
             to
             him
             the
             design
             of
             re-entring
             these
             Lands
             his
             Predecessors
             had
             possessed
             ,
             though
             then
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Master
             ?
          
        
         
           
             In
             a
             Contribution
             made
             by
             all
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             of
             Spain
             the
             Jesuites
             give
             three
             advices
             instead
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             P.
             392.
             
             The
             King
             of
             Spain
             wanting
             monies
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             War
             with
             France
             ,
             demanded
             of
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             a
             succour
             by
             way
             of
             Contribution
             ;
             The
             Collector
             applyed
             themselves
             presently
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             not
             doubting
             but
             they
             who
             were
             Labourers
             ,
             Burgers
             ,
             Usurers
             ,
             Bankers
             ,
             Merchants
             ,
             Mint-men
             ,
             Exchangers
             ,
             Victuallers
             ,
             Intelligencers
             ,
             Emissaries
             
             into
             China
             ,
             Legatees
             and
             executors
             of
             Testaments
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             on
             this
             occasion
             make
             appear
             to
             the
             world
             their
             affection
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             Power
             ,
             and
             would
             give
             the
             King
             a
             considerable
             sum
             to
             help
             him
             out
             of
             the
             great
             straits
             he
             was
             in
             .
             The
             Fathers
             answered
             them
             who
             made
             the
             proposal
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             had
             demanded
             the
             Contributions
             of
             other
             Religious
             Orders
             the
             S●cie●y
             would
             give
             as
             much
             as
             they
             who
             gave
             most
             ,
             yea
             as
             much
             as
             they
             all
             should
             give
             together
             :
             The
             Commissioners
             made
             use
             of
             this
             answer
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             make
             the
             greater
             instance
             to
             other
             Orders
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             some
             to
             contribute
             beyond
             their
             ability
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             they
             returned
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             r●quired
             them
             to
             perform
             their
             promise
             ,
             the
             I●suites
             answered
             they
             would
             give
             his
             Majesty
             three
             Advices
             ,
             by
             means
             whereof
             his
             Majesty
             might
             gather
             above
             twelve
             millions
             of
             money
             .
             This
             made
             the
             
               Conde
               D'
               Olivarez
            
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             thought
             he
             had
             already
             sufficient
             to
             remedy
             the
             pressing
             necessities
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             inquisitive
             for
             the
             Counsels
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             which
             they
             gave
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             King
             would
             give
             them
             all
             the
             Chairs
             of
             Professors
             in
             the
             Universities
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             desire
             any
             Salary
             for
             their
             Lectures
             ;
             but
             his
             Majesty
             might
             impropriate
             or
             sell
             the
             Salaries
             of
             the
             
             Professors
             which
             amount
             yearly
             to
             above
             four
             hundred
             thousand
             Ducats
             ,
             and
             were
             worth
             to
             be
             sold
             above
             eight
             Millions
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             should
             prevail
             with
             the
             Pope
             to
             reduce
             the
             breviary
             to
             a
             third
             part
             of
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             when
             this
             should
             be
             obtained
             ,
             they
             would
             print
             Breviaries
             and
             Diurnals
             of
             the
             new
             model
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             who
             would
             make
             use
             of
             them
             should
             pay
             in
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             pleasure
             they
             had
             done
             them
             in
             abridging
             their
             Office
             ten
             Ducats
             for
             every
             Breviary
             ,
             and
             five
             for
             every
             Diurnal
             ,
             as
             every
             Clergy-man
             payes
             yearly
             four
             Rials
             for
             his
             Bull
             of
             permission
             to
             eat
             white
             meat
             in
             Lent
             :
             By
             the
             calculation
             they
             made
             ,
             the
             profits
             of
             this
             exceeded
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             That
             whereas
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Order
             to
             receive
             money
             for
             their
             Masses
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             should
             take
             all
             the
             money
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Fraternities
             of
             Spain
             and
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             say
             Mass
             Gratis
             as
             the
             Jesuites
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             evident
             by
             these
             three
             Advices
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             aimed
             only
             at
             their
             convenience
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             to
             express
             their
             hatred
             against
             other
             Religious
             Orders
             under
             pretence
             of
             doing
             the
             King
             service
             .
             The
             execution
             of
             the
             first
             Advice
             was
             attempted
             ,
             but
             the
             Universities
             made
             a
             generous
             opposition
             ,
             and
             
               F.
               Bas●le
               Ponce
               de
               Leon
            
             Professor
             of
             the
             evening
             Lecture
             in
             the
             
             University
             of
             Salamanca
             composed
             a
             learned
             Memoire
             which
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Doctor
             
               D.
               Michael
               Iohn
               de
               Vimbodi
            
             Secretary
             to
             his
             Eminence
             the
             Cardinal
             Spinola
             then
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Granada
             ;
             wherein
             he
             convinced
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             concluded
             that
             it
             was
             their
             intention
             to
             possess
             themselves
             of
             all
             the
             Chairs
             of
             Professors
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             discard
             all
             men
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             establish
             their
             pernicious
             maximes
             without
             contradiction
             .
             The
             Pope
             would
             not
             enter
             upon
             the
             second
             and
             third
             expedient
             ,
             but
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             iniquity
             of
             our
             times
             should
             incline
             us
             rather
             to
             augment
             than
             diminish
             our
             prayers
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Almes
             for
             Masses
             they
             would
             be
             of
             use
             to
             maintain
             poor
             Priests
             and
             poor
             Fryars
             .
             But
             the
             Iesuites
             gave
             the
             King
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             of
             the
             Indies
             alwayes
             for
             the
             Governours
             against
             the
             Bishops
             :
             they
             persecute
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
             Foy
             :
             Absolve
             those
             he
             had
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             teach
             there
             are
             two
             Gods.
             
          
           
             P.
             260.
             
             
               Don
               Ber●ardin
               de
               Almansa
            
             a
             very
             holy
             man
             ,
             being
             chosen
             Archbishop
             of
             St.
             Foy
             of
             Bogera
             in
             1633.
             went
             thither
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Dignity
             .
             
               D.
               Sancho
               Giron
            
             President
             of
             the
             Audience
             ,
             and
             Captain
             Generall
             of
             the
             new
             Kingdom
             ,
             sent
             him
             two
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Iohn
               Baptista
               Coluchini
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sebastian
               Morillo
            
             as
             Embassadours
             :
             
             The
             design
             of
             the
             Embassy
             was
             to
             perswade
             the
             good
             Bishop
             to
             make
             submissions
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             utterly
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Character
             he
             bore
             .
             The
             Prelate
             would
             not
             consent
             ,
             but
             having
             taken
             possession
             of
             his
             See
             ,
             did
             vigorously
             defend
             the
             rights
             of
             the
             Bishoprick
             against
             the
             incroachments
             of
             the
             insulting
             Governour
             ,
             whom
             he
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             his
             Officers
             ,
             for
             having
             Arrested
             those
             workmen
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             no
             crime
             ,
             but
             labouring
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             :
             The
             Governour
             and
             his
             Officers
             being
             declared
             excommunicate
             by
             Papers
             publiquely
             affixed
             ,
             the
             Jesuite
             
               Sebastian
               Morello
            
             ,
             whom
             we
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             had
             the
             insolence
             to
             tell
             the
             Governour
             ,
             He
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             troubl●d
             for
             these
             Excommunications
             from
             which
             he
             would
             forthwith
             absolve
             him
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Society
             had
             the
             priviledge
             to
             do
             so
             .
             This
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             very
             great
             scandall
             ,
             and
             induced
             the
             Governour
             by
             advice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             to
             name
             a
             Judge
             Conservator
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             And
             these
             Fathers
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             lodg'd
             secure
             and
             Regal'd
             in
             their
             Colledge
             :
             The
             Dean
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             St.
             Foy
             ,
             found
             means
             to
             take
             away
             this
             Judge
             Conservator
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             Prison
             in
             the
             Arch-bishops
             house
             .
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             came
             in
             Arms
             to
             the
             Prison
             ,
             broke
             down
             the
             walls
             ,
             and
             took
             out
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             back
             to
             their
             Colledge
             .
          
           
           
             To
             recount
             all
             the
             passages
             in
             this
             rencounter
             ,
             would
             swell
             up
             the
             story
             to
             a
             very
             great
             length
             .
             But
             they
             are
             set
             forth
             at
             large
             with
             all
             the
             insolences
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             in
             the
             4
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             11
             th
             of
             the
             life
             of
             this
             Archbishop
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             Batchelor
             
               D.
               Pedro
               de
               ●olis
            
             ,
             and
             Valencenela
             ,
             where
             is
             also
             described
             the
             miserable
             end
             of
             some
             Jesuites
             who
             did
             more
             ●ignally
             abuse
             the
             holy
             man
             :
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             Though
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             who
             assisted
             the
             Governour
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             changed
             their
             habitation
             in
             going
             to
             Quito
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             chastisement
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             one
             was
             killed
             by
             a
             Mule
             ,
             on
             which
             they
             carryed
             him
             into
             the
             Town
             ,
             between
             two
             sacks
             of
             Cha●●e
             ;
             another
             dyed
             at
             Tunia
             ,
             a
             third
             of
             the
             Plague
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Onda
             ,
             and
             was
             buryed
             in
             a
             deep
             pit
             with
             his
             Books
             and
             his
             baggage
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             became
             distracted
             at
             Popayan
             .
          
           
             Father
             
               D.
               Burno
               de
               Valeneuela
            
             a
             Chartreus
             ,
             known
             to
             me
             at
             Paular
             ,
             is
             Brother
             to
             this
             
               Pedro
               De
               Solis
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             his
             custody
             a
             Manuscript
             of
             the
             life
             of
             this
             holy
             Archbishop
             :
             But
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             this
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             he
             relates
             matters
             of
             so
             much
             amazement
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             be
             incredible
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             sanctity
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             ocular
             witness
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             warrant
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             un●uestionable
             :
             Among
             other
             things
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             the
             Jesuites
             taught
             the
             Indians
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             two
             Gods
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Rich
             ;
             that
             this
             was
             farr
             more
             powerfull
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             the
             ArchBishop
             served
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             Governour
             the
             latter
             .
             He
             reports
             other
             like
             things
             taught
             by
             a
             whole
             Colledge
             ,
             which
             being
             established
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             Youth
             ,
             shews
             by
             these
             pernicious
             maxims
             ,
             that
             the
             Society
             aims
             at
             nothing
             but
             to
             uphold
             it self
             by
             credit
             with
             men
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             affects
             a
             strict
             alliance
             and
             union
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             appears
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             to
             see
             a
             Vice-roy
             or
             Governour
             in
             the
             Indies
             not
             engaged
             in
             their
             Interests
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             chasing
             Bishops
             from
             their
             Sees
             ,
             and
             dragging
             them
             before
             all
             the
             Secular
             Tribunals
             .
          
        
         
           
             Don
             Mattheo
             De
             Castro
             Bishop
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ill
             used
             ,
             and
             slighted
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             who
             made
             him
             goe
             three
             times
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             jeared
             at
             the
             B●lls
             and
             Censures
             be
             brought
             thence
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             281.
             they
             declared
             a
             contempt
             parallel
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             their
             Actions
             yet
             in
             their
             intentions
             and
             writings
             against
             
               D.
               Ma●thew
               De
               Castro
            
             Bishop
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Braman
             by
             Nation
             ,
             was
             consecrated
             by
             Pope
             Vrban
             8
             th
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             make
             missions
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Idabria
             .
             This
             good
             
             Prelate
             did
             that
             which
             neither
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Goa
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             were
             able
             to
             effect
             ,
             either
             by
             Intreaties
             or
             Gifts
             ,
             in
             140
             years
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             obtain
             leave
             from
             the
             Moorish
             King
             to
             build
             Houses
             and
             Churches
             throughout
             all
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             so
             misused
             this
             poor
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             they
             forced
             him
             to
             break
             the
             course
             of
             his
             mission
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             three
             journeys
             with
             very
             great
             difficulties
             to
             Rome
             ,
             where
             Fa.
             
               Iohn
               Baptista
               de
               Morales
            
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Dominique
             ,
             and
             Missionary
             of
             China
             ,
             left
             him
             in
             1645.
             labouring
             against
             his
             Enemies
             who
             hated
             and
             treated
             him
             with
             great
             slights
             and
             Contempt
             :
             This
             
               F.
               M●●rales
            
             hath
             a
             Letter
             written
             by
             a
             Jesuite
             to
             his
             Provincial
             ,
             wherein
             are
             these
             words
             :
             
               There
               is
               come
               hither
               a
               pitifull
               Negro
               for
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               is
               gone
               among
               the
            
             Moors
             ,
             
               because
               he
               loves
               not
               to
               live
               among
               the
            
             Portuguese
             :
             '
             
               T
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               man
               should
               become
               a
               Bishop
               :
            
             The
             Fryar
             addes
             ,
             he
             found
             this
             poor
             Bishop
             on
             his
             bed
             ●ick
             ,
             for
             the
             contempts
             and
             ill
             usage
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ;
             that
             he
             stay'd
             with
             him
             a
             month
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             solicited
             his
             business
             at
             the
             Congregation
             
               De
               propaganda
               fide
            
             ,
             and
             having
             obtained
             all
             necessary
             dispatches
             ,
             he
             went
             in
             person
             to
             see
             them
             executed
             :
             But
             the
             Jesuites
             mocked
             at
             all
             that
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             alter
             their
             conduct
             for
             any
             Bulls
             or
             Censures
             .
          
           
           
             This
             story
             may
             inform
             how
             sincere
             and
             candid
             they
             are
             in
             their
             expressions
             :
             for
             speaking
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             gone
             among
             the
             Moors
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             their
             Language
             ,
             
               turned
               Infidel
            
             again
             ,
             whereas
             he
             went
             thither
             for
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
             .
             And
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             an
             instance
             of
             their
             zeal
             ,
             who
             use
             in
             this
             manner
             those
             who
             employ
             themselves
             to
             propagate
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             writings
             to
             their
             superiors
             ,
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             slander
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Ambition
             and
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             in
             the
             foundation
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             I●ish
             Colledges
             in
             Spain
             .
          
           
             P.
             294.
             
             The
             Jesuites
             express
             zeal
             for
             the
             faith
             when
             they
             perswaded
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             several
             Lords
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             Colledges
             for
             the
             Irish
             ,
             for
             education
             of
             their
             Youth
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             Spain
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             capable
             at
             their
             return
             to
             do
             their
             Countrey
             men
             service
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             the
             Cloak
             only
             to
             their
             intentions
             and
             designs
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             more
             powerfull
             ,
             in
             being
             Masters
             of
             those
             Colledges
             and
             their
             Revenues
             .
             The
             Receipt
             doth
             alwayes
             much
             exceed
             the
             expence
             ,
             yet
             they
             complain
             still
             ,
             and
             treat
             those
             poor
             Schollars
             so
             ill
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             scorn
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             them
             be
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             their
             
             And
             when
             they
             demand
             necessaries
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             retrench
             their
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Rectors
             and
             Coadjutors
             beat
             them
             and
             misuse
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             make
             defence
             .
             They
             serve
             themselves
             of
             them
             as
             their
             Grounds
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             fare
             daintily
             upon
             Estates
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             only
             the
             administration
             by
             right
             ,
             they
             give
             to
             the
             owners
             but
             a
             poor
             piece
             of
             Beef
             as
             the
             most
             splendid
             entertainment
             :
             These
             poor
             strangers
             have
             presented
             to
             his
             Majesty
             a
             Memoriall
             containing
             five
             Articles
             ,
             wherein
             they
             represent
             the
             ill
             usage
             of
             these
             tyrants
             ,
             the
             domination
             they
             exercise
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             do
             publiquely
             risle
             their
             Estates
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             succinct
             Abridgement
             of
             the
             Relation
             of
             the
             persecution
             raised
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             against
             Don
             Tray
             Hernando
             Guerrero
             Archbishop
             of
             Manille
             in
             the
             Philippines
             ,
             written
             in
             Spanish
             by
             a
             Nephew
             of
             the
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             
               Don
               Hernando
               Guerrero
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Manille
             in
             the
             Philippine
             Islands
             ,
             having
             called
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Superiours
             of
             Religious
             Houses
             ,
             and
             other
             learned
             persons
             of
             greatest
             repute
             in
             his
             Archi●piscopal
             City
             ,
             to
             consult
             them
             about
             a
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             of
             Iesus
             in
             that
             Countrey
             ,
             preached
             and
             heard
             Confessions
             
             without
             permission
             from
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Assembly
             after
             several
             meetings
             was
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Archbishops
             duty
             to
             demand
             of
             the
             said
             Fathers
             ,
             what
             permission
             they
             had
             to
             exercise
             those
             Functions
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             Priviledges
             :
             The
             Archbishop
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ,
             endeavoured
             by
             way
             of
             right
             and
             legal
             pursuit
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             shew
             by
             what
             power
             they
             exercised
             this
             jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             Declaring
             the
             permissions
             or
             priviledges
             they
             pretended
             to
             :
             But
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             him
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             they
             named
             a
             Canon
             which
             had
             a
             Dignity
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Manil●e
             ,
             but
             the
             Archbishops
             enemy
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Conservator
             .
             This
             Conservator
             proceeded
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             encouraged
             by
             the
             favourable
             occasion
             he
             had
             from
             the
             spleen
             of
             the
             Governour
             
               Don
               Sebastian
               Hurtado
               de
               Corynera
            
             against
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             for
             having
             refused
             to
             give
             the
             Iesuites
             a
             House
             and
             Garden
             of
             pleasure
             belonging
             to
             the
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             the
             Augustine
             Fryars
             ,
             who
             bestowed
             it
             for
             a
             place
             of
             retreat
             and
             repose
             for
             the
             Archbishops
             :
             And
             because
             this
             House
             was
             very
             convenient
             for
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Governour
             was
             their
             particular
             friend
             ,
             as
             his
             Confessors
             and
             Councellors
             ,
             they
             assembled
             together
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             chase
             away
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             The
             Governour
             willing
             
             to
             execute
             this
             resolution
             ,
             sate
             President
             of
             the
             Audience
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             any
             but
             a
             single
             Councellor
             ,
             who
             was
             found
             dead
             on
             the
             morrow
             without
             Confession
             .
             The
             Archbishop
             demanded
             leave
             to
             make
             his
             defence
             ,
             but
             the
             Governour
             instead
             of
             hearing
             him
             ,
             being
             animated
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             resolved
             by
             their
             advice
             to
             execute
             upon
             the
             place
             the
             banishment
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             :
             All
             the
             Religious
             Communities
             having
             been
             informed
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Justice
             were
             gone
             to
             the
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             resorted
             to
             their
             Prelate
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             Tapers
             in
             their
             hands
             advised
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             put
             on
             his
             Pontifical
             habit
             ,
             to
             stay
             in
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             hold
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             as
             a
             Buckler
             against
             the
             Governours
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             The
             Governour
             having
             intelligence
             of
             what
             passed
             ,
             commanded
             Souldiers
             forthwith
             to
             march
             away
             with
             Matches
             lighted
             ,
             and
             their
             Muskets
             cocked
             ,
             to
             cause
             all
             the
             Fryars
             to
             depart
             the
             Chappell
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Archbishop
             there
             alone
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Provincials
             ,
             the
             Commissaries
             ,
             the
             Priors
             and
             Wardens
             ,
             had
             answered
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             there
             to
             pay
             their
             respects
             to
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             Governour
             gave
             the
             Souldiers
             new
             Orders
             ,
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             execute
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             dragg
             them
             by
             force
             out
             of
             the
             Chappell
             :
             The
             Souldiers
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             driving
             out
             and
             dragging
             away
             all
             
             the
             Fryars
             thence
             ;
             and
             though
             some
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             and
             venerable
             amongst
             them
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             their
             violence
             ,
             covered
             themselves
             with
             the
             Archbishops
             Pontifical
             habit
             ;
             the
             Souldiers
             had
             no
             respect
             for
             those
             Ornaments
             ,
             but
             furiously
             laying
             hold
             on
             them
             who
             had
             wrapt
             themselves
             therein
             ,
             they
             dragged
             away
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             who
             holding
             the
             holy
             Pix
             in
             his
             hands
             fell
             in
             the
             crowd
             ,
             and
             wounded
             himself
             in
             the
             face
             .
             So
             the
             Prelate
             remained
             alone
             ,
             but
             having
             five
             hundred
             Souldiers
             left
             about
             him
             to
             seize
             his
             person
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             should
             quit
             the
             H.
             Sacrament
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             one
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             considering
             the
             violence
             used
             to
             make
             them
             keep
             him
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             on
             pain
             of
             death
             execute
             the
             Governours
             Orders
             ,
             drew
             his
             sword
             ,
             and
             falling
             upon
             it
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               He
               had
               rather
               dye
               by
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               than
               see
               such
               enormities
               among
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             having
             continued
             so
             long
             in
             his
             pontifical
             habit
             ,
             found
             himself
             so
             weakned
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             great
             age
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             no
             food
             that
             yielding
             at
             last
             to
             weariness
             and
             necessity
             ,
             and
             in
             complyance
             with
             the
             Advice
             of
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Fryars
             ,
             who
             signified
             to
             him
             that
             if
             he
             died
             in
             that
             manner
             his
             Conscience
             would
             charge
             him
             with
             it
             as
             an
             offence
             ;
             he
             laid
             by
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             was
             presently
             carried
             away
             out
             of
             the
             City
             in
             a
             Coach
             by
             the
             Sergeant
             Major
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             
             and
             put
             into
             a
             little
             pitiful
             bark
             unprovided
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             without
             permitting
             any
             Christian
             to
             give
             him
             any
             nourishment
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             domesticks
             to
             accompany
             him
             ,
             but
             was
             conducted
             by
             five
             Souldiers
             whom
             they
             gave
             him
             for
             his
             Guard
             into
             a
             poor
             desart
             Island
             where
             he
             had
             not
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Cabin
             for
             shelter
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             in
             all
             this
             time
             Divine
             Service
             was
             not
             said
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             solem●
             interdict
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Fryars
             observed
             with
             the
             respect
             and
             sentiments
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             express
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             only
             kept
             their
             Churches
             open
             ,
             preached
             ,
             confessed
             and
             said
             Mass
             there
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             say
             Mass
             in
             the
             Governours
             house
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             administred
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             They
             took
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             another
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Judge
             Conservator
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             till
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             was
             re-established
             ,
             which
             hapned
             after
             they
             had
             seized
             all
             his
             Goods
             ,
             and
             sold
             them
             by
             Out-cry
             even
             to
             his
             Cross
             to
             satisfie
             several
             fines
             ,
             and
             pecuniary
             pains
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             had
             condemned
             him
             .
             The
             people
             having
             with
             great
             instance
             demanded
             his
             restoration
             ,
             had
             it
             granted
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Company
             had
             fulfilled
             their
             desires
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Governour
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             sent
             two
             Fryars
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Madrid
             ,
             to
             inform
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             
               Catholick
               Majesty
            
             of
             the
             Enormities
             committed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             excess
             of
             his
             sufferings
             :
             They
             arrived
             accordingly
             having
             passed
             the
             streights
             of
             Magellan
             in
             a
             vessel
             of
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             hired
             and
             equipped
             by
             the
             Merchants
             of
             Manille
             out
             of
             love
             to
             their
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             Not
             long
             after
             these
             passages
             the
             Sergant
             Major
             ,
             who
             had
             taken
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             being
             carried
             in
             a
             chair
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             was
             very
             old
             ,
             the
             people
             fell
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             buffeted
             him
             with
             their
             fists
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             without
             Confession
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Extract
             of
             a
             Letter
             from
             Madrid
             of
             July
             8.
             1653.
             whereby
             is
             seen
             the
             punishment
             of
             this
             Governour
             who
             misused
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             .
          
           
             It
             hapned
             soon
             after
             that
             his
             Catholick
             Majesty
             having
             received
             secret
             Advice
             of
             fourteen
             Chests
             from
             the
             Indies
             ,
             had
             in
             a
             private
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             of
             Burgos
             ,
             sent
             secret
             Orders
             to
             the
             Seneschal
             of
             that
             City
             to
             take
             them
             out
             thence
             :
             He
             executed
             his
             Commission
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             directly
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             having
             broke
             open
             a
             lock
             found
             all
             the
             fourteen
             Chests
             ;
             he
             demanded
             of
             the
             Fathers
             an
             inventory
             of
             the
             Contents
             ,
             who
             answered
             ,
             
             
               That
               they
               belonged
               to
            
             Don
             Sebastian
             de
             Corquera
             
               Seneschal
               of
            
             Cordona
             
               who
               had
               been
               Governour
               of
               the
            
             Philippines
             :
             The
             Seneschal
             of
             Burgos
             drew
             out
             the
             Chests
             from
             the
             places
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             and
             having
             opened
             them
             found
             a
             quantity
             of
             stones
             of
             very
             great
             value
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             had
             been
             reputed
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             a
             Jesuitical
             Saint
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             them
             passionately
             .
             This
             discovery
             made
             way
             for
             some
             others
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             he
             had
             brought
             great
             riches
             from
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             occasion
             was
             given
             to
             call
             him
             to
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             his
             administration
             .
          
        
         
           
             ADVERTISEMENT
             .
          
           
             The
             Story
             of
             this
             persecution
             is
             related
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               IESVITICAL
               THEATRE
            
             p.
             230.
             where
             he
             gives
             another
             cause
             of
             the
             Governours
             Animosity
             against
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             Authors
             :
             For
             they
             perswaded
             the
             Governour
             to
             send
             to
             hang
             a
             man
             in
             the
             Church-yard
             of
             the
             Augustines
             :
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             such
             prophanation
             to
             punish
             the
             Governour
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Arms
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             fulminated
             censures
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             Governour
             also
             made
             use
             of
             the
             Arms
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             precedent
             relation
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             Judge
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Iesuitique
               Theatre
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             moved
             the
             Governour
             to
             execute
             this
             violence
             against
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             because
             the
             Governour
             who
             did
             nothing
             in
             Secular
             Affairs
             without
             the
             Iesuites
             Advice
             and
             Consent
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             consulted
             them
             in
             this
             which
             concerned
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             Secular
             Person
             he
             was
             ignorant
             of
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             on
             several
             occasions
             had
             very
             great
             differences
             with
             this
             Prelate
             as
             they
             have
             had
             with
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             finding
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             by
             the
             Governours
             being
             wholly
             theirs
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             let
             it
             slip
             ,
             but
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             avenged
             themselves
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             all
             the
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             a
             multitude
             of
             Fryars
             attended
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             not
             till
             forced
             off
             by
             violence
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Jesuite
             with
             him
             .
             add
             hereto
             the
             Common
             Sentiment
             of
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Philippines
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             in
             the
             Pearl-fishing
             at
             Cochin
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             diven
             away
             ,
             and
             a
             curse
             denounced
             against
             the
             Lake
             and
             the
             Pearls
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             to
             declare
             how
             they
             were
             expelled
             Cochin
             in
             the
             East-Indies
             ;
             this
             City
             ,
             though
             the
             Territory
             be
             poor
             and
             steril
             ,
             is
             an
             
               Episcopal
               See
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             of
             the
             
             Diocess
             live
             on
             fishing
             for
             Pearls
             which
             they
             find
             in
             a
             Lake
             ,
             whereby
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             hath
             given
             them
             subsistance
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             heard
             of
             this
             Lake
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             for
             their
             advantage
             to
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             thereof
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             might
             draw
             to
             themselves
             the
             whole
             profit
             .
             To
             effect
             this
             ,
             two
             of
             their
             Fathers
             came
             from
             Goa
             to
             Cochin
             to
             visit
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             an
             Apostolical
             man
             ,
             and
             formerly
             a
             bare-foot
             Fryar
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
             :
             They
             told
             him
             they
             were
             moved
             with
             compassion
             to
             see
             him
             alone
             without
             any
             assistant
             for
             conversion
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             come
             to
             bear
             part
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             help
             him
             to
             cultivate
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Diocess
             .
             They
             offered
             to
             found
             a
             Colledge
             there
             ,
             provided
             the
             Bishop
             would
             give
             them
             aid
             ,
             and
             a
             house
             ready
             b●ilt
             with
             revenues
             to
             maintain
             five
             or
             six
             Iesuites
             :
             The
             Bishoprick
             is
             very
             poor
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             its
             residence
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             having
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             strictly
             necessary
             to
             maintain
             him
             with
             honour
             .
          
           
             The
             good
             Prelate
             hearing
             this
             proposal
             o●
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             thought
             he
             saw
             the
             heavens
             opened
             and
             Angels
             descended
             ,
             believing
             they
             mad●
             it
             out
             of
             zeal
             to
             save
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             propagat●
             the
             faith
             ;
             he
             made
             them
             great
             welcome
             ,
             considering
             them
             as
             a
             powerful
             succour
             God
             had
             sent
             him
             for
             the
             good
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Diocess
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             he
             had
             not
             an
             estate
             sufficient
             to
             
             assure
             them
             a
             revenue
             ,
             but
             would
             propose
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             to
             give
             them
             whereby
             to
             subsist
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             should
             lodge
             at
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             what
             he
             had
             or
             should
             have
             for
             the
             future
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             were
             satisfied
             with
             these
             offers
             which
             the
             Bishop
             performed
             .
             For
             the
             first
             two
             years
             these
             Fathers
             laboured
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             in
             Catechizing
             ,
             in
             pleasing
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             in
             composing
             differences
             ,
             in
             winning
             the
             Indians
             ,
             by
             presents
             ,
             ●sing
             them
             with
             great
             gentleness
             ,
             and
             testimonies
             of
             affection
             ;
             and
             thus
             became
             Masters
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             saw
             themselves
             so
             established
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             high
             time
             to
             labour
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             design
             on
             which
             they
             first
             came
             into
             that
             Countrey
             .
             To
             compass
             it
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             the
             Indians
             by
             good
             usage
             and
             caresses
             to
             sell
             them
             the
             pearls
             they
             drew
             out
             of
             the
             Lake
             ,
             it
             being
             but
             just
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             their
             preachers
             and
             instructors
             should
             be
             preferred
             before
             the
             Portuguez
             Merchants
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             a
             Country
             remote
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             certain
             time
             of
             the
             year
             to
             make
             gain
             thereof
             by
             carrying
             them
             into
             divers
             places
             :
             The
             simple
             Indians
             discovered
             not
             what
             lay
             hid
             under
             this
             malicious
             proposal
             ,
             but
             easily
             granted
             what
             the
             subtle
             Iesuites
             demanded
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             week
             they
             brought
             the
             Pearls
             they
             had
             taken
             and
             sold
             them
             the
             Iesuites
             
             (
             whom
             they
             looked
             on
             as
             their
             Masters
             &
             benefactors
             )
             for
             the
             same
             price
             they
             were
             accustomed
             to
             sell
             them
             to
             the
             Portugueze
             ;
             and
             having
             received
             their
             money
             and
             other
             things
             they
             gave
             them
             ,
             returned
             to
             their
             houses
             very
             well
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugueze
             Vessels
             coming
             at
             their
             usual
             time
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             an
             Indian
             now
             would
             sell
             them
             any
             Pearls
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             returned
             without
             trading
             ,
             and
             lost
             very
             much
             by
             the
             merchandizes
             they
             had
             brought
             to
             give
             in
             exchange
             .
             And
             the
             year
             following
             running
             the
             like
             fortune
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             come
             thither
             no
             more
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             informed
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             made
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Trade
             .
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             seeing
             they
             had
             removed
             the
             Portugueze
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             abandon
             this
             Commerce
             as
             unprofitable
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             of
             Cochin
             knew
             not
             whom
             to
             sell
             their
             Pearls
             to
             ,
             made
             the
             inhabitants
             become
             suitors
             to
             them
             of
             the
             Society
             to
             buy
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             they
             would
             not
             without
             great
             abatement
             of
             the
             price
             ;
             that
             the
             Portugueze
             had
             forsaken
             the
             trade
             ,
             only
             because
             they
             made
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             nor
             could
             sell
             the
             Pearls
             at
             a
             higher
             price
             than
             they
             cost
             them
             .
          
           
             Under
             these
             and
             the
             like
             pretences
             they
             reduced
             these
             poor
             Indians
             to
             extream
             misery
             ,
             and
             constrained
             them
             at
             last
             to
             yield
             to
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             not
             do
             otherwise
             to
             
             sell
             the
             Pearls
             at
             a
             very
             low
             rate
             :
             they
             passed
             about
             two
             years
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             exercising
             violences
             over
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             considerable
             persons
             of
             the
             City
             murmured
             against
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             yet
             some
             did
             defend
             them
             ,
             whose
             interests
             were
             joyned
             with
             these
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             knew
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             disorder
             but
             durst
             not
             intermeddle
             for
             applying
             the
             remedies
             necessary
             ,
             because
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             City
             was
             a
             Creature
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             went
             snips
             in
             the
             profits
             ;
             so
             much
             will
             they
             do
             for
             those
             that
             protect
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             time
             elapsed
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             change
             their
             battery
             ,
             and
             gain
             greater
             advantages
             in
             the
             Commerce
             ,
             telling
             the
             Indians
             they
             would
             not
             buy
             the
             pearls
             any
             more
             at
             the
             ordinary
             price
             ,
             because
             their
             gain
             thereby
             was
             not
             considerable
             :
             but
             they
             offered
             them
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             have
             dealt
             with
             them
             to
             their
             greater
             advantage
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             make
             them
             their
             slaves
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Indians
             should
             work
             by
             the
             day
             in
             the
             Lake
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             took
             in
             fishing
             should
             be
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             :
             The
             poor
             Indians
             rather
             than
             famish
             accepted
             of
             the
             condition
             .
             The
             pay
             was
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             labour
             excessive
             ,
             for
             they
             made
             them
             begin
             at
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             and
             suffered
             them
             not
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             water
             till
             noon
             ,
             and
             ●hen
             allowed
             them
             an
             hour
             for
             repast
             and
             rest
             ,
             ●ut
             forthwith
             after
             sent
             them
             to
             the
             water
             
             where
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             continue
             till
             night
             .
             Many
             died
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             because
             the
             fathers
             would
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             come
             to
             land
             when
             they
             had
             need
             ,
             which
             obliged
             the
             poor
             people
             to
             complain
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             remedied
             it
             but
             could
             not
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             seeing
             themselves
             upheld
             by
             the
             Governour
             and
             others
             of
             their
             Cabal
             ,
             made
             nothing
             of
             the
             good
             Prelate
             .
             And
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             of
             all
             fear
             took
             a
             resolution
             so
             haughty
             ,
             which
             no
             boldness
             but
             theirs
             could
             have
             ever
             produced
             .
          
           
             They
             built
             a
             Castle
             on
             a
             little
             Island
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Lake
             ,
             they
             planted
             artillery
             there
             sufficient
             for
             their
             defence
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             masters
             of
             the
             Lake
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             permit
             a
             person
             to
             fish
             there
             any
             more
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lake
               was
               theirs
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               purchased
               it
               by
               the
               right
               their
               preaching
               had
               gi●●●
               them
               :
            
             The
             Bishop
             knowing
             they
             had
             built
             this
             Castle
             ,
             commanded
             them
             on
             pain
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             to
             disarm
             and
             demolish
             it
             ;
             b●●
             they
             laught
             at
             his
             Orders
             ,
             telling
             him
             
               the●
               were
               exempt
               from
               his
               jurisdiction
               :
            
             The
             goo●
             Prelate
             seeing
             their
             insolence
             ,
             exhibited
             a
             process
             against
             them
             before
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Kin●
             of
             Spain
             ,
             who
             ordained
             the
             one
             by
             his
             Bulls
             and
             the
             other
             by
             his
             Arrests
             ,
             that
             they
             shoul●
             do
             as
             the
             Bishop
             required
             ,
             but
             the
             Governou●
             hindered
             it
             ;
             the
             Iesuites
             defended
             themselv●●
             both
             at
             Rome
             and
             at
             Madrid
             by
             accusing
             the
             B●●shop
             
             of
             several
             crimes
             ,
             but
             all
             false
             .
             There
             came
             new
             Bulls
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             persisted
             in
             their
             rebellion
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Bishop
             seeing
             no
             way
             left
             to
             reduce
             them
             ,
             assembled
             some
             Spaniards
             and
             many
             Indians
             together
             ,
             and
             carrying
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Standard
             with
             the
             Armes
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             on
             the
             sides
             ,
             marched
             towards
             the
             Lake
             where
             the
             Iesuites
             attended
             him
             with
             an
             Army
             more
             numerous
             than
             his
             with
             the
             name
             of
             JESUS
             in
             their
             flags
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             gave
             them
             battel
             ,
             defeated
             them
             ,
             demolished
             the
             Castle
             ,
             and
             found
             they
             had
             nailed
             up
             all
             their
             Canons
             when
             they
             perceived
             themselves
             unable
             to
             resist
             :
             they
             continued
             nevertheless
             in
             the
             Island
             in
             hopes
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Bishop
             to
             renew
             their
             tyranny
             .
             But
             the
             Prelate
             inspired
             by
             God
             put
             on
             his
             pontifical
             habit
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             Lake
             side
             spoke
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               Though
               I
               be
               the
               least
               and
               unworthiest
               of
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               I
               command
               thee
               in
               his
               Divine
               Majesties
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Authority
               ,
               not
               to
               form
               or
               give
               any
               pearls
               till
               the
            
             Jesuites
             
               be
               departed
               this
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               continue
               to
               produce
               them
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               give
               thee
               his
               Curse
               as
               I
               give
               thee
               mine
               :
            
             The
             Bishop
             had
             scarce
             finished
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             waters
             retired
             and
             returned
             to
             their
             centre
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             the
             spectators
             :
             The
             Pearls
             disappeared
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             seeing
             themselves
             deprived
             of
             the
             profit
             
             they
             drew
             from
             this
             Commerce
             and
             abhorred
             by
             the
             people
             quitted
             their
             Colledge
             at
             Cochin
             ,
             and
             returned
             to
             Goa
             with
             their
             mouths
             full
             of
             insolent
             expressions
             against
             the
             Bishop
             :
             When
             they
             were
             gone
             ,
             the
             Lake
             filled
             again
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             produced
             Pearls
             in
             abundance
             to
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             the
             Portugueze
             informed
             of
             it
             returned
             to
             their
             ancient
             traffick
             .
             This
             story
             was
             told
             me
             at
             Granada
             by
             
               F.
               Diego
               Collado
            
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             St.
             Dominick
             an
             illustrious
             person
             ,
             an
             Apostolical
             preacher
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             considerable
             Missionary
             that
             yet
             went
             to
             China
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             Merchants
             ,
             Bankers
             and
             Carriers
             a●
             Carthagene
             in
             the
             Indies
             with
             ill
             success
             .
          
           
             P.
             383.
             
             Behold
             an
             example
             of
             the
             horrible
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             at
             Carthagene
             in
             the
             Indies
             ;
             they
             designed
             to
             make
             themselves
             masters
             of
             all
             the
             Carriages
             necessary
             for
             transporting
             merchandizes
             from
             Carthagene
             to
             the
             Province
             of
             Quito
             ,
             and
             had
             they
             compassed
             it
             they
             had
             become
             masters
             of
             all
             the
             Countrey
             thereabouts
             :
             The
             Merchants
             of
             Quito
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             new
             Kingdom
             came
             to
             Carthagene
             to
             buy
             merchandizes
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             Gallions
             of
             Spain
             ,
             though
             they
             arrived
             there
             in
             Canoes
             by
             the
             great
             River
             of
             Madeleine
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             who
             have
             a
             publick
             bank
             at
             Carthagene
             and
             at
             Quito
             ,
             thinking
             that
             if
             they
             had
             some
             Canoes
             and
             beasts
             for
             
             carriage
             ,
             they
             might
             become
             masters
             of
             all
             that
             Territory
             ,
             setled
             themselves
             on
             the
             banks
             of
             the
             great
             River
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             confessing
             and
             saying
             Mass
             to
             those
             who
             inhabited
             the
             Magazines
             and
             Warehouses
             ,
             where
             merchandizes
             were
             locked
             up
             till
             they
             were
             fetched
             away
             on
             Mules
             to
             be
             carried
             further
             into
             the
             Countrey
             ;
             they
             found
             means
             by
             good
             words
             and
             fair
             carriage
             to
             introduce
             themselves
             into
             the
             Ports
             of
             Onda
             and
             Mompoz
             where
             they
             built
             Houses
             and
             Chappels
             on
             the
             pretences
             aforesaid
             ;
             soon
             after
             they
             built
             Warehouses
             ,
             and
             from
             Quito
             solicited
             the
             Merchants
             to
             disembark
             their
             Merchandises
             there
             upon
             colour
             that
             they
             would
             give
             them
             money
             at
             Carthagene
             by
             exchange
             to
             be
             paid
             at
             Quito
             ,
             whereby
             they
             obtained
             their
             desires
             :
             The
             profit
             they
             made
             of
             this
             sharpned
             their
             appetite
             to
             gain
             more
             by
             greater
             matters
             ;
             they
             bought
             a
             quantity
             of
             Mules
             for
             carriage
             of
             Merchandizes
             to
             the
             port
             of
             Barranco
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             embarked
             on
             Canoes
             ;
             those
             who
             were
             accustomed
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             these
             carriages
             began
             to
             perceive
             the
             prejudice
             the
             Iesuites
             did
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             credit
             enough
             to
             oppose
             so
             powerful
             enemies
             ,
             gave
             them
             no
             disturbance
             ,
             though
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Warehouses
             and
             Carriages
             did
             every
             day
             lose
             more
             and
             more
             their
             usual
             gains
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Iesuites
             rested
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             would
             undertake
             further
             to
             take
             away
             all
             the
             profit
             from
             the
             traders
             .
             To
             effect
             this
             ,
             they
             built
             sixty
             Canoes
             for
             the
             great
             River
             ,
             and
             a
             vessel
             at
             Carthagene
             which
             they
             sent
             into
             Spain
             ,
             defraying
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             equipage
             by
             the
             profit
             they
             received
             from
             the
             merchandizes
             they
             embarked
             .
          
           
             They
             Ordered
             those
             in
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             when
             they
             returned
             from
             Spain
             to
             pass
             to
             Angola
             and
             take
             in
             Negroes
             to
             row
             in
             their
             Canoes
             ;
             they
             prospered
             in
             their
             design
             ,
             and
             in
             less
             than
             a
             year
             the
             vessel
             returned
             to
             Carthagene
             laden
             with
             above
             six
             hundred
             slaves
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             sold
             some
             ,
             and
             imployed
             the
             rest
             in
             their
             Canoes
             .
             By
             the
             pleasure
             they
             did
             the
             merchants
             in
             lending
             them
             money
             ,
             they
             engaged
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Canoes
             and
             Mules
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             intirely
             satisfied
             to
             see
             nothing
             escape
             them
             by
             land
             or
             by
             water
             :
             But
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Canoes
             and
             Carriages
             were
             so
             far
             dissatisfied
             that
             they
             complained
             to
             the
             Councel
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             expected
             judgement
             found
             means
             to
             burn
             all
             the
             Canoes
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             the
             Council
             prohibited
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             have
             any
             Canoes
             or
             Ware-houses
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             punishing
             them
             both
             in
             their
             Credit
             and
             Estates
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             most
             sensible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             surprize
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Marsh
             of
             great
             value
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             P.
             385.
             
             There
             was
             in
             the
             same
             City
             of
             Carthagene
             a
             Marsh
             ,
             which
             being
             in
             the
             
             Iesuites
             ●ye
             they
             begged
             of
             the
             King
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             small
             importance
             .
             His
             Majesty
             granted
             it
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             not
             well
             informed
             of
             the
             value
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             Iesuites
             by
             their
             flatteries
             and
             presents
             ,
             had
             gained
             some
             person
             to
             facilitate
             the
             donation
             :
             The
             City
             being
             informed
             of
             what
             past
             ,
             advertised
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             the
             Marsh
             was
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             Patacons
             
               per
               annum
            
             ;
             which
             obliged
             his
             Majesty
             to
             command
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             which
             was
             executed
             accordingly
             .
             These
             were
             not
             the
             faults
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Society
             who
             shared
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             General
             having
             approved
             and
             favoured
             those
             who
             gave
             him
             the
             advice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             strange
             exactions
             for
             very
             questionable
             duties
             ,
             in
             the
             Meades
             of
             Granada
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             There
             are
             Meadows
             near
             the
             hill
             called
             
               Montague
               des
               Neges
            
             by
             Granada
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             hath
             certain
             duties
             ,
             but
             not
             levied
             for
             several
             years
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             small
             consequence
             ,
             difficult
             to
             be
             collected
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             not
             due
             in
             conscience
             
             and
             equity
             ;
             but
             nothing
             escapes
             the
             piercing
             eyes
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             they
             had
             notice
             of
             these
             duties
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Olivarez
             represented
             to
             the
             King
             their
             great
             poverty
             ,
             and
             begged
             of
             him
             by
             way
             of
             Almes
             these
             duties
             which
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             ;
             that
             time
             was
             so
             favourable
             to
             them
             that
             nothing
             was
             denied
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             their
             desire
             :
             They
             went
             to
             Granada
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             all
             persons
             concerned
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             arrears
             of
             what
             had
             not
             been
             paid
             for
             above
             sixty
             years
             past
             :
             They
             began
             to
             turn
             over
             papers
             ,
             to
             seize
             mens
             goods
             and
             the
             lands
             of
             several
             deceased
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             demanded
             from
             their
             heirs
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             whole
             debt
             .
             Granada
             was
             upon
             the
             point
             to
             stone
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             upon
             the
             point
             to
             put
             Granada
             into
             a
             combustion
             ;
             the
             City
             undertook
             the
             defence
             of
             those
             people
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             that
             since
             the
             King
             in
             several
             occasions
             wherein
             he
             was
             in
             great
             necessity
             of
             money
             had
             nevertheless
             left
             so
             many
             years
             pass
             without
             receiving
             these
             duties
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             strong
             argument
             he
             doubted
             the
             right
             by
             which
             they
             were
             redemanded
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Council
             who
             applyed
             the
             remedies
             necessary
             :
             This
             is
             the
             recompence
             Granada
             received
             for
             all
             the
             Services
             done
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             no
             City
             in
             Spain
             having
             equally
             benefited
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             go
             to
             Law
             with
             the
             Chartreus
             of
             Evora
             ,
             for
             a
             Rent
             upon
             Granada
             .
          
           
             P.
             388.
             
             Let
             's
             hear
             another
             story
             before
             we
             leave
             Granada
             .
             The
             Chartreuse
             Abby
             of
             Evora
             hath
             a
             considerable
             Rent
             in
             Granada
             ,
             but
             though
             the
             Chartreus
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             Authors
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             forbore
             not
             to
             begg
             that
             Rent
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             repair
             their
             Dammages
             by
             many
             considerable
             losses
             sustained
             in
             Portugal
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Warr.
             The
             King
             not
             knowing
             the
             truth
             ,
             granted
             their
             desire
             :
             The
             Chartreus
             of
             Granada
             bring
             their
             Action
             against
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             learn
             that
             they
             obtained
             any
             thing
             since
             1649.
             when
             I
             left
             them
             at
             Madrid
             soliciting
             this
             affair
             .
             Certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Jesuites
             were
             strangely
             insolent
             ,
             who
             having
             caused
             the
             Revolt
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             would
             have
             taken
             other
             mens
             Estates
             who
             had
             no
             share
             in
             the
             Guilt
             of
             that
             Rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             turn
             a
             Water
             from
             its
             Channell
             ,
             and
             build
             ●
             Mill
             thereupon
             in
             one
             night
             .
          
           
             P.
             388.
             
             I
             am
             so
             troubled
             with
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             quit
             Granada
             very
             willingly
             ,
             but
             am
             stopped
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             memorable
             story
             
             of
             the
             Mill
             which
             the
             Jesuites
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Granada
             caused
             to
             be
             built
             at
             St.
             Foy
             ,
             two
             leagues
             from
             the
             City
             .
             The
             better
             to
             comprehend
             what
             I
             am
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             back
             to
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Ferdinand
             and
             Q.
             Isabelle
             :
             These
             pious
             Princes
             Graciously
             granted
             the
             first
             Inhabitants
             of
             St.
             Foy
             ,
             for
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             ,
             permission
             to
             draw
             a
             Channell
             from
             the
             River
             Genil
             ,
             to
             flood
             their
             Grounds
             by
             a
             Water-course
             ,
             with
             condition
             that
             none
             should
             make
             use
             thereof
             without
             their
             consent
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             had
             several
             years
             longed
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             this
             Channell
             ,
             and
             had
             used
             a
             thousand
             artifices
             and
             addresses
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             constant
             opposition
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             who
             had
             alwayes
             made
             a
             vigorous
             resistance
             :
             The
             Jesuites
             were
             loth
             to
             intreat
             persons
             so
             inexorable
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             resolution
             worthy
             the
             Society
             ,
             in
             confidence
             of
             protection
             in
             this
             as
             in
             other
             affairs
             ,
             from
             the
             Chancery
             of
             Granada
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             they
             had
             already
             possessed
             with
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             made
             sure
             to
             their
             side
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             They
             bought
             a
             pitifull
             piece
             of
             Ground
             contiguous
             to
             the
             Territory
             of
             St.
             Foy
             ,
             and
             not
             farr
             from
             the
             Channell
             whereof
             they
             designed
             to
             make
             themselves
             so
             absolute
             Masters
             ,
             that
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             should
             not
             take
             of
             the
             
             waters
             without
             their
             permission
             .
             
               F.
               Fonseea
            
             then
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             had
             a
             Lay-brother
             a
             Great
             Architect
             ,
             whom
             he
             commanded
             to
             make
             a
             Mill
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             the
             Carpenters
             work
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             an
             hour
             to
             be
             erected
             and
             made
             fit
             to
             grinde
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             ;
             and
             the
             Timber
             ,
             Milstones
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             necessary
             carryed
             in
             Carts
             to
             the
             piece
             of
             ground
             above-mentioned
             .
             In
             the
             evening
             they
             sent
             thither
             several
             servants
             of
             their
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             Farms
             they
             have
             in
             those
             quarters
             :
             These
             workmen
             instructed
             by
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             made
             a
             water-course
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             Mill
             was
             to
             be
             built
             ,
             and
             laboured
             with
             such
             diligence
             in
             the
             trench
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuite
             plyed
             his
             part
             in
             erecting
             the
             mill
             so
             nimbly
             ,
             that
             at
             Eleven
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Evening
             it
             turned
             ,
             and
             ground
             as
             if
             it
             had
             stood
             there
             several
             years
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             brought
             with
             them
             a
             Notary
             whom
             they
             payd
             well
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             acknowledgement
             gave
             them
             an
             act
             importing
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Mill
             grinde
             in
             their
             Land
             without
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             depositions
             of
             above
             twenty
             witnesses
             ,
             who
             said
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             The
             Fathers
             thought
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             in
             possession
             and
             otherwise
             assured
             of
             the
             Judges
             ,
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             could
             out
             them
             from
             thence
             :
             'T
             was
             hardly
             light
             the
             next
             day
             but
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             St.
             Foy
             understood
             all
             that
             past
             .
             The
             sight
             of
             their
             walls
             built
             by
             K.
             Ferdinand
             
             and
             Q.
             Isabel
             their
             Founders
             in
             a
             night
             ,
             prevented
             their
             Astonishment
             at
             the
             nimble
             erecting
             of
             the
             Mill
             :
             They
             called
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             command
             of
             one
             of
             their
             Civil
             Officers
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             spirit
             and
             courage
             ,
             now
             a
             Priest
             called
             
               Thomas
               Muros
            
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Mill
             ,
             rased
             it
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             filling
             the
             new
             trench
             with
             rubbish
             turned
             back
             the
             water
             into
             the
             Ancient
             Channell
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             seeing
             their
             Mill
             destroyed
             ,
             made
             their
             Complaints
             in
             the
             Chancery
             of
             Granada
             ,
             treated
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             St.
             Foy
             with
             great
             insolence
             ,
             and
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             instructions
             received
             of
             their
             Advocates
             and
             procurators
             ,
             exhibited
             an
             information
             which
             they
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             of
             the
             peaceable
             possession
             of
             their
             Mill.
             The
             Audience
             of
             Granada
             caused
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             St.
             Foy
             to
             be
             cited
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             be
             arrested
             :
             They
             spent
             much
             money
             in
             the
             suit
             ,
             and
             scaped
             but
             narrowly
             from
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             Judges
             to
             rebuild
             the
             Mill
             at
             their
             own
             charges
             :
             But
             
               D.
               Paul
               Vasquez
               de
               Aguilar
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Judges
             shewed
             himself
             so
             Generous
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             seeing
             they
             had
             not
             reason
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             durst
             not
             contradict
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             conclusion
             gave
             the
             Iesuites
             a
             Reprimande
             (
             at
             least
             check'd
             their
             Proctors
             )
             condemned
             them
             to
             pay
             costs
             ,
             enlarged
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             approved
             of
             all
             that
             had
             been
             done
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             coyn
             many
             millions
             of
             Money
             for
             one
             .
          
           
             P.
             389.
             
             When
             I
             was
             at
             Malaga
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Author
             ,
             they
             kept
             such
             a
             noise
             with
             their
             hammers
             ,
             and
             so
             unseasonably
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             sleep
             :
             From
             thence
             I
             went
             to
             Salamanca
             ;
             where
             I
             understood
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             coyned
             Money
             by
             permission
             of
             King
             Philip
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             for
             one
             million
             ,
             to
             serve
             for
             the
             building
             of
             their
             magnificent
             Colledge
             in
             that
             City
             :
             They
             were
             not
             content
             with
             one
             million
             ,
             but
             coyned
             above
             three
             ,
             but
             the
             pieces
             of
             four
             Maravedis
             were
             so
             small
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             commonly
             called
             the
             Iesuites
             Money
             .
             The
             pleasantness
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             upon
             information
             of
             their
             insolence
             had
             not
             prohibited
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             continued
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             been
             coyning
             of
             this
             million
             till
             Doomsday
             :
             Hence
             came
             that
             abundance
             of
             their
             Money
             in
             Spain
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             was
             obliged
             again
             and
             again
             to
             lessen
             the
             value
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dammage
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             beholding
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             Jesuite
             makes
             his
             Penitent
             relapse
             into
             his
             Crime
             ,
             by
             presenting
             him
             with
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             Lady
             he
             had
             loved
             ,
             and
             forgot
             .
          
           
             P.
             244.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Maxim
             among
             their
             secret
             advices
             ,
             for
             proof
             whereof
             the
             Author
             reports
             this
             story
             :
             The
             Maxim
             is
             ,
             
               That
               in
               the
               Guidance
               of
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Great
               ones
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               follow
               the
               loosest
               opinions
               :
            
             By
             this
             they
             introduce
             and
             preserve
             themselves
             in
             favour
             ,
             and
             render
             themselves
             acceptable
             by
             their
             complaisance
             .
          
           
             A
             very
             rich
             Gentleman
             falling
             sick
             confessed
             to
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             sins
             accused
             himself
             of
             the
             love
             he
             bore
             to
             a
             Lady
             whose
             picture
             he
             had
             for
             a
             pledge
             of
             Affection
             ,
             which
             expecting
             to
             dye
             he
             bestowed
             on
             his
             Confessor
             .
             The
             Gentleman
             recovered
             and
             repented
             of
             his
             fault
             so
             sincerely
             ,
             that
             he
             intirely
             forgot
             the
             person
             who
             had
             caused
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             .
             But
             the
             Father
             de●irous
             to
             renew
             his
             acquaintance
             ,
             went
             to
             see
             him
             when
             recovered
             ,
             and
             discoursing
             of
             his
             sickness
             ,
             spake
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Lady
             mentioned
             in
             his
             Confession
             ,
             and
             returned
             him
             her
             picture
             :
             This
             putting
             the
             Gentleman
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             Lady
             whom
             he
             had
             quite
             defaced
             out
             of
             his
             memory
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             vomit
             ,
             and
             persisted
             in
             it
             long
             .
          
           
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             these
             Maxims
             ,
             and
             practices
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             will
             destroy
             the
             Church
             ,
             Religion
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             if
             it
             may
             serve
             their
             interest
             :
             And
             that
             the
             least
             temporal
             advantage
             shall
             prevail
             more
             over
             their
             spirit
             than
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Jesuites
             stirr
             not
             abroad
             by
             night
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             but
             do
             it
             for
             the
             Rich
             :
             A
             merry
             prank
             play'd
             them
             by
             the
             Governour
             of
             Evora
             in
             his
             particular
             .
          
           
             P.
             394.
             
             What
             passed
             at
             Evora
             is
             very
             pleasant
             :
             A
             Governour
             of
             that
             City
             some
             years
             before
             the
             revolt
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             knew
             the
             Iesuites
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             run
             upon
             wheels
             when
             their
             interest
             calls
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             Lead
             in
             their
             heels
             when
             there
             's
             nothing
             to
             be
             got
             ,
             though
             the
             business
             concern
             the
             good
             of
             their
             neighbour
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
             He
             was
             informed
             ,
             that
             a
             poor
             man
             being
             sick
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             went
             at
             midnight
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             Colledge
             (
             because
             this
             man
             lodged
             neer
             them
             )
             to
             desire
             one
             of
             them
             to
             come
             and
             confess
             him
             .
             The
             Porter
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             never
             stirred
             out
             of
             the
             Colledge
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             poor
             man
             dyed
             without
             being
             confessed
             :
             The
             Governour
             took
             this
             occasion
             to
             make
             others
             know
             the
             Iesuites
             as
             well
             as
             he
             knew
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             undeceive
             such
             as
             had
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             
             he
             sent
             his
             servant
             one
             night
             to
             desire
             a
             Confessor
             from
             the
             Iesuites
             for
             a
             woman
             that
             lay
             a
             dying
             ,
             but
             instructed
             him
             well
             ,
             and
             forbad
             him
             to
             tell
             whence
             he
             came
             :
             The
             servant
             went
             to
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             and
             having
             called
             and
             knocked
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             the
             Porter
             came
             to
             the
             Gate
             ,
             cursing
             him
             to
             the
             Devil
             that
             knocked
             ,
             but
             took
             the
             Message
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             deliver
             it
             to
             the
             
               F.
               Rector
            
             :
             The
             servant
             waited
             for
             an
             Answer
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             long
             attendance
             was
             brought
             him
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             
               F.
               Rector
            
             advised
             him
             to
             go
             seek
             out
             the
             Curat
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             of
             this
             holy
             House
             stirred
             not
             abroad
             by
             night
             :
             Some
             dayes
             after
             the
             Governour
             sent
             them
             a
             message
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             after
             supper
             he
             had
             been
             suddenly
             taken
             with
             an
             Apoplexy
             ,
             whose
             consequence
             might
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             ill
             that
             might
             otherwise
             ensue
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             have
             a
             Iesuite
             to
             confess
             him
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             servant
             had
             delivered
             his
             message
             ,
             two
             Iesuites
             came
             forth
             warmly
             clad
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             Winter
             ,
             and
             went
             beside
             the
             Governours
             house
             ,
             who
             attended
             them
             by
             the
             way
             with
             the
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             :
             When
             he
             saw
             them
             ,
             he
             asked
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             whither
             they
             went
             :
             They
             answered
             they
             were
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             confess
             the
             Governour
             who
             lay
             a
             dying
             .
             This
             is
             all
             false
             ,
             replyes
             he
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             the
             Governour
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             Iesuites
             but
             Robbers
             ;
             and
             so
             sent
             them
             
             to
             prison
             ,
             where
             they
             continued
             all
             night
             :
             The
             Rector
             having
             heard
             of
             this
             Accident
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             went
             in
             search
             of
             those
             of
             his
             Order
             ,
             found
             them
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             complained
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             who
             proceeded
             against
             the
             Governour
             :
             But
             the
             Governour
             would
             not
             let
             them
             goe
             till
             they
             had
             made
             an
             Authentique
             information
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             the
             depositions
             of
             several
             witnesses
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             of
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             commonly
             reputed
             such
             :
             This
             took
             up
             a
             dayes
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             Rector
             and
             other
             Iesuites
             bestirred
             themselves
             to
             purpose
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             given
             money
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             the
             mischance
             ,
             and
             thought
             themselves
             kindly
             used
             that
             the
             Governour
             insisted
             on
             no
             more
             satisfaction
             for
             delivery
             of
             the
             Prisoners
             :
             The
             Governour
             excused
             himself
             for
             what
             past
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             on
             one
             side
             that
             the
             Iesuites
             stirred
             not
             abroad
             by
             night
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             confess
             persons
             that
             lay
             a
             dying
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             other
             side
             finding
             at
             midnight
             two
             persons
             in
             the
             streets
             in
             Iesuites
             habit
             ,
             it
             gave
             him
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             that
             they
             were
             Robbers
             who
             made
             use
             of
             that
             disguise
             .
             This
             story
             was
             told
             me
             by
             a
             Lay-brother
             a
             Iesuite
             named
             
               Pantaleon
               d'
               Almeyda
            
             ,
             who
             was
             at
             Granada
             not
             many
             years
             since
             ,
             whom
             his
             Superiors
             have
             since
             sent
             into
             
               New
               Spain
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             corrupt
             Manners
             of
             their
             Schollars
             and
             Priests
             in
             three
             Great
             Provinces
             :
             How
             they
             keep
             their
             Vow
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             cheat
             Princes
             .
          
           
             P.
             410.
             
             The
             Iesuites
             make
             a
             particular
             vow
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             ,
             though
             sufficiently
             obliged
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             all
             Catholiques
             were
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             how
             ill
             they
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             known
             ,
             these
             Fathers
             take
             on
             themselves
             the
             instruction
             of
             youth
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             infuse
             into
             them
             the
             Principles
             of
             Learning
             and
             Good
             manners
             .
             They
             managed
             it
             so
             well
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             
               Stiria
               ,
               Carinthia
            
             ,
             and
             Carniola
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             had
             studyed
             under
             them
             ,
             led
             so
             infamous
             lives
             ,
             and
             gave
             such
             ill
             examples
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Paul
             5.
             held
             himself
             obliged
             by
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Office
             to
             take
             order
             for
             their
             reformation
             :
             For
             this
             purpose
             in
             1619.
             he
             appointed
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Serzane
             his
             Nuntio
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             to
             be
             Visitor
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             correct
             and
             punish
             the
             debauchery
             of
             their
             manners
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             The
             Iesuites
             who
             loved
             these
             wretched
             Priests
             and
             Students
             ,
             as
             their
             true
             disciples
             ,
             to
             discharge
             their
             vow
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Holy
             See
             left
             no
             stone
             unturned
             to
             hinder
             the
             Visitation
             :
             
             But
             seeing
             the
             Nuntio
             far
             advanced
             in
             the
             chastisement
             and
             reformation
             of
             these
             corrupt
             Church-men
             ,
             they
             found
             a
             rare
             expedient
             to
             hinder
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             punishments
             given
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             them
             impunity
             in
             their
             loose
             courses
             of
             life
             .
             
               F.
               Bartholome●
               Villers
               a
               Iesuite
            
             was
             then
             Confessor
             to
             the
             Archduke
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             priviledge
             to
             give
             his
             advice
             first
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Affairs
             .
             He
             represented
             to
             this
             Prince
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             design
             in
             this
             Visitation
             was
             to
             know
             and
             procure
             a
             Memoire
             of
             all
             the
             forces
             and
             fortifications
             of
             all
             his
             Estate
             ,
             for
             some
             purposes
             unknown
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             there
             was
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             ;
             That
             the
             Nuntio
             being
             an
             Italian
             would
             take
             with
             him
             some
             persons
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             to
             assist
             in
             the
             Visitation
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             fit
             to
             give
             strangers
             liberty
             to
             enter
             the
             State
             ,
             to
             penetrate
             its
             secrets
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             into
             Memoirs
             :
             Had
             this
             Prince
             been
             less
             pious
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             needed
             greater
             motives
             to
             cross
             the
             good
             intentions
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             having
             discovered
             these
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             their
             reasons
             ,
             he
             seconded
             the
             designs
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Visitation
             was
             held
             throughout
             these
             three
             Great
             Provinces
             ,
             wherein
             there
             were
             found
             only
             fix
             Priests
             who
             used
             not
             Concubines
             ,
             and
             were
             otherwise
             guilty
             of
             scandalous
             living
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             now
             say
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             perswaded
             this
             Prince
             to
             hinder
             
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Pope
             ▪
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             good
             obedience
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             Pontife
             ?
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             it
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Robber
               and
               Receiver
               merit
               the
               same
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             Author
             who
             relates
             this
             story
             ,
             sayes
             that
             these
             debauched
             Priests
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             studied
             under
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             but
             made
             it
             their
             custom
             to
             give
             the
             Fathers
             several
             Presents
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             engaged
             these
             Masters
             to
             favour
             their
             Schollers
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             into
             protection
             though
             publick
             and
             scandalous
             sinners
             ;
             
               Plerique
               enim
               provinciarum
               illarum
               Sacerdotes
               ex
               Iesuitarum
               scholis
               profecti
               munusculd
               illis
               frequenter
               missitabant
               ,
               adeoque
               duplici
               nomine
               quamvis
               palam
               essent
               improbi
               ,
               Magistrorum
               patr●cinium
               gratiamque
               meceri
               videbantur
               .
            
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Vargas
             Relat.
             de
             stratag
             .
             Jesuitarum
             .
             cap.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
             They
             make
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Prague
             against
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             by
             attributing
             Rights
             not
             due
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             P.
             411.
             
             What
             passed
             at
             Prague
             is
             fresher
             in
             memory
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             difference
             having
             been
             referred
             by
             the
             Cardinal
             
               d'
               Arach
            
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Prague
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             of
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             The
             fact
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
           
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             6th
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             4th
             ,
             erected
             in
             1348.
             an
             University
             at
             Prague
             ,
             whereof
             the
             then
             Arch-Bishop
             was
             made
             Chancellour
             ,
             and
             his
             successors
             for
             the
             time
             being
             to
             have
             that
             dignity
             annexed
             to
             their
             Arch-Bishoprick
             ;
             the
             power
             given
             him
             was
             not
             only
             to
             bestow
             the
             degrees
             of
             Master
             ,
             Doctor
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             all
             other
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             an
             ordinary
             by
             the
             Canons
             which
             have
             been
             expounded
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             extend
             even
             to
             the
             inferiour
             Schools
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             Secular
             Princes
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             in
             this
             University
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             consequence
             ,
             he
             that
             takes
             this
             right
             from
             the
             Bishop
             incurs
             the
             sentence
             of
             excommunication
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Bull
             
               in
               Coena
               Domini
            
             against
             those
             that
             usurp
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             that
             belongs
             not
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             who
             have
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             an
             extravagant
             ambition
             to
             command
             ;
             thought
             it
             a
             good
             way
             to
             please
             their
             itch
             of
             Superiority
             ,
             by
             bringing
             under
             their
             power
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticks
             of
             Prague
             ,
             and
             making
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Schools
             there
             ;
             to
             effect
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             establish
             him
             for
             Chancellour
             ,
             Rector
             and
             Governour
             of
             all
             the
             Schools
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             Rector
             of
             their
             Colledge
             ,
             though
             not
             feasible
             without
             interessing
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             which
             they
             made
             no
             difficulty
             of
             ;
             they
             perswaded
             the
             Emperour
             as
             they
             pleased
             and
             executed
             their
             desires
             accordingly
             trampling
             under
             foot
             the
             Laws
             Divine
             ,
             and
             all
             humane
             respects
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             reposing
             intire
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             leaving
             them
             to
             effect
             their
             design
             ,
             as
             themselves
             should
             think
             fit
             .
          
           
             They
             drew
             up
             an
             Ordinance
             which
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             presented
             in
             his
             complaints
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             Some
             passages
             whereof
             are
             here
             inserted
             out
             of
             the
             clauses
             pertinent
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               By
               our
               Authority
               Royal
               and
               Imperial
               we
               unite
               by
               full
               right
               and
               to
               perpe●uity
               th
            
             Caroline
             Vniversity
             (
             so
             called
             from
             the
             founder
             Charles
             the
             4
             
               th
               )
               to
            
             Ferdinands
             
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Society
               of
               Iesus
               established
               in
               our
               City
               of
            
             Prague
             ,
             
               without
               that
               any
               priviledge
               of
               the
            
             Caroline
             
               Vniversity
               shall
               prejudice
               this
               Vnion
            
             .
             What
             's
             this
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             but
             that
             though
             the
             Apostolick
             See
             ,
             and
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             would
             have
             the
             University
             of
             Prague
             submit
             to
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             as
             their
             Soveraign
             Chief
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             notwithstanding
             we
             will
             take
             away
             this
             Right
             from
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             and
             maugre
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               See
            
             and
             the
             Council
             ,
             make
             the
             whole
             University
             subject
             to
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Iesuites
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               Emperour
               proceeds
            
             :
             Whereas
             we
             can
             abolish
             as
             faulty
             ,
             and
             do
             hereby
             effectually
             abolish
             all
             that
             may
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             union
             we
             make
             :
             Therefore
             
             we
             will
             ,
             that
             to
             perpetuity
             ,
             the
             Rector
             of
             our
             Colledge
             Imperial
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             established
             according
             to
             custome
             by
             the
             Superiours
             of
             the
             said
             Society
             shall
             be
             Rector
             of
             the
             whole
             Vniversity
             ,
             and
             we
             make
             void
             by
             these
             presents
             ,
             and
             annual
             the
             right
             which
             any
             others
             might
             pretend
             thereto
             
               (
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishoprick
               ;
               )
            
             And
             we
             do
             hereby
             submit
             unto
             the
             said
             Rector
             all
             the
             Masters
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             inferiour
             Schools
             ,
             as
             others
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Prague
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             obey
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             said
             Rector
             or
             his
             Deputy
             for
             making
             visitations
             ,
             or
             establishing
             any
             reglement
             .
             No
             person
             shall
             have
             power
             to
             establish
             any
             new
             School
             in
             any
             faculty
             whatsoever
             without
             permission
             in
             writing
             from
             the
             said
             Rector
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             submit
             also
             all
             the
             Colledges
             and
             petty
             Schools
             of
             all
             the
             Kingdome
             
               (
               of
               Bohemia
            
             )
             as
             well
             those
             now
             established
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             established
             hereafter
             :
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Secular
             Authority
             they
             give
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             all
             rights
             of
             inquisition
             and
             correction
             of
             here●icks
             ,
             and
             the
             censure
             of
             all
             Books
             to
             be
             printed
             or
             sold.
             
          
           
             The
             Emperour
             gave
             all
             this
             Authority
             (
             which
             he
             had
             not
             himself
             )
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             who
             had
             given
             him
             the
             occasion
             of
             committing
             this
             Sacriledge
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             the
             Emp●rour
             did
             it
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             by
             their
             procurement
             by
             giving
             him
             the
             means
             by
             a
             comparison
             as
             unjust
             as
             the
             example
             they
             produced
             for
             a
             precedent
             :
             See
             here
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
           
             They
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             had
             lost
             all
             their
             right
             to
             their
             foundation
             ,
             and
             rents
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             hereticks
             became
             Masters
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
             having
             recovered
             them
             by
             Conquest
             through
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Armes
             had
             acquired
             a
             right
             in
             domaine
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             absolute
             Master
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Patron
             having
             lost
             all
             his
             right
             .
             From
             hence
             they
             inferred
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             having
             delivered
             the
             University
             of
             Prague
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             hereticks
             who
             had
             been
             Masters
             thereof
             for
             two
             hundred
             years
             ,
             was
             of
             a
             Protector
             become
             Master
             thereof
             by
             his
             Arms
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             give
             it
             to
             whom
             he
             pleased
             :
             They
             framed
             an
             Imperial
             Constitution
             on
             this
             ground
             .
          
           
             Who
             ever
             heard
             of
             a
             villany
             like
             this
             ?
             they
             would
             despoil
             the
             ancient
             Orders
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             their
             unquestionable
             rights
             ,
             and
             to
             compass
             their
             ends
             ,
             trample
             under
             foot
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             mock
             at
             his
             Authority
             ,
             perswade
             the
             Emperour
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             whereby
             he
             incurs
             the
             penalties
             declared
             by
             the
             Bull
             
               in
               Coena
               Domini
            
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             to
             make
             the
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             the
             company
             ,
             governour
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Prague
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             They
             make
             their
             F.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             cheat
             ,
             and
             aspy
             ,
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             Saint
             and
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             P.
             402.
             
             I
             have
             long
             desired
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             story
             I
             have
             been
             often
             told
             ,
             and
             learnt
             it
             at
             last
             of
             
               F.
               Morales
            
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             In
             1638.
             a
             Iesuite
             called
             
               Francis
               Matthew
               Cyprian
            
             came
             from
             the
             East-Indies
             to
             Macao
             .
             He
             had
             scarce
             set
             foot
             on
             land
             ,
             but
             the
             Bells
             of
             the
             Colledge
             rung
             out
             so
             loudly
             ,
             that
             they
             shook
             the
             whole
             town
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             inhabitants
             reason
             to
             enquire
             the
             cause
             :
             but
             they
             were
             soon
             satisfied
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             running
             all
             about
             and
             saying
             ;
             
               F.
               Cyprian
               is
               come
               at
               last
               .
            
             He
             lived
             as
             those
             whom
             the
             Iesuites
             call
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             in
             compliance
             with
             them
             published
             him
             for
             such
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             the
             person
             they
             so
             unanimously
             canonized
             ,
             I
             shall
             relate
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             not
             his
             whole
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             long
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             did
             this
             time
             at
             Macao
             ,
             whereof
             all
             the
             people
             have
             been
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             Heralds
             to
             proclaim
             his
             impostures
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             one
             day
             after
             long
             intreaty
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             went
             up
             into
             the
             pulpit
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             usually
             said
             of
             impudent
             Musicians
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             more
             intreated
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             than
             they
             were
             to
             sing
             ,
             was
             true
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             preached
             three
             hours
             by
             the
             
             clock
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             diligence
             used
             ,
             and
             signs
             made
             to
             stop
             his
             impertinent
             pratling
             ,
             nothing
             could
             stay
             the
             course
             of
             his
             ●opperies
             for
             three
             hours
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             his
             Sermon
             was
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             folly
             ,
             That
             St.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             had
             sent
             him
             to
             preach
             at
             Iapan
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             familiar
             discourses
             often
             held
             with
             him
             had
             given
             him
             that
             order
             .
             To
             authorize
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             took
             to
             witness
             the
             holy
             images
             ,
             the
             walls
             and
             pillars
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             his
             Auditors
             to
             believe
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             Revelations
             and
             ravishments
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             of
             the
             City
             opposed
             his
             passage
             from
             the
             territories
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             hinder
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             make
             use
             of
             his
             mantle
             for
             a
             bark
             ,
             his
             staff
             for
             a
             mast
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             pass
             over
             with
             more
             security
             than
             in
             a
             vessel
             well
             equipped
             :
             These
             and
             other
             expressions
             in
             his
             Sermon
             gave
             the
             people
             much
             trouble
             ,
             because
             ,
             if
             all
             things
             fell
             out
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             would
             break
             the
             Commerce
             between
             Portugal
             and
             Iapan
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             people
             .
             All
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             
               learned
               persons
            
             assembled
             together
             ,
             to
             consider
             what
             might
             have
             inclined
             the
             Iesuite
             to
             talk
             at
             that
             rate
             ,
             and
             what
             remedy
             to
             apply
             .
             The
             most
             judicious
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             fool
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             that
             time
             he
             practised
             dissimulation
             more
             than
             solly
             ;
             which
             opinion
             had
             sufficient
             grounds
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             propable
             he
             hid
             under
             these
             appearances
             of
             dotage
             ,
             the
             
             design
             he
             had
             to
             favour
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Hollanders
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             him
             as
             an
             instrument
             proper
             to
             ruine
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             When
             Cyprian
             knew
             what
             past
             in
             this
             assembly
             by
             the
             information
             of
             those
             co●fidents
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             whom
             fear
             or
             interest
             ingages
             to
             give
             them
             advice
             of
             all
             that
             is
             transacted
             ;
             this
             impostor
             writ
             in
             a
             paper
             all
             that
             past
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             statue
             of
             St.
             
               Francis
               Xavier
            
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             Cell
             of
             the
             Visitor
             
               Manuel
               Diaz
            
             the
             Jesuite
             .
             One
             of
             the
             Assembly
             came
             to
             see
             the
             Visitor
             ,
             and
             Cyprian
             having
             notice
             of
             it
             went
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             having
             whispered
             him
             in
             the
             ear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Secular
             person
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             the
             Visitor
             went
             his
             way
             :
             When
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             the
             Visitor
             forthwith
             sayes
             to
             the
             townsman
             ;
             
               SIR
               Know
               you
               what
            
             F.
             Cyprian
             
               saish
               ?
               See
               what
               that
               paper
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
            
             St.
             Francis
             Xavier
             .
             The
             townsman
             took
             the
             paper
             ,
             wherein
             he
             found
             the
             names
             of
             all
             who
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Assembly
             written
             with
             F.
             Cyprians
             hand
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             two
             months
             they
             should
             all
             dye
             ,
             for
             having
             given
             so
             disadvantageous
             a
             judgement
             of
             the
             Iesuite
             :
             The
             Visitor
             with
             great
             exclamations
             conjures
             the
             townsman
             to
             publish
             the
             paper
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             were
             to
             die
             might
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             it
             ●
             but
             the
             event
             was
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             those
             men
             who
             were
             before
             Crazy
             ,
             had
             their
             health
             very
             well
             for
             these
             two
             months
             
             and
             a
             long
             time
             after
             :
             Perhaps
             because
             their
             distemper
             forbore
             to
             afflict
             them
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             F.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             peradventure
             had
             given
             them
             some
             of
             his
             reliques
             ,
             as
             his
             gray
             hairs
             ,
             his
             old
             shirts
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             distributed
             very
             liberally
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             people
             had
             a
             great
             esteem
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             torn
             in
             pieces
             his
             robe
             to
             serve
             them
             for
             reliques
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             new
             and
             of
             very
             fine
             cloth
             which
             made
             F.
             Cyprian
             willing
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             telling
             the
             people
             that
             the
             habit
             he
             wore
             abroad
             was
             not
             a
             relique
             considerable
             enough
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             came
             to
             his
             lodging
             he
             would
             give
             them
             excellent
             new
             cloth
             of
             his
             old
             torn
             shirts
             .
          
           
             A
             Pagan
             Indian
             trimmed
             him
             for
             nothing
             ,
             which
             Cyprian
             said
             
               was
               an
               action
               sufficient
               to
               convert
               him
            
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             made
             great
             gains
             every
             time
             that
             he
             shaved
             him
             by
             selling
             every
             hair
             of
             his
             beard
             for
             a
             relique
             ,
             and
             when
             Cyprian
             knew
             it
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               man
               must
               be
               allowed
               to
               advance
               dev●tion
               .
            
          
           
             They
             were
             at
             last
             confirmed
             in
             the
             opinion
             they
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             spy
             ,
             or
             what
             fell
             out
             afterwards
             .
             A
             Iesuite
             ,
             simple
             and
             devout
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             also
             there
             uses
             to
             be
             among
             them
             )
             and
             to
             F.
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
               Morales
            
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             in
             private
             :
             
               Within
               two
               months
               the
               Emperour
               of
            
             Japan
             
               shall
               send
               in
               search
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               twelve
               of
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               whereof
               I
               will
               be
               one
               ,
               will
               go
               where
               required
               ,
               
               and
               the
               first
               five
               years
               we
               shall
               suffer
               three
               sorts
               of
               punishments
               ,
               the
               Sword
               ,
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               seen
               great
               miracles
               done
               by
            
             F.
             Cyprian
             
               in
               confirmation
               of
               this
               truth
            
             .
             There
             past
             not
             only
             two
             months
             but
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             may
             pass
             before
             any
             come
             in
             search
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             go
             to
             Iapan
             .
             It
             is
             true
             nevertheless
             that
             F.
             Cyprian
             had
             taken
             his
             measures
             to
             go
             to
             Iapan
             within
             two
             months
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             that
             purpose
             sent
             two
             Iesuites
             into
             a
             D●sart
             Island
             to
             build
             a
             vessel
             for
             his
             passage
             ;
             the
             City
             was
             advertised
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             But
             F.
             Cyprian
             warned
             them
             who
             had
             commission
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             ,
             foretelling
             them
             that
             there
             would
             fall
             fire
             from
             heaven
             on
             them
             who
             would
             adventure
             to
             touch
             it
             :
             He
             said
             truth
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             but
             not
             altogether
             ,
             for
             fire
             there
             was
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             burnt
             not
             men
             ,
             but
             men
             burnt
             the
             barque
             .
             By
             this
             they
             discovered
             his
             design
             ,
             and
             gave
             account
             to
             the
             inquisition
             of
             his
             Revelations
             ,
             his
             Prophecies
             and
             Impostures
             he
             made
             use
             of
             for
             cheating
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             inquisitors
             having
             found
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             information
             ,
             ordered
             he
             should
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             charged
             
               Anthony
               Cardin
            
             the
             Iesuite
             to
             bring
             him
             thither
             ;
             but
             as
             one
             who
             had
             sucked
             the
             same
             milk
             ,
             and
             learnt
             the
             same
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             permitted
             him
             to
             flee
             among
             the
             Moores
             where
             he
             ended
             his
             life
             with
             as
             much
             sanctity
             as
             he
             began
             ,
             and
             led
             
             it
             to
             that
             time
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             Poza
             the
             Iesuite
             hath
             put
             him
             in
             his
             Martyrology
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             seek
             in
             the
             Indies
             the
             means
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             ,
             not
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             :
             And
             dishonour
             Religion
             by
             their
             Concubinages
             and
             impostures
             .
          
           
             P.
             407.
             
             The
             story
             of
             what
             past
             among
             the
             
               Indians
               Chiriguanaes
            
             is
             worth
             the
             reporting
             :
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Author
             ,
             at
             Madrid
             of
             a
             person
             of
             honour
             ,
             a
             Friend
             and
             Correspondent
             of
             D.
             
               Iohn
               D'
               Elizarazo
            
             his
             Majesties
             Commissioner
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Plat●
             in
             Peru.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Indians
               Chiriguanaes
            
             live
             beyond
             the
             Mountains
             of
             Peru
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             Nation
             very
             docil
             and
             susceptible
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             Enemies
             to
             those
             labours
             and
             pains
             the
             Indians
             now
             suffer
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             undertook
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             laboured
             to
             good
             effect
             ;
             these
             Infidels
             receiving
             the
             Gospel
             with
             very
             great
             devotion
             ;
             when
             the
             Fathers
             saw
             them
             almost
             all
             Converted
             and
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             dexterous
             and
             tractable
             ,
             they
             resolved
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             the
             end
             of
             their
             preaching
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             appeared
             ,
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             these
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             advantage
             by
             their
             estates
             .
             They
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             their
             preachers
             they
             desired
             to
             live
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             wanted
             lands
             and
             hereditaments
             for
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             desired
             
             their
             Ayd
             for
             planting
             some
             Sugar-Canes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             to
             live
             with
             Credit
             .
          
           
             The
             Indians
             perceived
             the
             Avarice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             were
             confirmed
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             wherein
             all
             they
             of
             Peru
             concurre
             ,
             that
             these
             people
             are
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             under
             pretence
             of
             preaching
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             labour
             only
             to
             establish
             their
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             deprive
             the
             Indians
             of
             their
             Liberty
             :
             So
             that
             they
             resolved
             to
             set
             upon
             them
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             chastise
             them
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             an
             example
             to
             others
             .
             Though
             the
             Iesuites
             had
             not
             been
             long
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             they
             had
             contracted
             great
             familiarity
             with
             the
             Indian
             women
             ,
             who
             had
             such
             affection
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             it
             appear
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             exprest
             to
             their
             Husbands
             and
             Kindred
             ;
             for
             they
             gave
             them
             notice
             of
             the
             resolution
             taken
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             means
             to
             flee
             away
             .
             Six
             of
             them
             escaped
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Plata
             ,
             where
             they
             blazed
             it
             abroad
             ,
             that
             the
             Indians
             out
             of
             unwillingness
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             had
             driven
             them
             away
             ;
             And
             that
             their
             Companion
             
               F.
               Mendiola
            
             had
             renounced
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             marryed
             after
             the
             manner
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             That
             this
             obliged
             them
             to
             give
             Accompt
             of
             what
             past
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             ●etched
             out
             thence
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             it
             being
             otherwise
             impossible
             the
             Infidels
             
             should
             be
             converted
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             Mendiola
             cherished
             them
             in
             their
             blindness
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             punished
             for
             his
             faults
             :
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             would
             be
             confirmed
             in
             their
             Errour
             by
             the
             ill
             example
             of
             a
             Priest
             and
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             had
             embraced
             their
             Religion
             ,
             this
             made
             them
             desire
             forces
             of
             
               D.
               Iohn
               D'ilisaraze
            
             for
             the
             enterprize
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             allegations
             ,
             they
             had
             taken
             from
             Mendi●la
             the
             Iesuites
             habit
             ,
             as
             having
             apostatized
             from
             the
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Minister
             Judged
             this
             an
             affair
             of
             too
             Great
             consequence
             to
             be
             hastily
             engaged
             in
             ,
             and
             took
             better
             advice
             which
             was
             to
             send
             an
             express
             to
             Mendiola
             ,
             to
             assure
             him
             of
             his
             protection
             and
             assistance
             to
             obtain
             absolution
             from
             his
             Crime
             .
             This
             Father
             was
             extremely
             surprized
             at
             the
             newes
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             thought
             of
             Renouncing
             the
             Faith
             ,
             or
             quitting
             the
             Iesuites
             habit
             .
             This
             made
             him
             resolve
             to
             be
             gone
             forthwith
             and
             inform
             himself
             of
             all
             that
             concerned
             him
             on
             this
             occasion
             :
             He
             presented
             himself
             in
             this
             condition
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             presence
             convinced
             them
             of
             the
             falseness
             of
             their
             allegations
             against
             him
             .
             Declaring
             that
             all
             this
             was
             grounded
             on
             their
             weakness
             and
             wretchedness
             ,
             which
             had
             precipitated
             them
             into
             Concubinage
             :
             And
             that
             these
             Iesuites
             to
             cover
             their
             fault
             had
             attributed
             his
             to
             Idol●try
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             fault
             
             being
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             he
             alone
             who
             was
             the
             least
             guilty
             should
             bear
             the
             shame
             :
             This
             obliged
             him
             to
             quit
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Secular
             Priest
             ,
             with
             the
             hatred
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             he
             conceived
             against
             them
             who
             had
             raised
             such
             an
             infamous
             slander
             against
             him
             ,
             with
             design
             to
             destroy
             him
             among
             the
             Indians
             ,
             left
             he
             should
             discover
             their
             villanies
             ,
             abhorring
             that
             Order
             ,
             who
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             such
             wickedness
             will
             strip
             their
             Fryars
             of
             the
             habit
             they
             wear
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Jesuite
             stabbed
             by
             the
             Husband
             of
             a
             Woman
             he
             loved
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             suborn
             Witnesses
             to
             save
             their
             Credit
             .
          
           
             P.
             398.
             
             The
             Colledge
             of
             Jesuites
             of
             Granada
             hath
             an
             Estate
             in
             a
             place
             called
             Caparacena
             two
             Leagues
             from
             Granada
             ,
             the
             administration
             whereof
             they
             gave
             to
             
               Balthazar
               des
               Rois
            
             one
             of
             the
             Society
             :
             he
             had
             such
             affection
             for
             a
             marryed
             woman
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             publickly
             known
             ,
             though
             the
             Husband
             was
             the
             last
             who
             had
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Iesuite
             having
             imployed
             him
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Grounds
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             more
             tractable
             ,
             had
             doubled
             his
             wages
             .
             At
             last
             the
             poor
             Cuckold
             provoked
             by
             the
             injury
             done
             him
             ,
             studyed
             a
             fit
             occasion
             of
             revenge
             .
             The
             Jesuite
             doubting
             nothing
             ,
             came
             one
             day
             from
             Granada
             to
             the
             Farm
             ,
             and
             went
             
             directly
             to
             the
             Womans
             house
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             husband
             was
             there
             .
             But
             the
             man
             having
             hid
             himself
             to
             see
             what
             should
             pass
             between
             his
             Wife
             and
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             when
             he
             found
             them
             both
             at
             their
             Ease
             stabbed
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             dead
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             having
             thrown
             his
             Bonnet
             aloft
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Away
               Horns
            
             .
             An
             Information
             was
             exhibited
             of
             what
             happened
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             constantly
             affirmed
             the
             Iesuite
             was
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             that
             the
             Husband
             had
             often
             warned
             him
             from
             seeing
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             blamed
             by
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             having
             consented
             to
             his
             own
             infamy
             :
             The
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Granada
             hearing
             this
             ,
             exhibited
             a
             
               Plaint
               Criminal
            
             against
             the
             Murtherer
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Information
             quite
             different
             from
             that
             which
             had
             been
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             took
             with
             him
             a
             Notary
             of
             Granada
             to
             effect
             it
             :
             He
             endeavoured
             both
             by
             promises
             and
             presents
             to
             perswade
             the
             witnesses
             examined
             in
             the
             first
             information
             to
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             use
             ambiguous
             expressions
             in
             some
             matters
             :
             And
             't
             will
             be
             worth
             the
             observation
             how
             he
             managed
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             had
             deposed
             in
             the
             first
             information
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Husband
             had
             killed
             or
             wounded
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             he
             threw
             the
             Bonnett
             aloft
             ,
             and
             said
             
               Away
               Horns
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             second
             Deposition
             said
             ,
             He
             remembred
             not
             that
             he
             had
             mentioned
             that
             circumstance
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             
             it
             was
             inserted
             in
             the
             Process
             ,
             the
             Clark
             had
             put
             it
             in
             of
             himself
             :
             Another
             desirous
             to
             justifie
             the
             Iesuite
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             not
             lyable
             to
             suspicion
             ,
             by
             an
             Equivocation
             said
             ,
             
               She
               was
               a
               Woman
               of
               Age
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               Very
               old
            
             ,
             though
             I
             can
             affirm
             on
             my
             own
             knowledge
             she
             was
             but
             28.
             
             Most
             of
             the
             witnesses
             used
             like
             Equivocations
             ,
             but
             agreed
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Iesuite
             was
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             often
             seen
             him
             with
             his
             Chapelet
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             having
             gotten
             this
             information
             ,
             vigorously
             prosecuted
             the
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             condemned
             (
             by
             contumacy
             for
             not
             appearing
             )
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             sentence
             had
             been
             pronounced
             ,
             they
             printed
             the
             whole
             Process
             and
             Information
             verbatim
             ,
             with
             the
             Definitive
             sentence
             ,
             and
             distributed
             it
             throughout
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             had
             known
             the
             story
             .
             I
             have
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             by
             me
             .
             I
             consider
             not
             so
             much
             the
             fault
             of
             this
             Fryar
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             to
             which
             others
             may
             be
             subject
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Action
             must
             be
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             canonized
             ,
             because
             done
             by
             a
             Iesuite
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             better
             cause
             a
             man
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             than
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Society
             consists
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             sinners
             .
             Thus
             their
             Apologies
             prove
             more
             scandalous
             than
             their
             Crimes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             horrible
             corruption
             of
             a
             holy
             Sister
             by
             Mena
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             who
             was
             saved
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             from
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             marryed
             ,
             and
             taught
             Judaisme
             .
          
           
             P.
             25.
             
             Mena
             was
             a
             Jesuite
             in
             appearance
             ,
             of
             very
             great
             abilities
             ,
             he
             was
             lean
             ,
             pale
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             sunk
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             wore
             alwayes
             a
             great
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Chapelet
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             the
             better
             to
             cover
             his
             greater
             hypocrisie
             :
             when
             I
             was
             a
             Student
             at
             Salamanca
             ,
             being
             very
             young
             ,
             I
             heard
             sometimes
             his
             discourses
             and
             exhortations
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             with
             such
             force
             ,
             that
             his
             Auditors
             trembled
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             gained
             the
             respect
             and
             esteem
             of
             a
             Saint
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             observed
             ,
             he
             made
             his
             Sermons
             before
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Penance
             ,
             practised
             by
             many
             in
             that
             Colledge
             ,
             for
             which
             this
             good
             Father
             seemed
             to
             have
             no
             great
             affection
             or
             Devotion
             ,
             though
             none
             needed
             it
             more
             .
          
           
             Among
             many
             others
             who
             confessed
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             devout
             woman
             who
             was
             very
             simple
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             said
             that
             God
             by
             Revelation
             had
             signified
             to
             him
             that
             it
             was
             his
             will
             he
             should
             marry
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             live
             together
             as
             marryed
             persons
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             kept
             secret
             ,
             and
             no
             person
             to
             know
             it
             .
             The
             woman
             would
             not
             be
             perswaded
             without
             seeing
             the
             opinions
             of
             some
             learned
             persons
             in
             approbation
             
             of
             
             Mena's
             assertions
             .
             And
             as
             one
             Crime
             easily
             drawes
             on
             another
             ,
             the
             Iesuite
             used
             this
             Artifice
             to
             make
             the
             poor
             woman
             believe
             that
             several
             persons
             of
             Learning
             agreed
             with
             him
             in
             opinion
             ;
             he
             spoke
             with
             the
             ablest
             Doctors
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             he
             confessed
             a
             person
             very
             spiritual
             and
             pious
             ,
             but
             withall
             very
             scrupulous
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             she
             Rested
             not
             assured
             in
             following
             the
             directions
             he
             gave
             her
             ,
             without
             confirmation
             from
             other
             Learned
             men
             ;
             therefore
             he
             intreated
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             long
             experience
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             Souls
             ,
             they
             would
             appease
             this
             unquiet
             spirit
             by
             assuring
             her
             she
             might
             safely
             follow
             what
             
               F.
               Mena
            
             advised
             her
             :
             The
             Doctors
             who
             had
             alwayes
             observed
             the
             modesty
             of
             this
             mans
             behaviour
             ,
             had
             often
             heard
             him
             preach
             ,
             and
             knew
             his
             discourses
             were
             powerfull
             ,
             that
             he
             spoke
             of
             nothing
             but
             eternity
             ,
             that
             he
             repeated
             almost
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             Iudas
             fryed
             in
             Hell
             above
             1600
             years
             for
             one
             mortall
             sin
             ,
             and
             should
             burn
             there
             for
             ever
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             other
             expressions
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             granted
             his
             request
             .
          
           
             The
             I●suite
             having
             their
             testimony
             ,
             went
             to
             his
             holy
             Sister
             ,
             and
             having
             made
             use
             thereof
             to
             deceive
             the
             poor
             wretch
             ,
             who
             thought
             the
             Doctors
             had
             approved
             the
             pretended
             Revelation
             of
             her
             Confessor
             ,
             she
             consented
             to
             marry
             him
             ▪
             (
             the
             circumstances
             of
             this
             infamous
             marriage
             ▪
             
             reported
             by
             the
             Author
             are
             so
             abominable
             ,
             that
             we
             thought
             fit
             to
             omit
             them
             .
             )
             The
             Iesuite
             continued
             a
             long
             time
             the
             commission
             of
             his
             Villanies
             before
             and
             after
             Mass
             ,
             and
             forbore
             not
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             continue
             his
             discourses
             of
             piety
             in
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             but
             leaving
             us
             to
             perform
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Penance
             we
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             retyred
             to
             his
             pleasures
             with
             his
             holy
             sister
             in
             an
             Ermitage
             where
             he
             kept
             her
             .
          
           
             The
             Inquisition
             was
             advertised
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             caused
             Mena
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             at
             Valladobid
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             him
             made
             as
             much
             noise
             as
             his
             pretended
             vertue
             had
             gained
             him
             reputation
             :
             The
             Society
             undertook
             his
             defence
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             credit
             and
             Certificates
             that
             
               F.
               Mena
            
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             by
             extenuating
             his
             Crime
             ,
             they
             obtained
             leave
             to
             take
             him
             into
             their
             Colledge
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             be
             in
             custody
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             :
             But
             they
             were
             so
             desirous
             to
             set
             him
             at
             liberty
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             who
             were
             ordered
             to
             attend
             the
             sick
             man
             ,
             went
             to
             dinner
             ,
             the
             Jesuites
             sent
             to
             tolle
             the
             Bell
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             out
             that
             Mena
             was
             dead
             .
             And
             to
             cover
             this
             Lie
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             face
             and
             hands
             of
             past-board
             ,
             and
             having
             fagotted
             up
             a
             kind
             of
             body
             of
             Sticks
             and
             old
             Clouts
             ,
             they
             put
             this
             wooden
             Mena
             on
             a
             Biere
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             mounted
             the
             true
             Mena
             on
             a
             good
             Mule
             ,
             which
             rested
             not
             till
             he
             came
             
             to
             Genes
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             within
             these
             twenty
             years
             ,
             publiquely
             read
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             to
             the
             Iawes
             .
             He
             married
             there
             ,
             and
             had
             Children
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             of
             mine
             told
             me
             he
             had
             spoken
             with
             them
             at
             Genes
             ,
             and
             asked
             them
             news
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             long
             before
             dead
             :
             And
             those
             he
             had
             by
             his
             holy
             Sister
             I
             have
             seen
             Students
             in
             the
             Iesuites
             Colledge
             of
             Salamanca
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             used
             :
             As
             for
             the
             she-Saint
             ▪
             she
             appeared
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             a
             Fryar
             profest
             may
             marry
             upon
             a
             probable
             Re●elation
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             
               F.
               Mena
            
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Iesuite
               Salas
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               tract
               .
               8
               Disp.
               unicâ
               Sect.
               5.
               
               Nunt.
            
             51.
             teaches
             ,
             That
             a
             Fryar
             pro●est
             ,
             of
             an
             Order
             approved
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             a
             probability
             of
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             God
             dispenses
             with
             his
             Vow
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             marry
             ,
             may
             marry
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             this
             probable
             ,
             though
             doubtfull
             dispensation
             :
             I
             know
             very
             well
             that
             Doctor
             Aquila
             answers
             ,
             that
             Salas
             changed
             his
             opinion
             before
             they
             had
             printed
             the
             Leaf
             that
             contains
             this
             proposition
             .
             But
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             tear
             off
             those
             that
             were
             printed
             already
             :
             But
             it
             is
             a
             known
             and
             ordinary
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             for
             evading
             the
             reproaches
             justly
             
             due
             to
             them
             for
             any
             proposition
             cited
             out
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             to
             produce
             a
             corrected
             Copy
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             been
             expunged
             :
             But
             't
             is
             not
             so
             here
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             several
             Copies
             of
             Salas
             in
             print
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             corrected
             ;
             and
             Salas
             who
             should
             have
             corrected
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             hath
             maintained
             it
             ;
             and
             three
             of
             the
             gravest
             Fathers
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Society
             have
             approved
             ,
             and
             three
             thousand
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             had
             the
             book
             been
             read
             by
             so
             many
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Thes●s
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             That
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             say
             the
             Breviary
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             but
             ●
             Customary
             Error
             .
          
           
             P.
             43.
             
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Author
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Ocagna
             in
             1636.
             a
             Thesis
             maintained
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             wherein
             they
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Ecclesiastiques
             Secular
             and
             Regular
             ,
             were
             not
             obliged
             neither
             on
             pain
             of
             sin
             mortall
             nor
             venial
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             Breviary
             :
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Law
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             command
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Custom
             derived
             from
             common
             Error
             :
             I
             assisted
             in
             person
             at
             these
             Theses
             ,
             upon
             this
             token
             ,
             that
             three
             dayes
             after
             the
             Jesuite
             was
             cited
             by
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             but
             what
             became
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             extravagancy
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             self-conceit
             ;
             falsifying
             Books
             .
             Valentia
             confounded
             on
             this
             occasion
             before
             Pipe
             Clement
             the
             8th
             and
             died
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             43.
             
             In
             the
             first
             Edition
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Exercises
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             proposition
             p●g
             .
             31
             and
             32
             of
             the
             Impression
             at
             
               Burg●s
               ,
               1574.
               
               It
               is
               the
               great
               perfection
               of
               a
            
             Christian
             
               to
               keep
               himself
               indifferent
               to
               do
               what
               God
               shall
               reveal
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               determine
               himself
               to
               do
               what
               he
               hath
               already
               revealed
               and
               taught
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             source
             of
             many
             other
             maximes
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             that
             affirmed
             by
             a
             I●suite
             named
             Eusebius
             in
             a
             Book
             Intituled
             ,
             
               Of
               the
               Love
               of
               Iesus
               and
               Mary
               ,
            
             that
             St.
             
               Ignati●s
               had
               more
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               prudence
               than
            
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             
               if
               the
               Apostles
               were
               now
               in
               the
               world
               they
               would
               regulate
               their
               lives
               according
               to
               th●se
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               .
            
             He
             that
             answers
             for
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             sayes
             this
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             words
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Book
             which
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Extracts
             quotes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             Latine
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Reply
             doubts
             not
             but
             the
             words
             of
             Eusebius
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             first
             Ed●tion
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             as
             having
             been
             read
             there
             by
             persons
             of
             good
             credit
             ,
             who
             assured
             him
             thereof
             ,
             but
             told
             him
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Iesuites
             had
             quickly
             supprest
             it
             ,
             and
             dextrously
             substituted
             another
             very
             like
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Apologists
             reproaching
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Extract
             ,
             that
             he
             understood
             not
             Latine
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Reply
             makes
             this
             reparty
             ,
             
               That
               perhaps
               he
               had
               studied
               Grammar
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               .
            
             This
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             was
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             Divinity
             Professor
             of
             a
             Religious
             Order
             ,
             who
             pressing
             a
             Iesuite
             extreamly
             in
             dispute
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             his
             Argument
             slipped
             into
             a
             Solecis●
             ,
             the
             Jesuite
             who
             was
             in
             perplexity
             how
             to
             extricate
             himself
             from
             the
             ill
             consequences
             of
             his
             opinion
             ,
             which
             the
             professo●
             urged
             very
             much
             ,
             would
             have
             diverted
             the
             dispute
             by
             reproaching
             him
             with
             having
             committed
             a
             fault
             against
             Grammar
             ;
             I
             confess
             it
             ▪
             sayes
             the
             Professor
             ,
             
               but
               not
               against
               Divinity
            
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             clear
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             studied
             Divinity
             in
             my
             Order
             ,
             but
             Grammar
             in
             your
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             our
             Author
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               Spiritual
               Exercises
            
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             Latine
             and
             Spanish
             differ
             as
             much
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Yea
             and
             No
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             not
             extraordinary
             with
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             make
             intire
             impressions
             of
             Books
             to
             take
             away
             those
             words
             which
             make
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Congregation
             
               de
               Auxiliis
            
             ,
             making
             an
             express
             impression
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             cutting
             of
             what
             was
             contrary
             to
             their
             assertions
             ,
             that
             Valentia
             might
             maintain
             their
             sentiments
             by
             the
             words
             of
             that
             
             Holy
             Doctor
             ,
             by
             taking
             from
             him
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             putting
             into
             his
             writings
             words
             purely
             Pelagian
             .
             They
             were
             convicted
             of
             this
             before
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             8
             th
             .
             For
             Lemos
             the
             Dominican
             having
             quoted
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             defence
             of
             a
             position
             which
             he
             maintained
             against
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ,
               Valentia
            
             denied
             there
             was
             any
             such
             expression
             as
             Lemos
             cited
             in
             the
             works
             of
             St.
             
               Augustine
               ;
               Lemos
            
             desired
             the
             Books
             might
             be
             brought
             ,
             the
             Iesuite
             had
             in
             readiness
             those
             he
             had
             printed
             and
             falsifyed
             ,
             and
             read
             the
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             Lemos
             affirmed
             ;
             But
             the
             Dominican
             desired
             they
             would
             fetch
             the
             works
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             out
             of
             the
             Popes
             Library
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             himself
             read
             there
             the
             passage
             as
             Lemos
             had
             cited
             it
             ,
             and
             having
             thereby
             discovered
             the
             cheats
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             he
             said
             to
             
               Valentia
               :
               Is
               it
               thus
               ,
               you
               pretend
               to
               deceive
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
            
             These
             words
             were
             like
             a
             thunder-bolt
             to
             strike
             down
             Valen●ia
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             fall
             in
             a
             swoone
             before
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             die
             two
             dayes
             after
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appears
             that
             they
             had
             made
             an
             intire
             Edition
             of
             the
             works
             of
             St.
             Augustine
             only
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             words
             cited
             by
             Lemos
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             interessed
             and
             extravagant
             devotion
             under
             pretence
             of
             honouring
             the
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
             What
             passed
             at
             Alcala
             whereof
             Doctor
             Aquila
             speaks
             makes
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Devotion
             
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             to
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             is
             proportioned
             to
             their
             interests
             ,
             and
             increases
             according
             to
             the
             account
             of
             the
             profits
             they
             draw
             from
             it
             in
             pleasing
             Princes
             ,
             or
             gathering
             money
             from
             the
             people
             to
             keep
             the
             feast
             .
             They
             have
             at
             Alcala
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             other
             houses
             ,
             Congregations
             for
             their
             Schollars
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             who
             frequent
             their
             Colledges
             .
             They
             assembled
             on
             a
             Saturday
             to
             make
             a
             vow
             to
             defend
             the
             purity
             of
             Mary
             in
             her
             Conception
             ;
             after
             which
             they
             told
             them
             ,
             now
             you
             cannot
             be
             Dominioans
             ,
             for
             they
             make
             a
             vow
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             false
             ;
             this
             done
             ,
             they
             gathered
             money
             from
             all
             them
             that
             were
             to
             make
             the
             vow
             (
             which
             was
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremony
             )
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             Charges
             they
             were
             to
             be
             at
             ,
             and
             made
             some
             artificial
             fires
             which
             were
             like
             to
             burn
             an
             Image
             of
             the
             Conception
             ,
             which
             served
             as
             a
             Crown
             to
             the
             Machine
             .
             When
             the
             Congregationists
             had
             supped
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             gave
             them
             in
             their
             hands
             a
             standard
             of
             our
             Lady
             ,
             and
             having
             many
             in
             company
             very
             far
             on
             their
             way
             ,
             the
             squadron
             arrived
             between
             ten
             and
             eleven
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             evening
             at
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
             
               Thomas
               D'
               Alcala
            
             with
             fearful
             cryes
             ,
             and
             a
             horrible
             bustle
             mixt
             with
             scurrilous
             ,
             foul
             ,
             and
             unhandsome
             expressions
             ,
             calling
             the
             Dominicans
             Jews
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             enemies
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             they
             threw
             stones
             ,
             and
             discharged
             pistols
             against
             the
             
             gates
             and
             the
             windows
             ,
             brake
             down
             the
             glass
             ,
             and
             wearied
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             hoarse
             with
             crying
             ,
             they
             went
             with
             their
             standard
             (
             which
             they
             let
             fall
             more
             than
             once
             )
             to
             the
             Convents
             of
             St.
             Catharine
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             they
             play'd
             the
             like
             pranks
             .
          
           
             F.
             Oquete
             the
             Iesuite
             preached
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             them
             to
             defend
             the
             Conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             with
             the
             poinard
             ,
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             opposed
             them
             St.
             
               Iago
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             a
             Spanish
             Oath
             by
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             or
             a
             menace
             .
             He
             forgot
             only
             (
             which
             some
             say
             was
             done
             of
             malice
             )
             to
             call
             those
             of
             old
             Castile
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             who
             provoked
             by
             the
             neglect
             went
             the
             night
             following
             to
             throw
             stones
             at
             F.
             Oquetes
             Chamber
             ,
             exalting
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             St.
             Thomas
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             From
             hence
             proceeded
             the
             challenge
             between
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Castellines
             ,
             and
             the
             Navarr●is
             ,
             who
             carried
             the
             Standard
             the
             night
             of
             the
             Congregationists
             triumph
             ,
             of
             which
             Captains
             the
             one
             was
             killed
             ,
             and
             died
             without
             confession
             .
          
           
             F.
             Oquete
             said
             in
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             that
             the
             Virgin
             had
             rather
             be
             eternally
             in
             Hell
             deprived
             of
             the
             vision
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             to
             see
             Devils
             there
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             been
             conceived
             in
             original
             sin
             .
          
           
             P.
             114.
             
             'T
             is
             not
             out
             of
             Piety
             ,
             but
             hatred
             to
             the
             Dominicans
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             odious
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             teach
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             
             of
             the
             Virgin
             :
             The
             Cardinal
             of
             Lugo
             a
             Iesuite
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             one
             of
             their
             Fathers
             at
             Madrid
             writes
             :
             
               Your
               Reverence
               may
               do
               well
               to
               order
               things
               ,
               so
               that
               those
               of
               the
               Society
               apply
               themselves
               diligently
               in
               your
               quarters
               to
               revive
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Conception
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               well
               affected
               in
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               to
               see
               if
               by
               this
               means
               we
               may
               divert
               the
            
             Dominicans
             ,
             
               who
               press
               us
               here
               in
               the
               defence
               of
            
             St.
             Augustine
             :
             
               And
               I
               believe
               they
               will
               surmount
               us
               in
               the
               principal
               points
            
             De
             Auxiliis
             ,
             
               if
               we
               oblige
               them
               not
               to
               imploy
               their
               force
               another
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Artifices
             towards
             vain
             w●men
             .
          
           
             P.
             247.
             
             The
             Iesuites
             make
             use
             of
             several
             Artifices
             to
             surprize
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             especially
             women
             .
             They
             speak
             of
             nothing
             but
             magnificence
             and
             liberality
             to
             those
             who
             are
             vain
             ,
             telling
             them
             that
             by
             these
             vertues
             they
             establish
             reputation
             ,
             and
             cite
             examples
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             having
             puft
             up
             their
             hearers
             with
             such
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             they
             represent
             their
             necessities
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Ornaments
             in
             their
             Vestries
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             want
             shirts
             to
             shift
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Artifices
             towards
             women
             having
             Children
             under
             their
             care
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             There
             are
             other
             women
             well
             affected
             
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             but
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             children
             they
             have
             .
             To
             these
             they
             represent
             the
             sanctity
             of
             a
             Religious
             Estate
             ,
             or
             the
             advantages
             that
             attend
             the
             service
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             engage
             the
             children
             in
             Armes
             or
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             themselves
             Masters
             of
             the
             Family
             .
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Artifices
             to
             procure
             gifts
             from
             simple
             people
             :
             a
             cruel
             example
             of
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Some
             people
             are
             melancholique
             and
             scrupulous
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             the
             Fathers
             do
             effectually
             represent
             ,
             that
             all
             they
             have
             of
             good
             must
             be
             applyed
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             their
             Conscience
             at
             rest
             they
             must
             make
             their
             Wills
             ,
             wherein
             they
             provide
             alwayes
             a
             good
             Legacy
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             perswade
             them
             to
             make
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             instead
             of
             a
             Testament
             :
             As
             it
             happened
             at
             M●laga
             in
             1643.
             where
             a
             poor
             man
             resolved
             to
             retire
             from
             all
             secular
             affairs
             ,
             put
             intire
             confidence
             in
             a
             Iesuite
             for
             drawing
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             signed
             it
             as
             presented
             without
             reading
             or
             hearing
             it
             read
             :
             But
             was
             strangely
             surprized
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             end
             of
             four
             dayes
             he
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             house
             by
             the
             Iesuites
             ;
             for
             thinking
             he
             subscribed
             a
             will
             to
             take
             effect
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             had
             signed
             a
             deed
             of
             Gift
             ,
             whereby
             he
             past
             all
             his
             Estate
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             his
             life
             time
             .
             The
             man
             
             sued
             them
             at
             law
             ,
             but
             where
             judgement
             is
             given
             on
             what
             is
             produced
             in
             writing
             ,
             tears
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             continued
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             right
             owner
             reduced
             to
             beggary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Purgatory
             according
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             like
             Mahomets
             Paradisefull
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             sensual
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             P.
             22.
             
             Esclapes
             the
             Licentiat
             who
             made
             an
             Extract
             of
             the
             wicked
             maximes
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             his
             8
             th
             proposition
             reproaches
             them
             with
             an
             affirmation
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             Purgatory
             generally
             believed
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             very
             pleasant
             ,
             full
             of
             flowers
             and
             sweet
             scents
             ,
             where
             the
             souls
             that
             are
             purified
             endure
             no
             pain
             of
             sense
             ,
             nor
             are
             afflicted
             that
             their
             entry
             into
             bliss
             is
             deferred
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             place
             is
             to
             them
             as
             a
             noble
             and
             honourable
             prison
             .
             
               Bellarmine
               the
               Iesuite
            
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Purg
             cap.
             7.
             refuted
             by
             Malvenda
             the
             Dominican
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             cap.
             92.
             
             Observe
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             between
             this
             Purgatory
             and
             
               Mahomets
               Paradise
            
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Aquila
             who
             undertakes
             the
             defence
             of
             these
             maximes
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             answers
             ,
             That
             this
             Opinion
             is
             a
             revelation
             which
             venerable
             Bede
             delivers
             as
             true
             ,
             and
             approves
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               
               Hist
               Cap.
            
             13.
             and
             that
             there
             are
             many
             other
             revelations
             to
             confirm
             it
             reported
             by
             St.
             
               Gregory
               ,
               Lib.
               4.
               
               Dial.
               Cap.
               36.
               
               Bellarmine
            
             relying
             on
             his
             Authority
             ,
             
             sayes
             ,
             'T
             is
             not
             improbable
             these
             Revelations
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             consequence
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             as
             they
             report
             where
             souls
             are
             purified
             ;
             
               Vbi
               licet
               nulla
               poena
               sensus
               sit
               ,
               tame●
               poena
               damni
               .
            
             If
             the
             Iesuites
             reviled
             him
             who
             said
             a
             Revelation
             delivered
             as
             true
             by
             St.
             Thomas
             was
             not
             improbable
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             pay
             them
             in
             their
             own
             coyn
             on
             this
             occasion
             .
             Let
             the
             wise
             judge
             now
             whether
             the
             I●suites
             are
             wronged
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             they
             assert
             the
             Paradise
             of
             Ma●omet
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Iesuitique
               Theatre
            
             on
             these
             words
             of
             Aquila
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             supposed
             the
             Paradise
             of
             Mahomet
             was
             a
             place
             feigned
             by
             that
             wretch
             ,
             wherein
             were
             all
             pleasures
             that
             men
             may
             enjoy
             without
             desiring
             Divine
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             tenets
             beatitude
             consists
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             other
             pleasures
             of
             sense
             .
             Let
             the
             wise
             judge
             whether
             he
             who
             dares
             affirm
             that
             there
             is
             a
             purgatory
             where
             men
             desire
             not
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             any
             grief
             or
             pain
             ,
             but
             sweet
             scents
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             flourishing
             fields
             ,
             makes
             any
             difference
             between
             this
             Purgatory
             and
             
               Mahomets
               Paradise
            
             .
             It
             is
             cause
             of
             astonishment
             that
             these
             Authors
             would
             corrupt
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             Authorize
             their
             perverse
             Opinions
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             their
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             the
             Errour
             which
             Dr.
             Aquila
             would
             introduce
             and
             defend
             under
             the
             title
             of
             an
             Opinion
             .
             The
             Saints
             said
             no
             more
             ,
             
             but
             that
             in
             their
             prayers
             they
             smelled
             sweet
             savors
             ,
             and
             saw
             pleasant
             fields
             ,
             wherein
             were
             mens
             souls
             ;
             which
             denotes
             the
             comforts
             they
             received
             from
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             When
             parables
             are
             used
             to
             express
             any
             matter
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             stick
             at
             the
             shell
             but
             enucleate
             the
             meaning
             ;
             as
             when
             our
             Saviour
             compares
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             to
             a
             grain
             of
             mustardseed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             literally
             understood
             ,
             for
             he
             speaks
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             .
             My
             judgement
             of
             this
             opinion
             is
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             Suarez
             concerning
             it
             ,
             whom
             the
             Iesuites
             so
             often
             call
             
               The
               thrice
               Sage
               Suarez
            
             ,
             who
             sayes
             ,
             
               Tom.
               4.
               3.
               
               Part.
               dis
               .
               46.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               n.
            
             13.
             that
             this
             Opinion
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             all
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             F.
             
               Gabriel
               de
               Henao
            
             the
             Iesuite
             differs
             little
             from
             this
             Opinion
             ,
             when
             he
             sayes
             in
             his
             Empirology
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             musique
             in
             Heaven
             with
             material
             instruments
             as
             upon
             Earth
             :
             Nor
             is
             F.
             
               Lewis
               Henriques
            
             far
             from
             their
             sentiments
             ,
             having
             made
             a
             Book
             Entituled
             ,
             
               The
               business
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Book
             secret
             and
             unlicensed
             ,
             but
             Authorized
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             F.
             
               Francis
               de
               Prado
            
             then
             Provincial
             of
             
               Castille
               Dat.
            
             at
             
               Salamanca
               Apr.
               28.
               1631
               ▪
            
          
           
             He
             proves
             in
             the
             22
             Chap.
             that
             every
             Saint
             shall
             have
             his
             particular
             house
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Christ
             a
             Magnificent
             Palace
             :
             That
             there
             shal●
             be
             large
             streets
             and
             great
             piazza's
             strong
             house
             
             and
             walls
             to
             environ
             and
             defend
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             sayes
             in
             the
             24
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             That
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Soveraign
             pleasure
             in
             kissing
             and
             embracing
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             bathe
             themselves
             in
             one
             anothers
             sight
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             pleasant
             bathes
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             swim
             like
             fishes
             ,
             and
             sing
             as
             melodiously
             as
             Nightingales
             .
          
           
             He
             affirms
             in
             the
             58
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             that
             the
             Angels
             shall
             put
             on
             Womens
             habits
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             dress
             of
             Ladies
             ,
             with
             curles
             and
             locks
             ,
             with
             wastecoats
             and
             fardingales
             ,
             and
             the
             richest
             linnens
             .
          
           
             He
             sayes
             in
             the
             47
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             That
             the
             men
             and
             women
             shall
             delight
             themselves
             in
             muscarades
             ,
             feasts
             and
             ballads
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             27
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             That
             the
             streets
             of
             Paradise
             shall
             be
             adorned
             with
             Tapestry
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             world
             engraven
             in
             the
             walls
             by
             excellent
             sculptors
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             60
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             The
             Angels
             shall
             not
             have
             particular
             houses
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             better
             for
             them
             to
             go
             from
             one
             quarrer
             to
             another
             for
             diversity
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             65.
             
             That
             women
             shall
             sing
             more
             pleasantly
             than
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             delight
             may
             be
             greater
             .
          
           
             Ch.
             68.
             
             That
             wom●n
             shall
             rise
             again
             with
             very
             long
             hair
             ,
             and
             shall
             appear
             with
             ribbands
             and
             laces
             as
             they
             do
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             73
             
               th
               Ch.
            
             that
             married
             people
             shall
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             kiss
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             pretty
             mignons
             their
             children
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             very
             pleasant
             .
          
           
             See
             what
             he
             says
             of
             the
             general
             judgement
             ,
             n.
             50.
             where
             you
             will
             find
             the
             origin
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             whole
             Society
             had
             then
             approved
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Provincial
             having
             afterwards
             allowed
             of
             it
             by
             order
             of
             the
             General
             
               Mutius
               Vitteleschi
            
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             
               D.
               Aquila
            
             appears
             in
             its
             defence
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Indies
             and
             at
             China
             they
             carry
             on
             their
             breasts
             the
             marks
             of
             Idolatrous
             Sectaries
             ,
             publishing
             falsly
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             declared
             it
             allowable
             .
          
           
             P.
             401.
             
             Behold
             another
             story
             I
             heard
             of
             F.
             
               Iohn
               Baptista
               de
               Morales
            
             the
             Dominican
             my
             friend
             ,
             Missionary
             to
             China
             ,
             which
             past
             at
             Macao
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             Indies
             serve
             a
             Nation
             called
             Bramins
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             a
             different
             Sect
             from
             other
             Idolaters
             ,
             do
             for
             distinction
             carry
             on
             their
             breasts
             little
             cords
             enterlaced
             as
             a
             chain
             ,
             as
             the
             particular
             marque
             of
             their
             profession
             :
             The
             Iesuites
             who
             serve
             this
             people
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             please
             them
             (
             which
             concludes
             them
             Rich
             )
             wear
             these
             cords
             as
             the
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             at
             China
             they
             go
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             Bonzes
             ,
             and
             canonize
             
             in
             their
             persons
             the
             idolatry
             of
             their
             parishioners
             .
             The
             other
             orders
             of
             Religion
             were
             astonished
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             consulted
             the
             
               H●ly
               See
            
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
             on
             this
             occasion
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             perswade
             the
             Iesuites
             out
             of
             this
             habit
             :
             But
             much
             about
             the
             time
             they
             expected
             an
             answer
             .
             Rubinos
             the
             visitor
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             published
             in
             Micao
             ,
             that
             his
             holiness
             had
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             allowable
             to
             wear
             the
             habit
             of
             those
             Indians
             .
             F.
             Morales
             being
             shortly
             after
             at
             Rome
             remembred
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             inquired
             of
             the
             Commissioner
             of
             the
             Holy
             Office
             what
             judgement
             had
             been
             given
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             the
             Father
             ●hewed
             him
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeared
             that
             that
             sort
             of
             Ornament
             or
             marque
             of
             distinction
             was
             prohibited
             as
             heretical
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Visitor
             had
             published
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             strange
             vow
             of
             a
             Jesuite
             of
             quality
             ,
             whom
             the
             Fathers
             dismissed
             their
             Colledge
             for
             receiving
             an
             inheritance
             he
             had
             renounced
             ,
             obliging
             him
             by
             v●w
             to
             re-enter
             the
             Society
             when
             master
             of
             the
             Estate
             .
          
           
             
               Charles
               Zani
            
             Son
             of
             Count
             
               Iohn
               Zani
            
             of
             Bologne
             in
             Italy
             entred
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             in
             the
             year
             1627.
             and
             before
             his
             entrance
             made
             an
             ample
             renunciation
             to
             all
             the
             Estate
             that
             might
             at
             any
             time
             belong
             to
             him
             in
             what
             
             manner
             soever
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             specifying
             expresly
             ,
             that
             neither
             he
             nor
             the
             Society
             should
             be
             able
             ▪
             to
             make
             any
             pretence
             thereto
             .
             When
             he
             had
             continued
             amongst
             them
             eleven
             years
             ,
             his
             Father
             and
             Count
             Angelo
             his
             Brother
             dying
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             perswaded
             him
             to
             quit
             the
             Colledge
             for
             receiving
             the
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             it
             to
             return
             thither
             again
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             desired
             of
             the
             F.
             General
             Vitteleschi
             the
             letters
             of
             dismission
             necessary
             for
             the
             occasion
             which
             were
             sent
             to
             F.
             Menochins
             the
             Provincial
             ,
             but
             before
             they
             were
             given
             to
             F.
             
               Charles
               Zany
            
             ,
             they
             made
             him
             vow
             to
             return
             into
             the
             Society
             with
             all
             the
             estate
             that
             should
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             F.
             Bargellin
             should
             think
             fit
             ;
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Vow
             signed
             by
             F.
             Charles
             was
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             I
             
               Charles
               Zany
            
             being
             ready
             to
             receive
             my
             letters
             of
             dismission
             from
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             which
             I
             have
             desired
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             delivered
             me
             by
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             
               F.
               Provincial
               Stephen
               Menochius
            
             do
             in
             his
             presence
             voluntarily
             make
             this
             vow
             to
             God
             ,
             whereby
             I
             oblige
             my self
             in
             conscience
             to
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             as
             strictly
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             having
             received
             my
             said
             Letters
             of
             dismission
             ,
             I
             shall
             again
             desire
             with
             all
             instance
             the
             Superiors
             for
             that
             time
             being
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             re-enter
             the
             said
             Society
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             have
             ordered
             my
             affairs
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             desired
             and
             received
             the
             said
             Letters
             ,
             intending
             and
             obliging
             my self
             to
             make
             such
             instance
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             re-entring
             
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             such
             time
             as
             shall
             be
             judged
             most
             convenient
             by
             the
             Reverend
             
               F.
               Vincent
               Marie
               Bargellin
            
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             my
             affairs
             are
             sufficiently
             regulated
             ;
             holding
             my self
             obliged
             in
             this
             to
             follow
             his
             pious
             judgement
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             exempt
             my self
             from
             all
             scruples
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             more
             assuredly
             the
             time
             and
             term
             of
             accomplishing
             my
             vow
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             quitted
             the
             habit
             of
             Religion
             Novemb.
             27.
             1639.
             in
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             testified
             by
             writing
             ,
             signed
             with
             his
             hand
             ;
             Having
             afterwards
             taken
             possession
             of
             his
             Estate
             he
             changed
             his
             resolution
             and
             came
             to
             Rome
             to
             procure
             a
             Dispensation
             of
             his
             vow
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             obtain
             it
             of
             Pope
             Innocent
             the
             10
             th
             ,
             fell
             sick
             of
             a
             feaver
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Will
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Iesuites
             of
             Boulogne
             by
             the
             perswasion
             of
             these
             Fathers
             who
             attended
             him
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             The
             Iesuites
             forth
             with
             seized
             the
             Estate
             :
             but
             the
             vow
             of
             F.
             Charles
             being
             unhappily
             thwarted
             by
             a
             contrary
             settlement
             made
             by
             the
             Lords
             of
             Zany
             ,
             a
             Suite
             was
             commenced
             at
             the
             Ruota
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             fearing
             lest
             in
             the
             prosecution
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             the
             strange
             vow
             of
             
               Charles
               Zany
            
             might
             be
             published
             ,
             and
             their
             insatiable
             Avarice
             and
             new
             Artifices
             to
             invade
             inheritances
             discovered
             ,
             obtained
             of
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             7
             th
             ;
             a
             signature
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             he
             commanded
             the
             Auditors
             of
             the
             Ruota
             
             to
             determine
             the
             business
             by
             way
             of
             accord
             .
             This
             was
             accordingly
             done
             by
             dividing
             the
             Estate
             in
             question
             into
             twelve
             parts
             ,
             five
             whereof
             were
             assigned
             to
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             remaining
             seven
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             Zani
             ,
             who
             got
             not
             the
             possession
             but
             through
             infinite
             difficulties
             and
             hinderances
             interposed
             by
             these
             fathers
             ,
             to
             the
             total
             dissipation
             of
             almost
             all
             the
             inheritance
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ALETTER
           OF
           MONSIEVR*****
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           Paris
           :
           Wherein
           is
           seen
           the
           base
           Complaysance
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           towards
           opulent
           and
           puissant
           persons
           ,
           and
           their
           strange
           conduct
           concerning
           a
           Regular
           Abbot
           ,
           whom
           they
           feared
           not
           to
           absolve
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           without
           obliging
           him
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           his
           Robberies
           ,
           nor
           reparation
           for
           his
           horrible
           scandals
           ,
           but
           took
           care
           to
           interre
           him
           in
           their
           Church
           at
           Lyons
           ,
           and
           to
           extoll●
           him
           for
           his
           piety
           ,
           by
           publick
           Monuments
           .
        
         
           Written
           from
           Grenoble
           ,
           28
           ,
           Octob
           ,
           1661.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOu
           desire
           an
           Account
           of
           our
           journey
           :
           And
           't
           is
           fit
           I
           perform
           that
           little
           you
           desire
           ,
           to
           give
           this
           testimony
           at
           least
           of
           my
           readiness
           to
           obey
           you
           in
           the
           most
           important
           occasions
           .
           We
           had
           good
           Weather
           every
           day
           since
           we
           parted
           from
           Paris
           ,
           as
           if
           Winter
           had
           put
           
           off
           her
           coming
           ,
           to
           afford
           us
           the
           leisure
           to
           return
           home
           with
           convenience
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           we
           passed
           by
           
             Clairvaux
             ,
             Auberine
             ,
             Cisteaux
             ,
             la
             Ferte
             ,
          
           and
           Clugny
           ,
           those
           great
           and
           vast
           Houses
           ,
           which
           stand
           famous
           Monuments
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           piety
           .
           But
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           Lamentation
           ,
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           those
           Saints
           who
           founded
           them
           ▪
           being
           expired
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           their
           persons
           ,
           they
           have
           left
           us
           nothing
           but
           so
           many
           heaps
           of
           stones
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           they
           were
           sanctified
           by
           poverty
           and
           penitence
           ,
           their
           reputation
           hath
           gotten
           their
           Successors
           riches
           ,
           which
           serve
           only
           to
           maintain
           in
           idleness
           and
           sloth
           those
           that
           enjoy
           them
           .
           But
           because
           these
           evils
           are
           without
           remedy
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           longer
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           make
           a
           step
           as
           far
           as
           Lyons
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           the
           story
           of
           a
           little
           Conference
           I
           had
           there
           with
           a
           Jesuite
           .
        
         
           Monsieur
           
             de
             M.
          
           one
           of
           their
           good
           Friends
           ,
           upon
           our
           arrivall
           brought
           us
           to
           see
           their
           House
           of
           Belle-Cour
           :
           Having
           prayed
           a
           while
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           I
           staid
           to
           look
           on
           an
           Epitaph
           I
           had
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           hardly
           then
           finished
           ;
           but
           it
           being
           late
           ,
           and
           my
           sight
           short
           ,
           I
           could
           scarce
           read
           any
           more
           than
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           
             Piè
             obiit
          
           .
           When
           I
           was
           come
           forth
           ,
           I
           was
           glad
           to
           understand
           from
           the
           Father
           who
           accompanied
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Elogy
           of
           Monsieur
           the
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Sulpice
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           had
           known
           something
           of
           the
           life
           of
           that
           miserable
           Abbot
           ,
           I
           endeavoured
           
           to
           learn
           some
           particularities
           concerning
           his
           death
           .
           I
           told
           this
           Father
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           much
           to
           my
           comfort
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           Abbott
           dyed
           piously
           ,
           as
           I
           had
           read
           in
           his
           Epitaph
           ,
           but
           I
           should
           be
           more
           joyfull
           to
           hear
           some
           particulars
           of
           his
           repentance
           .
        
         
           He
           answered
           me
           very
           simply
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           but
           he
           dyed
           in
           a
           very
           good
           condition
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           had
           been
           assisted
           by
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           sickness
           .
           Father
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           pray
           tell
           me
           how
           he
           came
           into
           this
           good
           condition
           ?
           if
           after
           he
           had
           scandalized
           all
           the
           world
           by
           his
           Debaucheries
           ,
           infamous
           Avarice
           and
           Impieties
           ,
           he
           edified
           the
           Church
           by
           some
           marks
           of
           repentance
           ,
           what
           penance
           did
           he
           ?
           hath
           he
           at
           least
           restored
           the
           vast
           summes
           whereof
           he
           robbed
           his
           Monastery
           and
           the
           poor
           ?
           For
           you
           know
           without
           doubt
           that
           he
           enjoyed
           above
           twenty
           years
           two
           Benefices
           whereof
           he
           never
           gave
           Almes
           .
           And
           that
           to
           gain
           the
           greater
           Revenue
           ,
           he
           let
           almost
           all
           his
           Monks
           die
           without
           receiving
           any
           :
           He
           spent
           no
           more
           in
           repairs
           than
           in
           Alms
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           the
           Regular
           plac●s
           of
           his
           Monastery
           are
           run
           to
           ruine
           ;
           particularly
           there
           is
           neither
           Dormitory
           ,
           Infirmiry
           ,
           nor
           Refectory
           ;
           lastly
           ,
           not
           satisfied
           with
           all
           the
           money
           he
           heaped
           up
           by
           such
           extraordinary
           niggardliness
           ,
           he
           hath
           cut
           down
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Woods
           of
           his
           Monastery
           ,
           and
           converted
           them
           to
           his
           use
           .
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
        
         
         
           The
           Good
           Father
           assured
           me
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           took
           no
           cognizance
           of
           all
           this
           ;
           that
           his
           Estate
           passed
           to
           Monsieur
           his
           Brother
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           Credit
           ,
           and
           prime
           man
           of
           a
           City
           .
           I
           was
           impatient
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           Father
           ,
           What
           Conduct
           ,
           what
           Aveings
           are
           here
           ?
           what
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           represent
           to
           this
           Abbot
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           Religion
           cannot
           amass
           Money
           ,
           without
           amassing
           for
           himself
           a
           treasure
           of
           wrath
           against
           the
           last
           day
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           tell
           him
           ,
           the
           fire
           must
           devour
           th●ir
           souls
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           hide
           the
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           which
           they
           had
           to
           be
           imployed
           for
           relieving
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           threaten
           him
           with
           the
           dreadfull
           Judgements
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           no
           compassion
           for
           Robbers
           and
           Sacrilegious
           persons
           ,
           who
           dye
           in
           their
           sins
           .
        
         
           Father
           ,
           I
           know
           they
           had
           leisure
           enough
           to
           declare
           to
           him
           what
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           above
           six
           months
           sick
           ,
           and
           your
           Fathers
           visited
           him
           during
           all
           that
           time
           :
           If
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           forget
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           his
           Rapines
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           thereby
           at
           least
           satisfie
           one
           part
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           notwithstanding
           continued
           obdurate
           .
           How
           could
           your
           Fathers
           give
           absolution
           to
           a
           sinner
           ,
           who
           had
           given
           no
           signs
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           persisted
           wilfully
           in
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           in
           keeping
           to
           the
           last
           vast
           summs
           of
           money
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           no
           right
           ?
           St.
           Peter
           
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           with
           what
           ●everity
           they
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           who
           divert
           and
           retain
           for
           themselves
           any
           part
           of
           things
           consecrate
           to
           God.
           This
           Crime
           was
           punished
           by
           sudden
           death
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Ananias
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Apostles
           who
           pronounced
           that
           terrible
           Judgement
           :
           If
           your
           Fathers
           have
           given
           any
           hope
           of
           salvation
           to
           a
           person
           more
           criminal
           than
           Ananias
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           but
           to
           abuse
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           declaring
           that
           a
           living
           soul
           which
           was
           really
           dead
           ?
           I
           confess
           ,
           Father
           ,
           that
           what
           opinion
           soever
           I
           conceived
           of
           your
           speculative
           Morality
           ,
           I
           see
           now
           you
           surpass
           it
           in
           your
           practical
           .
           They
           who
           write
           books
           ,
           and
           expose
           their
           though●s
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           have
           commonly
           some
           Reserves
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           express
           their
           wicked
           opinions
           barefaced
           and
           naked
           ,
           but
           clothe
           them
           with
           some
           specious
           probabilities
           of
           truth
           ;
           which
           conceals
           at
           least
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           some
           part
           of
           their
           lyes
           .
           But
           I
           perceive
           by
           this
           instance
           you
           trouble
           not
           your selves
           to
           disguise
           your
           detestable
           Maxims
           ;
           that
           you
           easily
           dispense
           with
           the
           most
           indispensable
           Laws
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           please
           men
           :
           By
           the
           ancient
           custom
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           every
           Fryar
           with
           whom
           they
           found
           money
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           held
           unworthy
           of
           Christian
           Buriall
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           exposed
           to
           be
           devoured
           by
           Birds
           and
           by
           Beasts
           :
           But
           you
           ,
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           have
           fine
           subtleties
           and
           devices
           
           to
           save
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           have
           money
           :
           The
           vast
           summes
           found
           with
           the
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Sulpice
           ,
           prevailed
           not
           with
           you
           to
           think
           him
           unworthy
           absolution
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           dyed
           without
           giving
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sensible
           mark
           of
           his
           Reprobation
           ,
           you
           were
           not
           afraid
           to
           interre
           his
           miserable
           Reliques
           in
           your
           Church
           ,
           and
           adorn
           him
           with
           publick
           Monuments
           of
           piety
           .
        
         
           I
           begg
           your
           pardon
           ,
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           liberty
           I
           take
           to
           tell
           you
           my
           thoughts
           :
           I
           shall
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           which
           doubtless
           all
           persons
           of
           a
           mean
           understanding
           ,
           that
           shall
           here
           speak
           of
           this
           story
           ,
           will
           presently
           inferr
           :
           The
           world
           does
           you
           the
           right
           to
           take
           you
           for
           persons
           of
           prudence
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           wanting
           no
           address
           or
           dexterity
           when
           your
           interest
           is
           concerned
           .
           This
           well-grounded
           perswasion
           will
           naturally
           incline
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           give
           absolution
           to
           sinners
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           nothing
           to
           merit
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           well
           paid
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           your
           gift
           ,
           which
           you
           owe
           not
           in
           justice
           :
           And
           that
           you
           take
           to
           your selves
           at
           least
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           those
           wicked
           rich
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           promise
           Paradice
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           who
           excludes
           them
           from
           thence
           who
           never
           repent
           .
           And
           certainly
           M.
           the
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Sulpice
           made
           ill
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           goodness
           you
           exprest
           towards
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           gave
           you
           not
           part
           of
           those
           
           Rapines
           he
           could
           not
           carry
           with
           him
           to
           the
           other
           world
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           longer
           of
           any
           use
           to
           him
           :
           'T
           were
           well
           then
           ,
           Father
           ,
           that
           men
           knew
           your
           behaviour
           in
           this
           affair
           :
           They
           may
           possibly
           finde
           some
           reasons
           to
           excuse
           you
           ,
           and
           justifie
           the
           memory
           of
           your
           penitent
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           some
           restitution
           which
           turned
           to
           your
           advantage
           ,
           and
           was
           applyed
           to
           your
           use
           ,
           and
           may
           advance
           his
           salvation
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           made
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           it
           belonged
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           there
           may
           be
           reason
           sufficient
           to
           preferr
           you
           before
           a
           Rabble
           of
           poor
           Folks
           and
           Monks
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           no
           use
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           had
           right
           to
           the
           Money
           he
           bestowed
           on
           you
           .
        
         
           This
           Father
           being
           none
           of
           the
           ablest
           ,
           appeared
           sufficiently
           perplexed
           at
           this
           discourse
           ,
           but
           at
           last
           being
           obliged
           to
           say
           something
           in
           Justification
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           he
           assured
           me
           this
           Abbot
           had
           given
           them
           nothing
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           Enterrement
           and
           Epitaph
           ,
           whereof
           they
           took
           care
           ,
           they
           had
           received
           only
           Sixty
           Lonyses
           ,
           which
           was
           little
           more
           than
           what
           it
           had
           cost
           them
           :
           All
           this
           was
           so
           simply
           related
           by
           the
           poor
           Father
           ,
           that
           certainly
           he
           knew
           no
           more
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           said
           no
           more
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           blamed
           them
           very
           much
           for
           doing
           so
           wicked
           a
           work
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           rate
           .
        
         
         
           From
           Lyons
           we
           went
           to
           St.
           Sulpice
           ,
           where
           I
           was
           an
           Eye-witness
           of
           the
           disorder
           wherein
           this
           wretched
           Abbot
           le●t
           the
           Monastery
           ,
           both
           in
           its
           spiritual
           and
           temporal
           Concerns
           ,
           and
           understood
           he
           committed
           enormities
           which
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           he
           had
           neither
           Honour
           nor
           Religion
           :
           A
           Fryar
           he
           was
           ,
           but
           seldom
           or
           never
           wore
           the
           habit
           of
           his
           Order
           :
           A
           Priest
           he
           was
           but
           never
           said
           Mass
           ,
           unless
           when
           he
           was
           obliged
           to
           receive
           some
           Nunnes
           to
           profession
           in
           the
           Houses
           ,
           that
           d●pended
           of
           him
           ,
           over
           whom
           he
           had
           Jurisdiction
           in
           quality
           of
           Vicar
           Generall
           of
           the
           Order
           in
           Savoy
           and
           Presse
           ,
           but
           before
           he
           went
           from
           their
           houses
           he
           chaffer'd
           what
           they
           were
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           punctual
           and
           exact
           in
           making
           them
           pay
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Nunnes
           being
           unable
           to
           make
           up
           the
           summe
           they
           had
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           he
           put
           off
           his
           Priestly
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           deferred
           the
           Mass
           and
           Ceremony
           to
           another
           time
           :
           Not
           to
           stay
           any
           longer
           in
           giving
           you
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           his
           Disorders
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           nothing
           to
           make
           him
           a
           compleatly
           wicked
           man.
           I
           was
           told
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           he
           had
           carryed
           to
           Lyons
           part
           of
           the
           most
           precious
           things
           in
           his
           possession
           ,
           having
           left
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           a
           Castle
           called
           Machura
           :
           That
           in
           his
           sickness
           his
           Brother
           had
           sent
           Horsemen
           thither
           ,
           who
           by
           force
           took
           away
           all
           from
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           
           came
           after
           to
           the
           Abby
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           resistance
           the
           Fryars
           made
           obliged
           them
           to
           return
           without
           their
           Errand
           .
        
         
           The
           report
           of
           the
           Countrey
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Inheritance
           his
           Brother
           is
           seized
           of
           amounts
           to
           above
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Livres
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           easily
           believed
           ,
           for
           what
           cannot
           that
           man
           amass
           who
           enjoyed
           two
           such
           fat
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           no
           charge
           ?
           He
           had
           scarce
           any
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           those
           few
           he
           had
           he
           gave
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           ;
           no
           servants
           ,
           no
           retinue
           ,
           yet
           had
           he
           industry
           and
           care
           sufficient
           to
           Revell
           good
           cheap
           ,
           and
           pay
           little
           for
           the
           most
           scandalous
           Debaucheries
           .
        
         
           From
           St.
           Sulpice
           we
           went
           by
           the
           
             Grand
             Chartreuse
          
           to
           Grenoble
           .
           But
           two
           dayes
           agoe
           Monsieur
           
             De
             M.
          
           went
           to
           the
           Brother
           and
           heir
           of
           the
           Abbot
           ,
           to
           demand
           Justice
           ,
           and
           represent
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           allowable
           for
           him
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           ,
           and
           retain
           by
           force
           an
           Estate
           that
           belonged
           to
           other
           men
           :
           But
           we
           had
           no
           satisfaction
           from
           this
           great
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           exprest
           no
           repentance
           for
           the
           Robbery
           committed
           ,
           but
           hath
           formed
           his
           Conscience
           so
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           't
           will
           be
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           let
           goe
           such
           a
           prey
           :
           He
           told
           us
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           but
           gravely
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           but
           what
           had
           been
           approved
           by
           twenty
           good
           Casuists
           ,
           whereof
           above
           half
           were
           very
           able
           Iesuites
           :
           And
           that
           is
           Decisme
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           I
           conclude
           my
           Letter
           ,
           I
           will
           propose
           a
           question
           wherein
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           receive
           your
           advice
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           ,
           what
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           hath
           been
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           Abbot
           ;
           to
           what
           degree
           of
           condescendence
           they
           are
           fallen
           ,
           and
           how
           apt
           they
           are
           to
           flatter
           sinners
           in
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           hearts
           :
           But
           the
           difficulty
           is
           to
           finde
           out
           that
           which
           hath
           particularly
           obliged
           them
           to
           this
           behaviour
           ,
           on
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
           Is
           it
           because
           these
           complay
           sans
           Directors
           have
           got
           such
           a
           habit
           of
           loose
           complying
           with
           all
           the
           wills
           of
           their
           Penitents
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           contradict
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           it
           were
           forced
           in
           spite
           of
           themselves
           to
           do
           yet
           more
           than
           their
           Maxims
           permit
           :
           Is
           it
           because
           they
           observe
           no
           rule
           in
           their
           practice
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           what
           they
           list
           ?
           Do
           they
           believe
           in
           good
           earnest
           that
           sinners
           they
           guide
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           or
           rather
           permit
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           broad
           way
           to
           destruction
           ,
           may
           be
           saved
           ?
           and
           that
           men
           need
           not
           any
           more
           seek
           the
           narrow
           Path
           ?
           Have
           they
           not
           had
           greater
           regard
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           than
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Dead
           Brother
           ?
           And
           since
           they
           have
           been
           capable
           of
           approving
           the
           unjust
           Usurpation
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Estate
           left
           by
           his
           Brother
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           probable
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           demanding
           his
           favour
           to
           serve
           their
           turn
           on
           very
           ill
           Accounts
           ?
           When
           we
           meet
           at
           Paris
           ,
           we
           may
           
           discourse
           of
           this
           Affair
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           you
           be
           not
           satisfied
           with
           my
           word
           ,
           I
           shall
           produce
           you
           unquestionable
           witnesses
           .
           M.
           the
           present
           Abbot
           of
           St.
           Sulpice
           is
           fully
           informed
           of
           all
           I
           have
           told
           you
           :
           M.
           his
           Unkle
           will
           confirm
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           also
           his
           Father
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             RR.
             FF
          
           .
           cannot
           suspect
           of
           partiality
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           is
           their
           particular
           Friend
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           or
           Sold
           by
           Simon
           Miller
           at
           the
           Star
           at
           the
           west
           end
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           .
        
         
           
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             
               PHysical
               Experiments
            
             ;
             being
             a
             plain
             description
             of
             the
             causes
             ,
             signs
             and
             cures
             of
             most
             Diseases
             incident
             to
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ;
             with
             a
             discourse
             of
             Witchcrast
             :
             By
             
               William
               Deage
            
             ,
             Practitioner
             of
             Physick
             at
             Hitchin
             in
             Harifordshire
             .
          
           
             Bishop
             White
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Artificial
               Changeling
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             Tamerlane
             the
             Great
             .
          
           
             The
             Pragmatical
             Jesuite
             ,
             a
             Play
             ,
             by
             
               Richard
               Carpenter
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Large
             Octavo
             .
          
           
             Master
             Shepard
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             The
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Established
             by
             Law
             ;
             by
             
               E.
               Bagshaw
            
             of
             the
             
               Inner
               Temple
            
             .
          
           
             An
             Enchiridion
             of
             Fortification
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             ,
             and
             adventures
             of
             Buscon
             ,
             the
             witty
             Spaniard
             .
          
           
             Epicurus
             M●rals
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Small
             Octav●
             .
          
           
             Daphnis
             and
             Chloe
             ,
             a
             Romance
             .
          
           
             Merry
             Drollery
             .
          
           
             Butler
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             Ramsey
             of
             Poysons
             .
          
           
             Record
             of
             Urines
             .
          
        
         
           
             Large
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             Artimedorus
             
               of
               Dreams
            
             .
          
           
             Oxford
             Jests
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Smiths
             practice
             of
             Physick
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Bible
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             every
             one
             that
             will
             be
             saved
             ;
             being
             Rules
             ,
             Prec●pts
             ,
             Promises
             and
             Examples
             ,
             directing
             all
             persons
             of
             what
             degree
             soever
             ,
             how
             to
             govern
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             vertuously
             and
             soberly
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Spurstows
             Meditations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Small
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             The
             Understanding
             Christians
             Duty
             .
          
           
             A
             help
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             method
             of
             preserving
             and
             restoring
             health
             ,
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             Coral
             and
             Steele
             .
          
           
             Davids
             Sling
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A36726-e32100
           
             †
             A
             law
             term
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A36726-e34130
           
             †
             The
             Com●on-council
             of
             the
             City
             .